《The Story Never Ends》


 Chapter 1 - Where Am I?

    In a vast forest, a male calmly watched the blue sky lying on the ground with a tinge of seriousness. However, deep down, he was distressed.


    "I really transmigrated here. I can''t return anymore."


    Davion''s mind was a mess; he remembered that before this, he was still at his home. In the room, there was an unhappy situation that urred when he was ying an MMORPG game on hisputer. He was maxed level and was fighting against the final boss. He was really strong and when the boss was about to die, he became too excited and his right hand suddenly hit the cup on the table which fell on the plug of theputer. He had forgotten that there was still tea inside the cup. The tea directly sshed on the plug of theputer; instantly a series of sparks were generated which spread along the top of the table to his body. With a "Peng", he felt nothing after that.


    When he opened his eyes, he was here. At the start, he thought that it was a dream. However, it has already been a couple of hours. Now he is sure that he is not in a dream. The moment he arrived here; he didn''t dare run around. He was not sure about anything, and he also didn''t know anything, and he also didn''t know where he was.


    "Didn''t novels say that when one transmigrates one would receive memories?"


    Davion scratched his head and was really worried and annoyed. He stood up and looked at the huge towering trees. Just then he felt extremely thirsty and having seen the stream in front of him, he walked towards it. At the time when he saw the reflection of himself in the water, his mouth became ''O'' shaped.


    "This is my body!"


    He didn''t dare believe it. How did this happen? He looked exactly like the game character in his game. He looked to be 18 years in age with long ck hair with two dashing eyebrows which made him look too handsome. He was wearing the same white cloak with ck pants. Inside the cloak was a white vest and he was wearing the same ck boots. But he didn''t have the inventory items that he used to fight the final boss.


    He calmed himself down.


    "Forget it, I havee here peacefully. Who have I been afraid of? It is just a foreign world, no problem."


    After drinking water from the stream, he finally thought about whether there were magic, beasts, and cultivators in this world. If they exist then this world is really dangerous.


    However, where was his golden finger?


    Without any benefits, how was he going to spend time in this world? He was having such a bad time on Earth so could there be changes in a different ce?


    Davion sank into deep thought. When he focused by closing his eyes. He could finally see a transparent panel containing a level and an experience bar. Finally, he became happy.


    "HAHA, my golden finger. I can finally do something promising in this world. Eh.. But why is it level 0? It looks like level 0 equals a normal human being. Now I need to find a way to level up."


    He stood up and walked towards the forest. From the novels in his previous life, he knew that by killing animals you can get experience points. So, he started searching for small animals that he could hunt. After roaming the forest for half an hour steadily he soon found a small rabbit. Since he didn''t have any weapons, he picked up a small rock from the ground. After going forward slowly in a favorable distance he threw the rock straight at the rabbit. After the rock hit the rabbit, he ran fast to catch the rabbit. After catching it, he twisted its head making sure it got killed. He finally got experience points. Just by killing a small rabbit, he became level 1. After bing level 1 he found out that some unknown energy existed in his body. This energy removed his fatigue and found that he could see things more clearly. He now felt that he could chase and kill the rabbit without throwing a rock. So, he started to search for rabbits and kill them for experience points.


    At night, Davion sat inside a cave that he found. Infront of him was a fire that he made using the woods that he collected. After killing for a whole day, he finally became level 3. Later he found that the experience obtained from killing those rabbits was too few to make him reach a higher level. So, he simply found a cave and decided to stay for a night, since he knew that it was dangerous at night.


    "Sigh, I miss my previous life. At least I didn''t need to hunt animals. I finally became level 3. It''s a long way to go. Gurr..Gurr.. my stomach. I am feeling hungry. Let''s cook the rabbit I caught. Hope the taste feels good without those spices."


    Outside the cave, an animal with red eyes was looking inside the cave with its eyes focused. After smelling the rabbit, it couldn''t take it anymore. Slowly it was moving towards the cave.. Davion still didn''t know that he was being targeted.

 Chapter 2 - Battle With The Wolf

    "Even though I didn''t add any salt or spices, the meat tastes good. Just a normal rabbit in this world tastes this good. I think I am a little bit stronger now. I should look for some bigger animals tomorrow. Hope I don''t meet a magical beast."


    Since bing level 3, Davion''s senses have be a little bit strong. When he was eating, he sensed a disgusting smelling from the back. Thinking that someone hade inside the cave, Davion got scared and got up immediately. When he turned around, he finally saw a creature with ck fur, red eyes, and a long tail.


    "Damn, It''s a f**king wolf. I have be level 3, I should be able to handle this."


    Davion immediately took out the burning branch from his campfire and got into a defensive posture. He noticed that the wolf was not looking at him but rather the meat he was eating earlier.


    "Is it thinking of me as dead meat? It''s a perfect time to test my abilities."


    Davion immediately threw the meat that the wolf was looking at the wolf and at the same time he came closer to the wolf with his fast speed. The wolf got shocked when it noticed that the weak human had already closed the distance. Davion immediately used the branch in his hand to hit the wolf on its head. The wolf tried to dodge it, but it was still toote. The branch hurt the right eye of the wolf and it got burnt. The wolf became angry when it saw that the weak human had injured it.


    "Damn, even though I used a little bit of my strength, I couldn''t injure it. It looks like it got angry. I think I should use some part of that unknown energy that I got when I leveled up earlier. But I don''t have enough energy at level 3. Let''s try to attack it with my full strength and full energy."


    When Davion was thinking, the wolf had already gotten closer and was about to bite him. So, Davion immediately side-stepped to the right and gathered his whole energy in his right hand to hit the wolf in its head. Seeing the puny human using his hand to hit him, the wolf didn''t dodge it but rather used its mouth to catch and kill the human easily.


    The hand and the wolf''s head collided head-on. Davion''s hand easily prated the wolf''s head and reached the skull. The wolf got shocked when it found that the human had that much power. It didn''t even know why it died. The most shocked was Davion when he found that he easily knocked that wolf in one punch.


    "Damn this unknown energy is too strong. I think I should name it. This energy looks like the true Qi used by the immortals in novels. I think I should call it Spiritual Energy. Just the single full blow consumed my whole energy. Whew.. I am tired."


    When he looked at the wolf, he noticed that the wolf had onest breath left. When the wolf died, Davion got a lot of experience points. It immediately made his points closer to level 4.


    "I should be able to level up tomorrow. I think I should go to rest now."


    Early in the morning, Davion got out of the cave and went to the stream to take a bath. After cleaning his bloody clothes, he started his journey. He kept the body of the dead wolf in the jungle and hid his body near the bushes.


    "I hope some animals can take the bait. I will kill them by throwing stones with my spiritual power. Hope they can be killed easily."


    After waiting for half an hour, Davion finally heard some noises. He took a peek from the bushes. He saw the animal was a wild boar. When the boar finally came near to the dead body, Davion immediately threw the stone at full force using his full spiritual energy. The stone was too fast for the boar to react. The boar was caught off guard and got hit in the head and fell t to the ground. Davion immediately came from the back and used a big rock at the side to kill the boarpletely. After killing the boarpletely Davion got a lot of experience points and became level 4. After bing level 4 Davion even got his fatigue and spiritual energy restored.


    "HAHA, I became level 4. In this way, I will keep gaining experience points and be invincible in this forest and get out."


    In this way, Davion started his journey to find his way out of the forest.. He continued to kill in the day, rest in the night and look for the way out.

 Chapter 3 - Village Deep Inside The Forest

    One monthter,


    Deep inside the forest, a man holding a wooden pole was fighting with a group of lions. You could see that the man was dodging every strike of those lions easily. He was wearing a white cloak that was tattered and had a lot of holes. But it didn''t affect the handsome face of this man. He looks a bit matured after staying a whole month in the forest. Seeing the group of lions couldn''t do anything to him, they wanted to run away but how could he let them go? He injected spiritual energy into the wooden pole and easily smashed all those lions in a minute. Indeed, this man is Davion.


    "HAHA, I have finally leveled up to 10. It took a whole month. It looks like there are no animals that can fight with me. I have not found a single animal that can use magical powers. It looks like it is time for me to go deeper in the forest. The experience points that these animals give me are too few."


    Davion jumped and climbed up a tree just by using his legs. Then he started moving forward from branch to branch by jumping. This is the new use of his spiritual energy that Davion learned. Transferring energy to his legs, he can move faster, jump higher and dodge faster. After traveling for an hour, Davion finally heard some noises near him.


    "Eh.. Is there someone?"


    By peeping from the top of the tree, he saw that there were three people; two men and a woman fighting with a wild rhino. The men were carrying spears and fighting in close range whereas the woman was trying to shoot an arrow from a distance. When they were fighting, the woman found a good chance and shot the rhino with an arrow. It hit the rhino right in the eye.


    "Damn, that girl is pretty good. It looks like I have to learn archeryter on."


    When they were about to fatally injure the rhino, the rhino changed its fighting strategy. The rhino pushed the nearby man to the left and charged straight to the woman who was in the distance. The woman panicked and tried to shoot fast arrows but all of them missed. Seeing that the woman was about to get attacked, the men threw the spears straight to the rhino but the rhino ignored the damage and tried to trample the woman. When they thought that the girl was about to be injured, they saw a fast wooden poleing at the rhino from above which aimed straight to the eye. The rhino was pushed back due to this.


    "Damn, my pole got broken. I made it from the hardest tree that I could find."


    Davion jumped from the tree, came straight to the rhino, and pulled out the spear from its body. He then used his strength to push it straight into the abdomen of the rhino. The rhino couldn''t even see who and why it killed him.


    "Sigh, such little experience points. Yo guys, are you okay?"


    Davion saw that these people came towards him and started to kowtow to him. Davion got shocked and tried to pull them up. These people started to talk in a differentnguage. Davion couldn''t understand what they were saying.


    "It looks like they are talking in a differentnguage. Aww.. I don''t even know thenguage of this world. It looks like I have to learn from them. Hope they can take me to their vige."


    Davion showed them some signs using his fingers asking them whether they could take him to their vige. The three people tried to understand it. Davion heard them talking about something andter they became happy.


    "It looks like it worked." Davion was happy that finally, he got to see people and the customs of this world aftering into this world for a long time.


    Davion saw those people tying up the rhino and asking him to follow them. Even though Davion couldn''t understand theirnguage, he still followed them to their vige.


    After walking for an hour, Davion finally saw a vige from a distance. It looked like a poor vige from his previous world. The people were only wearing little clothes to cover their important parts. The men were making buildings, teaching their kids to hunt and the women were making clothes, drawing water from wells, and so on. Seeing this lively vige, there was a smile on Davion.


    Seeing Davion and the three peopleing, lots of people came out to see him. It looks like they have never seen a foreigner. I saw that these people were talking to each other. Then they all started to kowtow to him. Finally, Davion saw an old maning out of the vige. The old man bowed to him and started asking something to those three people. Then the old man took Davion to the vige and the rest of the people backed away after listening to the old man.


    Davion finally started learning about thenguage and culture of this vige from the vigers.

 Chapter 4 - Divine Star World

    Within a room, a male was sitting next to a mattress with arge number of books. He finally closed thest book and was in deep thought.


    "It took me 3 days topletely understand thenguage and customs in this world. It looks like my learning and understanding abilities have be better after leveling up. So, this world is known as Divine Star World. The world is divided into 5 continents namely: Southern Maind, Eastern Maind, Western Maind. Northern Maind and finally the Central Maind. Each continent is separated by a big ocean known as the Death Star Ocean. But nobody knows where the Central Maind is. It looks like I need to get out of this forest if I need to know more about this world. So, this forest lies inside the Southern Maind. This forest is just too big. So, What about the whole world? Damn, this world is too big. But I couldn''t find any records about cultivation in this ce. It looks like this ce is really a poor vige."


    When Davion was thinking, there was a knock on the door.


    "You cane in."


    The door was opened and an old man with a long white beard came in. He bowed and asked "Sir, immortal, did you finish reading all these books?"


    Davion finally knew why these people kowtowed to him. Since killing the wild rhino in a single hit, they thought that he was a legendary immortal in the stories.


    "Yes, I finished reading them but why didn''t I find anything about the cultivators?"


    The old man hastily replied "Sir, I used to work in the town near the forest as a gatekeeper. As a lowly keeper, how could I know about them? So, I only have these books containingmon knowledge. For you to know about them, you need to leave this forest."


    "Oh, so it makes sense. Do you have a map of this ce?"


    The old man replied, "Yes, I will give it to you."


    The old man went to his room and brought a map. Then he replied, "It''s been 20 years since Ist came out of this forest."


    The old man opened up the map. There were some red circles on the map. There was also a ck one which was bigger and it was crossed. Seeing that Davion was focused on it, the old man exined "The red circles represent the wild animals like the ones that you fought before and the ck cross represents the area which you should never set foot in."


    "Oh, why is that?" Davion immediately got interested.


    "I don''t know. No people going to that region have evere back. I heard someone saying that there lies arge number of demon beasts in those regions. Only some explorers used toe to explore that. We normal people don''t know much about them. That''s why we only explored a little part of this forest. Many years ago, there used to be mercenariesing to hunt those beasts to earn a fortune. But nowadays the beasts have be more intelligent and they lie in ambush. Since the death of arge number of mercenaries, nobodyes to this vige and nobodyes out. So, if you want to get out of this forest, then you have to cross this site. I also don''t know how you came inside this vige." the old man asked.


    "There are some reasons."


    Since Davion didn''t say anything, the old man didn''t ask any further.


    "It looks like it''s time to leave."


    The next day, Davion bade farewell to the vige. He was now carrying a bow and arrows on his back with a big spear in his right hand. Like before, he climbed up on the top of a tree and jumped from branch to branch. After a couple of hours, he finally got to the dangerous region. Aftering here, he finally got serious. Slowly moving forward, he finally saw a wolf pack sitting on the ground. There was also a cave near them. But nobody entered the cave.


    "It looks like there is a demon beast inside it. Seeing the normal wolves outside, the beast should not be so strong. Hope it gives me more experience."


    Davion slowly took out his arrow from the quiver. Davion didn''t only learn aboutnguage but also learned some archery during his days in the vige. The resting wolves didn''t know that someone was already targeting them. Suddenly one of the wolves near them heard a noiseing from the side. The wolf woke up and got ready to check when a fast arrow came straight to his head and nailed it straight to a tree. The other wolves didn''t know why that wolf didn''te back. So, when they got to check. A couple of arrows came from the top and nailed them to the ground. In this way, Davion wiped all those wolves and finally jumped from the top of the tree.


    "So little experience points. It looks like I can only kill demon beasts now."


    Davion slowly entered the cave with his spear.

 Chapter 5 - Killing A Demon Beast

    Inside the cave, a big wolf the size of at least 6 feet was sleeping on a stone. Its body was ck in color with blue stripes on its body. It hadrge ws, a big tail, and arge jaw with big teeth. When it heard that some sounds wereing, it slowly stood up. The first thing it saw was a human with a big spear.


    "Wew, there is only one. I could have been in trouble if there were more wolves. It looks like these demon beasts have their own territories."


    Since it was his first time going to fight against a beast, Davion was a little nervous. He immediately became ready in his defensive posture. Seeing its sleep getting disturbed, the wolf immediately became angry and attacked with its ws. After bing level 10, Davion has be really strong. Seeing the wolfing over, Davion immediately dodged its attack. Seeing the puny human managed to dodge it, the wolf tried to use its tail also to attack. But Davion managed to dodge all of its attacks. Seeing the wolf can''t hit him, Davion used his right hand to swing the spear and his left leg to kick the wolf. The wolf managed to dodge the spear but got hit by the kick.


    "Wow, this is what it really feels like to fight against a beast just like the novels in my previous life." Davion was enjoying this and he even used his fingers to mock the wolf.


    Seeing that the puny human was teasing it, the wolf finally became serious. Lightning started to generate between its tail, foot, and ws.


    "So, this is the ability of the wolf. It looks like I need to join some sects before I can learn these techniques. The only ability I have is spiritual energy. Hope it can overwhelm the wolf."


    Davion also concentrated his energy on his spear and his legs and got ready for round 2.


    "Come"


    This time the wolf was faster by at least 2 times, but Davion was also not slower. He used his spear to block those ws. But few cracks were seen in the spear. Some lightning flew into his body, but nothing happened to his body.


    "It looks like the spiritual energy also protects my body and these normal spears can''t be used to fight against these beasts. I need to end this battle quickly or else my weapon will break. Let''s use more energy."


    Davion poured more energy into the spear. The spear glowed white and it started shaking. It looked like the spear couldn''t handle more energy. So, Davion immediately gave up the defense and used his full strength to battle with the wolf head-on. The ws of the wolf got bent when Davion used his spear. Taking this chance, he pulled up the spear to the top, which went inside the head of the wolf and the spear also broke. In this way, Davion killed his first demon beast.


    "HAHA, I finally killed it. I also reached level 11. Damn, just by killing a demon beast I got lots of experience points. It looks like I have to kill more on the way. But my spear...In novels, important parts of these beasts can be sold to earn money. It looks like I have to take some parts of these beasts to sell. Do they have demon cores like in those novels?"


    Davion immediately used the broken spear to try to dig the body of the wolf. He found a blue ball-like crystal inside it.


    "Is it the demon core?"


    He used his hand to take it out. After seeing it, he stored it in the small bag he carried. He also cut those ws and a couple of teeth of the wolf and put them inside the bag. After checking everything was ready. Davion started to hunt for more beasts and continue his journey.


    One weekter, a man was using his fists to fight against an ape in the forest. The ape was about 10 feet tall. It waspletely red in color. The whole body of the ape was burning and was very hot. But the man was using his clear white hands to battle with the ape. Indeed, this man was Davion. By using his spiritual energy, he could neglect those heat wavesing from the ape. Even though the Ape was big and hadrge strength, it could not touch him. Davion immediately found a chance and climbed upon the body of the ape from its back. Davion caught the neck of the ape by using his arms and tried to twist its head. But the ape used his full firepower to burn Davion. But only the clothes were burnt and only some ck patches were on his body. Nothing else happened to him. By locking the ape and by using his full energy Davion finally managed to kill it by twisting its head.


    "HAHA, finally I reached level 14. But wew, this battle was too tough. My clothes got all burnt. Some ces on my skin got burnt. But this is okay, it will be normal after I finish leveling up."


    Davion waited for some seconds and saw that his skin got renewed and was again full of energy. "This is one of the toughest battles I have ever fought. Damn this Ape, it took a full one hour to kill it."


    Davion used his right hand to punch the head of the ape and took out the red demon core.


    "In these 7 days, I killed 7 beasts, making my level up to 14. The experience points needed to level up are also gettingrger. Most of the beasts near here are also almost finished. My small bag is almost full. Lots of materials got wasted. It would be good if there were space rings in this world."


    Davion took out an extra cloth from his bag and after wearing it, he continued his journey.

 Chapter 6 - Cultivation

    At the entrance of the forest, a man was looking left and right and finally shouted out loud in the sky.


    "HAHA, I finally got out of the forest. Let''s look at the map."


    Davion took out the map and after looking at it carefully he finally fixed his destination to Mulberry City. This city was 20 miles away from the forest.


    "Damn, it is too far. Hope I can find a carriage."


    At that time, he suddenly heard the sound of a carriageing from the left, he turned around and saw a carriage wasing and that carriage was drawn by two horses which were different from the horses on the Earth. It looked like a demon beast. Each horse had a silver-colored pointed horn. An old man was driving the carriage. Since the journey could be long, he boldly decided to ask for a ride.


    "Hello, old man, can you give me a ride to Mulberry City?"


    The old man stopped his carriage and turned his head back and asked inside "Miss, there is a young man who wants a ride."


    Inside the carriage, there were two people; one was an old man and the other was a young woman. Shortly afterward, the curtain of the carriage was lifted, a long and delicate little hand was seen, after that a beautiful youngdy who was wearing a skin-tight princess dress was seen. Seeing the handsome young man, her face lit up. "Let him in." She spoke.


    Davion became happy and finally entered the carriage. Then the carriage continued its journey.


    Inside the carriage, the old man and the girl were also looking at Davion and he was looking at them.


    "It looks like this girl is from a big family and this old man looks like her grandpa."


    "What''s your name boy and where are you from?" asked the girl.


    "I am Davion and I am from the vige inside the forest. Where are you guys from?"


    "We are from the nearby city of Papaver. I am Oliver and this is my granddaughter, Nisha. The jungle is really dangerous. How did youe out? Are you a cultivator?" the old man asked. Nisha''s interest also got piqued.


    "No, I am not a cultivator. But I do know some martial arts." replied Davion as he didn''t know anything about it. "Are you guys cultivators?"


    "Yes, we are. We are also going to Mulberry City as there are many big and small sectsing to select candidates. Hope I can also get selected." replied Nisha.


    "Why don''t you try to check your talent and see if you can join any sects?"


    "What! Can everyone get checked?" Davion was shocked.


    "Yes, you just have to pay the entrance fee, then you can get checked if you have talent or not." replied the Old man.


    "So, how do they check the talent?" asked Davion as he was new to everything.


    "They check your spiritual roots. If you don''t have spiritual roots then you can''t be a cultivator. Spiritual roots are divided into 5 types. They are grade 1, grade 2, grade 3, grade 4, and grade 5. Grade 5 is the best spiritual root. Also, the spiritual roots also have nature to them. Those natures are fire, water, earth, wind, nt, dark, and light. There are some spiritual roots that are of a very rare type like lightning, ice, and many more. We don''t know much about them. I heard that someone may be born of natural physiques that are blessed by the heavens and are superior to all of them. But I have not seen any of those. Sigh...I was only born with a grade 2 spiritual root and got stuck in the Qi refining stage. That''s why I hope my granddaughter can have better spiritual roots so that she can fulfill my wishes." After that, the old man looked at his granddaughter and caressed her head.


    "Grandpa!!" Nisha looked at her grandpa with moist eyes.


    Seeing that they had deep stories, Davion didn''t ask anything and just closed his eyes to rest.


    After 2 hours, the servant stopped the carriage as it was getting dark. He asked from outside "Miss, it is getting dark, I think we should stop our carriage as our horses are also getting tired."


    "Ok. Let''s get out and make our camp." said the old man.


    After getting out of the carriage, the servant prepared camps and lit a fire with the help of woods in the carriage. He also prepared some food for all of them. While the food was being prepared, Davion said "Thank you."


    "No problem, it''s good to help people who don''t know about anything." replied the Old man.


    "Sir, can you exin what the Qi refining stage means? I don''t even know what they are."


    "Cultivation is a vast journey, as a lowly cultivator at just the Qi refining stage, I don''t know all of them. But I know a little. First of all, you have to forge your bones, muscles, and internal organs and make them very strong which is known as the Bone Forging State. This is the state where Nisha is. After your body bes very strong, you will be able to feel True Qi inside your body. After you feel True Qi, you have topress it and make it in the form of liquid that flows everywhere in your body. This step is the Qi refining state. After the Qi refining state is the Golden Core stage where you have topress all your True Qi into solid. I don''t know much about this state andter states. But I do know that all these states are divided into Early, Middle, and Late stages. I am in the middle of Qi refining state and Nisha is in thete Body refining state." replied the Old man.


    "Thank you, sir. I didn''t know anything about these things."


    "HAHA, you don''t have to thank me anymore. I believe that a handsome young man like you would be able to have a good spiritual root and join a big sect. Hope you can take care of Nisha if you both get selected." replied the old man with a teasing tone.


    "Grandpa!!" Nisha started to blush thinking about those things.


    "HAHA" Davion alsoughed out loud. But deep down he was thinking whether he had a spiritual root or not as he was not of this world.


    After eating and resting till the night, they continued their journey to Mulberry City early in the morning.

 Chapter 7 - Mulberry City

    After a long journey, Davion could finally see the outline of Mulberry City from the carriage. When he got near, he could see that the city was surrounded by huge walls. Due to the iing selection of candidates by the sects, there were many carriagesing to the city. So, all the carriages were being checked by the city guards. Some carriages easily entered the city by showing a golden card. The city guards were very respectful to them. Seeing this, Davion asked, "What is this golden card?"


    "This golden card is only given to the cultivators by the city lord. Cultivators are always respected wherever they go," replied Oliver as he also took out his golden card.


    The carriages were passing smoothly and when it was Davion''s turn, Oliver showed his card. The guards bowed and allowed the carriage to pass the city smoothly. Davion could finally see what the city looked like. It was really beautifulpared to the cities on Earth. There were beautiful mulberry trees everywhere like the name of the city suggested. Hawkers were trying to sell their goods; people were yelling and others were eximing. Children were making a din.


    Davion asked the old servant to stop the carriage. "Thank you for letting me here." Davion bowed and thanked them sincerely.


    "Why not stay with us today and go to the ceremony together?" asked Nisha.


    "I heard that after three days, the ceremony takes ce as the sects have yet toe."


    "No, no....I have some work to do here. Let''s meet when the ceremony takes ce. It might also be trouble for you guys if I stay." replied Davion.


    "Ok, then let''s meet after 3 days. Take care," said Oliver.


    The old servant stopped the carriage. Davion pulled back the carriage''s veil and alighted, stepping onto the greyish white street covered with bluestone tiles, each as big as a face basin. On the street, carriages, and horses led by people traveled in either direction. He raised his head and saw arge number of shops nearby.


    "I have no money. I don''t know which currency works in this world. It looks like I have to sell those demon cores first."


    Going forward and looking left and right, he finally found a weird shop nearby. There were two tiger-shaped statues at the front door. He could feel that the peopleing and going out of the shop were extraordinary. They were brimming with energy and looked sharp and strong. The shop was named "Mulberry Auction House".


    "Wow, so this is an auction house. This really may be the best ce for selling items among cultivators."


    After going through the door, he was weed by a female wearing a maid costume. She bowed and asked, "Sir, what are you looking for."


    "This is my first timeing to an auction house. I want to sell demon cores that I obtained from my recent journey," replied Davion calmly.


    Seeing the handsome person who was confident and wanted to sell demon cores, she thought that he was a powerful cultivator from a noble family.


    "Sir, please wait." replied the maid.


    Davion saw that the maid went to look for someone. After a couple of minutes, the maid brought an old man with her. The old man focused his eyes upon Davion but found that he could not see his cultivation. He just looked like an ordinary mortal. The old man was shocked. This only happens when your opponent''s cultivation is higher than you or he is using some items to hide it. Either way, the old man did not want to offend the young man.


    "Hello sir, I am Robert, the manager of this auction house. I heard that you were selling demon cores, so I came to identify it and give you a fair price." said the old man hurriedly.


    Robert signaled the maid to go. After the maid left, Robert asked Davion to take out his items. Davion slowly opened his bag and seven demon cores were shining there.


    Seeing too many demon cores, Robert got shocked and quickly thought that big business hase. "Sir please wait, I will check its value and give you a favorable amount."


    Robert immediately took out an item that looked like a cauldron from his storage ring. Seeing the storage ring Davion''s eyes lit up.


    "It looks like storage rings do exist. Hope I can purchase them today." thought Davion.


    Robert immediately put those demon cores inside the cauldron and after a while, the cauldron started to glow. Afterward, Robert replied, "Sir, you have killed these beasts recently. They are two thunderwolfs, a meape, two swamp pythons, and two one-eyed eagles."


    Seeing that Robert has managed to find out about these items just in a second, Davion got shocked by the items in this world. But the one who got shocked the most was Robert when he found that all these beasts were killed recently. "Is he a golden core cultivator?" Robert had sweat on his forehead.


    "Sir, will you like to auction it or like to sell it directly?" asked Robert, wiping up the sweat on his forehead.


    "But before that can you tell me where you can buy a space ring," asked Davion.


    "Sir, you havee to the right ce. We do have space rings. Therger the size the more expensive it gets. We have two sizes of space rings avable today. One is the size of an average table and the other is a little smaller. The price of the bigger one is 1000 low-grade spirit stones and of the smaller one is 500 low-grade spirit stones." replied Robert.


    "It looks like there are lower grade, middle grade, and upper-grade spirit stones as those novels in my previous life," thought Davion.

 Chapter 8 - Legendary Immortal Exercise?

    A whileter, Davion came out of the auction house with a ring on his finger. The ring was ck in color with strange patterns. Indeed, this is the space ring that he bought after spending 500 low-grade spirit stones. He got 1000 low-grade spirit stones after exchanging all the demon cores and some important parts of those beasts that he had collected. He didn''t even know that the thunderwolf beast was in an early Qi refining state, swap python and one-eyed eagle were in middle Qi refining state and the meape was inte Qi refining state. He got 100, 125, and 175 spirit stones for each of those beasts. He also exchanged the remaining materials for gold which can be used as mortal currency.


    "So, in this world, 100 low-grade spirit stones make 1 middle-grade spirit stone and 100 middle-grade spirit stones make 1 high-grade spirit stone. I really wanted to auction those items, but in the novels that I used to read in my previous life, the main character always used to get in trouble during the auction. I am not strong now. I should be more low profile." thinking about these things Davion finally came to a weapon shop.


    "I have no weapons to protect myself. Let''s hope that I can find some good weapons here. The world of cultivation is too dangerous. Strong eat the weak. I should be careful."


    "Hello! young man, what do you want?" As soon as Davion entered the shop, he heard a voice calling out from behind. When he turned back, he saw a person of only 3 feet with a long beard touching the floor. "Damn, is this a dwarf?" It is the first time Davion seeing a person from another race.


    Seeing the human getting shocked by his appearance, the dwarfughed out loud, "Are you new here? You haven''t seen any other person than humans?"


    "Yes, it is really my first time. Can you please show me your best weapons?" asked Davion.


    The dwarf came aside and said, "These are the best weapons that I created. They are all made from pieces of rare metals that I found 20 years ago. It won''t break even when fighting against a demon beast."


    Davion came and looked at those weapons. There were two swords, a de, and a spear. He picked up a sword and tried infusing his spiritual power but nothing happened. Seeing this he became disappointed and asked," Why did nothing happen? Is it not a weapon used by a cultivator?"


    "No, how could I make those and sell these weapons here. You can only find those weapons in the auction house. But they are also rare and can only be made by higher level cultivators. You can find many of them only in those sects. We only make normal weapons." replied the dwarf.


    "Is that so? It looks like I am too greedy" Davion thought. So, he made up his decision to purchase the sword. He also purchased leather armor made from elephant skin and a bow with a couple of arrows. After making sure everything was purchased, he left the shop.


    "It is getting darker, looks like I need to find an inn to rest."


    While moving forward a couple of minutes he saw an old book store. The shop looked like it could copse at any time. "What type of shop is this? Don''t tell me this might be a store containing legendary immortal exercises as those in the novels."


    Thinking about this Davion entered the shop. There was arge number of books kept in the store. An old woman was reading a book in a corner. She didn''t even pay any attention to Davion who came. Davion didn''t mind her and slowly started to look for books. After looking for some time he found out these books don''t contain any information about cultivators or any immortal exercises he thought. So, he directly asked the old woman," Olddy, do you have any books containing information about cultivators?"


    "No, I don''t." replied the olddy.


    "My God, how could I have been so fooled to think that this ce could have those?" thought Davion and when he was about to leave the shop, the olddy''s reply made him stop in his tracks.


    Seeing the young man was about to leave she immediately said "But I do have some legendary immortal exercises."


    "What!!!" Davion waspletely shocked.


    "You must be fortunate enough toe here, young man. Nobody wants to enter this shop but you came. So, this might be fate." saying this, the olddy went to her table, used a key to open a drawer under her table, and took out two manuals.


    "These are the exercises my husband used to practice before he left me." Saying this she started to shed some tears and kept those manuals on the table.


    Seeing this Davion got emotional and wanted to console her but he didn''t know what to say. So, he just stared at those manuals.. One of the manual names was "Mind Eye Technique" and the other was "Iron Cloth Body".

 Chapter 9 - The Thieves Sect

    Seeing that Davion was interested in the book, the olddy said, "The Mind Eye Technique will improve your perception and The Iron Cloth Body will make your physical body strong. I will just ask you for 200 low-grade spiritual stones for each of the books."


    "Aren''t 200 low-grade spiritual stones too low for a cultivation manual?" Davion asked.


    "I believe this is fate, young man. Just think of this as a gift from an olddy." the olddy smiled.


    "I only have 500 spiritual stones left, and I don''t even know whether this technique is suitable for me. I also don''t know whether I have the spiritual root to practice it." Davion pondered.


    Seeing that the young man was getting confused, the olddy said, "You don''t have to think whether they are suitable or not. Just buy one for now and see if it works. If it works then you cane another day to buy the other one too. What do you think?"


    After a while, Davion came out of the shop excitedly.


    "HAHA, who could have imagined that I can get a cultivation manual easily? but before I look at it, I should find an inn to rest. It is getting dark."


    Seeing the young man finally leave, the old woman finally showed a weird smile. Then her face and body shape also started to change. Finally, the old woman became a young man.


    "HAHA, it is too easy to fool people these days. I got 200 low-grade spirit stones easily by selling a martial arts manual written by a mortal who was blind. HAHA, it looks like I need to pack up my things and leave. My sect members are about toe for the ceremony. As a small sect, I hope we can find good candidates."


    He took out a cloak from his space ring and wore it. In the cloak, you could see an emblem of a sect that is pretty strong among the smaller sects known as "The Thieves Sect". He produced a small fire from his hands and made sure the shop got destroyed. Then he blended into the darkness.


    After finding an inn, Davion asked the waiter to send him food to his room. After waiting for a while, he heard a knock in his room.


    "Put it inside", Davion said.


    The waiter put the food in the room. He bowed and left.


    After eating the food, he locked the door properly and made sure that nobody could disturb him. He infused a little bit of spiritual energy into the ring and carefully took out the old manual. His movements were very gentle, for fear that a piece of paper would be torn with a slight twist of his fingers. He slowly started flipping through this manual carefully.


    "My name is William Arthur. I became blind at a very young age but I always wanted to be a swordmaster. So how could I be a swordmaster if I was blind? Then with my hard work and persistence, I finally created this technique which allows me to sense the breath of people. I named this technique ''The Mind Eye Technique'' to allow all blind men under the world to be masters of kendo!"


    "Wow, such a noble person. Predecessor, I will definitely not let you down."


    Davion slowly started to go through the technique. After reading it for half an hour, he closed the book and put it inside the ring.


    The so-called mind-eye technique, the principle doesn''t seem to beplicated. ording to this manual, the heavens and the earth all breathe. So, you just need to close your eyes and feel the breath of all things with your body and mind, that is the energy or Qi of all things. This kind of energy cannot be simply exined by smell, breath, or aura, but a very abstract, intangible spiritual substance that naturally radiates when living things exist. All living beings radiate different Qi or aura which depends upon states, emotions, and exercises practiced by them. So, with this technique, you will be able to feel the energy radiated by all those living beings in the distance around you. ording to the manual, this technique is extremely difficult to practice. The first threshold is talent. Even if some people meditate for a lifetime, they can''t feel the existence of this Qi. The second threshold is time. Even if you feel Qi, you might not be able to extend it and feel the Qi of faraway beings. So, this technique requires you to meditate for a long time to be able to do so.


    "So, this is what cultivation means ording to those novels that I used to read. People need to meditate for a long time. Sigh....cultivation is boring and tiring." Davion pped himself and tried to focus.


    "No, I should focus and try to cultivate my first immortal technique." Davion slowly closed his eyes and tried to feel the existence of Qi in the surroundings.


    When he closed his eyes and tried to focus, he immediately stood up andughed out loud.


    "HAHA, The Mind Eye Technique is recorded in my panel below the experience bar. Damn, how could I forget about my golden finger? HAHA....."

 Chapter 10 - New Function

    "It looks like I can learn any exercises if I have sufficient experience points. After killing the meape, I got leveled up to 14 and still have little experience points remaining. Eh..why does this new exercise seem to be in blue color in the panel? Can it be leveled up?" Davion was shocked.


    "How can a cultivator''s exercise require so few points? If all exercises require so few points, will I not be able to be the strongest person in the world in a few months?" he was in deep thought.


    Davion didn''t know that the reason behind this was due to this exercise being only a mortal-level skill developed by a martial artist.


    "It doesn''t matter anymore. Let me learn it and see what it offers." After thinking for a while, he focused his mind on the Mind-Eye technique in the panel. The experience points started to decrease and finally became empty. The panel blurred and a new text was written in it: Mind-Eye technique learned which was in ck color. Afterward,rge amounts of information about the technique poured into his brain. It looked like he was familiar and had been practicing the skill for years. Everything was deeply etched indelibly into his mind.


    "Wow, this golden finger is really strong. So, it looks like I need experience points for everything. I think it''s time to try this skill first."


    He again closed his eyes, trying to feel the breath of all things in the world. This time he found that the whole room had turned into hazy smoke, ck, white, and yellow, all of which were basically faint and dull colors.


    "Is this Qi? This looks like divine consciousness used by immortals in the novels that I used to read." Davion was really surprised.


    "Let''s try to focus on the other rooms." He focused his mind and tried to see in the other rooms. Sure enough, he could see a faint outline of a person which was red and blue. "Is this red Yang energy and blue Yin energy?" In addition to the red and blue Qi, there will be asionally some faint ck Qi. "Is this their emotions?" He also saw a strange person having a faint outline but this person had strong red Qi, which was shining and he could also feel some heat even from here. "Is this the Qi of the cultivator?" He tried to focus and try to see beyond the inn.


    "Eh.. it looks like I can''t see past this. Is this my limit?"


    Davion finally opened his eyes. "It looks like my range is only about 20 meters. But will it improve if I level up? It looks like I need to find it in the future. Anyway, this skill is really powerful, worthy of being an immortal exercise. I am really lucky. Is this the protagonist halo?" Davion smiled and looked at the sky from the window, "It''s gettingte, I should go to sleep."


    The next day, Davion came out of the inn and started using his Mind-Eye technique. He managed to identify many cultivators among them. One of them was shining too bright which made his head hurt. "Eh..is this a cultivator above the Qi refining state? It looks like I can''t see through him."


    While walking in the streets Davion managed to see some very strong people. "It looks like they are alling for the ceremony. I should go back to the old shop where I found that old manual and buy that Iron cloth technique too. Thatdy is too kind."


    "What! where did the old shop go?", he looked left and right but couldn''t see the shop. "I am sure I bought it from here yesterday." So, he asked people near him whether there was any shop here. They said that they have never seen a shop here. "It''s strange." While thinking about it, Davion used his mind to feel the breath around this ce. He found out there were some unusual heat wavesing from here.


    "Did something happen? Let''s forget about it." When he was about to return, he heard some loud noisesing from the direction of the gate.


    "Leave the way, stay aside, make way for our prince."


    Davion stayed on the side and saw arge carriageing from the gates. It was pulled by two demon beasts. These two beasts looked like abination of a horse and a lion. It had the shape of a horse with arge fiery mane. It was at least 10 feet tall. Using his breath, he could see that these beasts werete-stage Qi refining states. Using these beasts just to pull a carriage showed their status.


    "Brother, who are they?" Davion asked a person on his side.


    "He is Prince Phillips from Papaver City. I heard that the moment he was born, there were loud sounds of the dragoning from the heavens. I think he might be blessed by the heavens and must be a prodigy. Since the Sect selection ceremony is in this city, all the big figures from the nearby city will naturallye. As you can see there is another carriageing from the back. That belongs to Princess Rosa from White Caramel city. I also heard that many big cultivators from the sects wille tomorrow." replied the person.


    "So, the day of selection ising. I should be prepared.." thinking about this, Davion returned back to the inn.

 Chapter 11 - The Sects Have Arrived

    The next day, when Davion was walking in the streets for fresh air, he saw arge shadow over the top of his head and surroundings. When he looked up, he saw a huge dragoning through the sky. The dragon was red in color with two horns. It had dark red scales and mes wereing out of it. But there were two people sitting on top of the dragon with eyes closed. He couldn''t see them from here but he knew that these two people are strong cultivators from a big sect. He felt strong pressure from this dragon. Someone could not take it anymore and fell to his knees.


    "Damn, that dragon is still very high in the sky and it still releases such pressure. Just thinking about going near them makes me feel scared." Davion wiped the sweat from his forehead and heard some people talking about them.


    "Those are the disciples of Mystic Beast Sect."


    "What! Mystic Beast Sect, aren''t they the strongest sect in the Northern Maind?"


    "Don''t you guys know that the sect selection ceremony happens every 10 years? It urs in many cities all over the whole world. Each sect sends its disciples to pick good candidates for their sect. But these big sects have very high requirements. So, very few people join them. It looks like the Mystic Beast Sect is the first big sect toe."


    While they were watching the dragon flying away, there was a loud noiseing from the other side. It was shining in a golden color. It looked like a ship. It was as big as the size of the dragon and was moving very fast.


    "This is the Divine Smith Sect!", exined the people around Davion.


    "They are the richest sect in the world and the most powerful sect in the Eastern Maind. Almost all the spiritual artifacts used in this world are made by them. They are talented in artifact making, talisman making, and alchemy. It looks like they don''t want to loose out in front of the Mystic Beast Sect disciples."


    "So, if I need spiritual weapons in the future, I should look for them.", while Davion was thinking he saw a huge swording. There sat a man with long and white hair with sharp eyebrows.


    Seeing a man on the sword, the people eximed," He is from the Divine Sword Sect. The Divine Sword Sect is the biggest sect in the Western Maind. It looks like he came alone. I heard that they are solitary and are always focused on training their sword arts. People rarely see them."


    The pressure released by this person was not less than that dragon. The pressure released by the dragon wanted to make you kneel but this person''s pressure was too sharp. It looked like it could pierce you in a single breath.


    "David, why are you scaring these people with your sword intent?" A sweet and gentle woman''s voice came from another direction. The sharp pressure released also got away with her voice. David finally opened his eyes and looked in her direction.


    "Jasmine?"


    A huge beautiful swan was flying in the sky. There were three girls standing on top of it. A girl wearing blue clothes was standing in the middle. One of the girls behind Jasmine looked at David and said, "Senior sister, why do the disciples from the Sword Sect always try to act cool and scare people?"


    The other girl said, "Emma, stop talking. He might listen to you. I heard that the disciples from the sword sect always bear a grudge and try to challenge anyone they see." She had not even finished speaking when she saw huge sword energying in her direction. "Senior sister!! help"


    Jasmine saw that the other party used his sword energy. "Hump! David, you are too much."


    She used her true Qi and a big arrow with a bow was manifested. She simply fired the arrow. The arrow collided with the sword energy and both got canceled by producing a huge shockwave in the sky.


    David didn''t say much and left with the sword. Seeing that he left, Jasmine said, "Let''s go, we should not waste our time."


    After seeing them leave, Davion could finally rx. "My god, what cultivation are they? Just by looking at them I got scared and couldn''t move. When will I be like that? Also, who was that girl? She was really beautiful and strong."


    Seeing that the people were discussing them, Davion also wanted to know more about them. After listening to them for some time, he finally knew that those girls were from Heaven and Earth Sect. This is the biggest sect in Southern Maind which is where Mulberry City lies. As Davion was listening to their news, he saw a group of peopleing from the sky.


    Some were flying with their spiritual artifacts and some were using their mounts.


    "Look these are the disciples of middle grade and low-grade sects. They came only after the disciples of big sects came." one of the people behind Davion said.


    "Yes, they have to show respect for those bigger sects.." As people were discussing among themselves, Davion learned more about the sects in this world.

 Chapter 12 - The Sect Selection Ceremony

    There are four big sects in this world; each ruling a continent. The Mystic Beast Sect rules over the North, Divine Sword Sect rules over the West, Heaven and Earth Sect rules over the South and Divine Smith Sect rules over the East. Below these four sects are the middle-grade sects. There are at least 4-5 middle-grade sects in each maind. By asking people around him, Davion got to know some of the names of these middle-grade sects.


    "me Crest Sect, Thunderlegion Sect, Vajra Sect, Golden Saber Sect, Ice Maiden Sect are some of the popr middle-grade sects. There are also many lower-grade sects. I heard that there are at least a hundred lower-grade sects. I really want to join one of the four big sects. But this also depends upon which grade of spiritual root I possess. As a protagonist, I will surely have a grade 5 spiritual root, won''t I? Hehe..." thinking about the ceremony which is going to start tomorrow, Davion got a little nervous. "I should not jinx it. I should return to the inn and prepare for tomorrow."


    The next day, Davion carefully took out the leather armor that he purchased from his ring. "You should always be careful in this dangerous world." After wearing the armor, he put on the white cloak that he used to wear. After making sure everything was ready. He got out of the inn.


    In the streets, there were very few civilians. "It looks like the civilians know what day it is today. The city is decorated too". By using the Mind-Eye technique he could only see powerful individuals moving in the city. "Today is a special day that decides my trajectory in this world. I heard that the ceremony takes ce in the center of the city. I should get moving."


    When he was about to enter the center of the city, he saw an old man and a girl. It looks like they were enquiring about something over there. Seeing Davioning, Nisha waved her hands.


    "Hi, how are you guys doing?" asked Davion.


    "Yeah, we are fine. So, what about you? It''s been 2 days since Ist saw you." replied Nisha.


    "I am fine too but I am a little nervous. So, what is Oliver inquiring about?"


    "He is enquiring what should be done and how the ceremony gets started." Nisha pondered.


    While they were talking, they saw Olivering. Seeing Davion, Oliver smiled and asked, "Are you ready, young man?"


    "Haha, I am pretty good. So, what about the rules?"


    "You only need one low-grade spirit stone to be able to take part. I heard that they have built a big tform in the center of the city. In the middle of the tform lies an orb. Nobody knows what it is made of, but it is used to check your spiritual root. You just need to put your hands on it and focus. The color of the orb will change ording to your spiritual root. White, yellow, blue, green, and red represent grades 1,2,3,4, and 5 respectively. There are legends that there is a ck color that represents natural or holy physiques. But nobody has seen it." said Oliver.


    While they were talking, the city guard asked them to pay the entry fee; stay in a queue, and enter the tform together. Oliver said, "Go in, and good luck to both of you."


    All the candidates stayed in the queue after paying, including Prince Phillips and Princess Rosa. There were other influential people too. After a while, they finally saw a square tform in the middle. It was at least double the size of a football field. There was a small orb suspended in the middle. There were four big thrones in the front. Below those were arge number of small chairs. There was arge number of tents set up by the sects on the sideways.


    "Damn, it looks really big. It looks like the four thrones belong to those four big sects and the lower chairs might be for the medium and smaller sects. There are many tents too." While Davion was thinking about it, he suddenly felt strong pressureing from above. All the participants also looked up.


    They saw those disciples from the four big sectsing. Behind them were disciples from those middle and lower-grade sects. After everyone took their seats. They could finally see their faces. Two people came from the Mystic Beast Sect. The leading person was at least 7 feet tall and wore ck clothes, had big muscles, and golden hair. A boy with red hair and white clothes was standing next to him. On the next throne sat a fat person with ck hair and a big belly, but nobodyughed at him because he is one of the disciples from the Divine Smith Sect. The other disciples were the ones that Davion saw them fighting. The male sword cultivator from Divine Sect and those females from the Heaven and Earth Sect. David was sitting with his eyes closed and sword above his head whereas Jasmine was sitting on the throne with her two junior sisters behind her back. Below them were arge number of young boys and girls from different sects in the world.


    "This is really a grand ceremony. No ceremony from Earth looks like this. This is really spectacr." Davion thought.


    They saw an old mane in the middle.. The old man shouted out loud, "Let the ceremony begin."

 Chapter 13 - Nishas Turn

    Sitting on the throne, the big man with golden hair looked at David and Jasmine and smiled, "I heard that you guys exchanged blows yesterday. Should have invited me, so that I could also exchange some moves and see how much you guys have improved sincest time we met."


    Jasmine just rolled her eyes at him and David didn''t even bother replying. The fat man at the sideughed, "Why not invite me? I just made a new artifact which I wanted to see."


    Jasmine looked at him with disgust and said, "Joel, you and your Divine Smith Sect are too shameless. You guys just use yourrge number of treasures to fight. Who wants to exchange blows with them?"


    David nodded his head at the side. He looked at the golden-haired man and said, "Leo, I think we should exchange blows after this ceremony ends. I want to see how much your astral manifestation ability has improved sincest time."


    Leoughed, "We could do it right now if you want. Hehe..."


    "Master will punish you if you try to do something during the ceremony." The red-haired boy behind Leo reminded. Leo, thinking about his master, got cold sweat on his back.


    Joel said while looking at a person in the crowd below, "Let''s get serious now, we should try to find good candidates here. I heard that there might even be a holy physique appearing here."


    "I heard that he is a prince," replied Jasmine. "Anyways, you guys can forget about poaching him. Hehe..."


    "There were dragon roarsing from heaven, the moment he was born. So, he might be rted to dragons and be suitable for my sect.", Leo said from the side.


    While they were arguing, the ceremony had already begun. A young man in the front row of the queue went to the middle of the tform.


    The old man in the middle said, "Put your hands on the orb, close your eyes and try to focus."


    The young man put his hands on the orb and closed his eyes. A whileter the orb started to glow in yellow color. There were also some red particles gathering around the orb. Seeing this the old man said, "Grade 2 spiritual root with a fire affinity. It''s average." He took out a talisman and used his spiritual energy to carve this information in it and handed it over to the young man. "Go, find the sect suitable to you. Next..."


    In this way, many candidates went to get their spiritual roots checked. Some didn''t have spiritual roots while some even had grade 3 spiritual roots. But those disciples from the big sect didn''t even put them in their eyes. The majority were stuck in grade 1 or grade 2. The grade 3 spiritual root candidates were immediately poached by those middle-grade sects. Seeing this, the crowd cast envious gazes upon them.


    Suddenly they saw that when a young girl put her hands upon the orb. The orb started to glow green in color. But there were no particles surrounding the orb. Seeing this the old man said, "Very good. Grade 4 spiritual root but no affinity with elements."


    Seeing this talent, David, Leo, Jasmine, and Joel were also talking about her. Joel said, "She has a good spiritual root but has no affinity to any elements. What a waste...finally I thought I could find someone, sigh.."


    "Indeed, our sects rely on strong affinity to elements for them to practice." Jasmine agreed.


    "Our sect depends upon their bloodline. If she had a little bit of it, I could have considered it.", said Leo.


    Then all of them looked at David. David finally opened his eyes, stood up, and said, "Girl what is your name?"


    Seeing that she managed to grab the attention of one of the four big sects, everyone got jealous.


    Even Davion eximed, "It looks like if you have at least grade 4 spiritual roots, you can join them. But it looks like if you have no affinity with elements, then you can''t expect to get selected."


    "My name is Nova." replied the young girl while bowing.


    "Are you willing to join my sect?", asked David.


    Nova looked at those other three thrones. Seeing them not responding. She made her decision and said, "Yes, I am willing."


    David smiled and said, "Stay behind me." Nova went behind the throne and the ceremony continued.


    "Our turn ising soon," said Davion to Nisha who was standing in front of him.


    "I am getting nervous," replied Nisha.


    "Yeah, me too. Hope I can have a good spiritual root." Davion said.


    While they were talking, it was finally Nisha''s turn. "Good luck!" Davion said.


    While Nisha was walking towards the orb, Jasmine was looking at her seriously.


    Seeing that her Senior Sister was looking at that girl carefully with a weird expression, Emma asked, "Senior sister, what''s wrong? why are you looking at her like that."


    Listening to this Leo, David and Joel also wanted to know more. Seeing that everyone was looking at her, Jasmine finally replied, "I don''t know her. But I think I have seen her somewhere else."


    "Ohh, does it mean that she might be a genius and have a grade 5 spiritual root?", Joel eximed.


    While they were talking, Nisha reached the center of the tform and put her hands on the orb.. She then closed her eyes and focused.

 Chapter 14 - Holy Ice Physique?

    Nisha went into the center and touched the orb with her both hands. She closed her eyes and tried to focus. The orb began to turn white then slowly it became yellow, blue, green, and finally red. Slowly blue particles started to form around the orb. Those particles started to form ice. Seeing this, the disciples from all sects stood up. Jasmine, Leon, Joel, and David were also focusing on her.


    When the old man was about to say something, unexpected changes started to appear in the orb. The orb slowly turned from red toplete ck. The surroundings also started to be cold. The ground started to freeze and ice particles were forming in the air. The radius around at least 20 meters started to be frozen.


    Seeing this, Davion got extremely shocked. "Is this the legendary holy physique blessed by the heavens?" All the people in the crowd were eximing.


    After seeing this, Joel looked at Jasmine and said, "This the Holy Ice Physique. I heard that a girl in the Heaven and Earth sect had this many years ago."


    "I heard that something happened to that girl and she went missing. The elders in the sect tried to find her but no new news has been found.", replied David.


    "My teacher said that some of them even got injured while trying to find her. Later they didn''t allow anyone to speak about it anymore," said Leo.


    The other girl behind Jasmine, whose name was E, asked, "Does this girl have some rtion with her?"


    Emma replied, "Who knows? I think we should take her to our sect and ask the elders."


    Joel said, "What if she doesn''t want to join you guys?"


    David agreed, "Yeah, she might also want to join us."


    While they were talking, Nisha finally took her hand from the orb. Soon everything remained normal. The crowd was discussing among themselves with a low voice.


    Jasmine came near and asked, "Girl, what is your name, and which sect do you want to join?"


    Nisha, "I am Nisha from Papaver City and I want to join the Heaven and Earth Sect."


    Seeing that Nisha wanted to join her sect, she became really happy. But before she could say anything, Joel from behind said, "I think you should join our Mystic Divine Sect; we can provide you double the cultivation resource that you can get from other sects and make you a natal spiritual artifact."


    Seeing that Joel has already spoken, David also spoke, "We have Elder Blue Moon in our sect, she is known as one of the strongest women. She excels in Ice Sword techniques. With your talent, you could even be her disciple."


    Only Leo didn''t say anything and just watched her. Seeing that everyone was focusing on her, Nisha felt some pressure and immediately said, "I have some rtionship with Heaven and Earth Sect. So I will join them."


    Jasmine was a little worried that she would join other sects. Seeing that she agreed easily, Jasmine was really happy. She asked her to stay behind her back and watch the remaining ceremony.


    Seeing that everything went to normal, the old man shouted loudly, "Next."


    "Finally, it is my turn. Due to the holy physique, there were too many special effects. The orb slowly changed colors many times to give ck color. As a protagonist, I might also have a holy physique. Will there be greater special effects? Will the heavens and earth change color? I should try to be more low profile."


    While thinking about these things, Davion finally came near the orb. Nisha was also waving her hands towards him. Seeing Nisha waving her hands, Jasmine got a little interested and asked in a teasing tone, "Is that handsome boy your lover?" Emma and E behind also wanted to know.


    "No!!, he is my friend that I met on the way," replied Nisha while blushing.


    "Hahah" Jasmine and other girlsughed. "Let''s see what his talent is."


    "If the color is about to be ck, I will just stop my hands and try to be low profile." Making up his mind, Davion finally touched the orb with both of his hands. Then he closed his eyes and tried to focus on the orb.


    After some time, Davion noticed that something was not right. The orb didn''t change color. He started sweating.


    "It looks like he doesn''t have a spiritual root. What a poor fellow. He is destined to be mortal.", Jasmine said in a sad expression.


    Nisha was also looking a little worried.


    "Don''t tell me that I don''t have a spiritual root? Here I was thinking I could change the heavens and earth."


    When the old man was about to stop Davion, something unexpected happened. The orb finally changed color.. But it was a little different.

 Chapter 15 - Cheating?

    The orb finally turned white. But if you look at it carefully, it contained some silver within it. Also, there were no particles surrounding it. Nobody could see it from a distance but the old man saw it. Before the old man could see it carefully, Davion quickly pulled out his hands and the orb returned to normal.


    "Did I see a little silver in it? But there are no records of the orb being silver. It looks like I have been mistaken." Forgetting about this, the old man quickly shouted, "Grade 1 spiritual root but no affinity with elements." He took out a talisman and used his spiritual energy to carve this information in it and handed it over to Davion.


    Davion bowed and left the tform. After seeing Davion getting grade 1 spiritual root, Nisha became happy.


    Seeing her smiling Jasmine poured cold water on her, "What is the use of this spiritual root? It is even difficult for them to sense Qi. So, to just step into the Qi refining state, they need rare spiritual treasures. But you are different, you are born with a holy physique, you have no bottlenecks. So, you guys are different, one is mortal and another is someone who will fly high through the heavens. So, you should not have contact with him ever again."


    "Yes, I know, we just met on the way. He should be able to protect himself in the future. I will just meet him onest time before leaving to the sect.", said Nisha.


    "Damn, I am really lucky. I nearly got caught. I used my spiritual energy to imitate the color of the orb. But I didn''t know my spiritual energy contained a little bit of silver. At level 14, I can only take out a little bit of energy from my body. Whew, I nearly got exhausted." thought Davion.


    "It looks like I don''t have a spiritual root. If I didn''t have a spiritual root, how could I practice the Mind-Eye technique? It could have been due to my golden finger. It looks like the only thing I can do now is to join a small sect and find a way to earn experience points." Thinking about this Davion made his way to the tents of those middle and smaller sects.


    "With my poor spiritual root, I won''t be able to join the middle-grade sects. It looks like I can only enquire about the low-level sects and try to join any one of them."


    While Davion was enquiring about the sects, the ceremony was happening as usual without any extraordinary things, until a boy wearing a hood came. He came to the middle of the tform and put his hands on the orb. The orb turned red and the projection of a bird came into view. It was fully made of thunder. It was at least 10 feet tall.


    Seeing this, Leoughed out loud," HAHA, finally I found a good talent. Grade 5 spiritual root and a thunderhawk bloodline. Boy, do you wish to join my sect?"


    The boy agreed without hesitation. Even though Davion was enquiring about the sects, he could still see that huge vision. "Sigh, so unfortunate. It looks really cool. Why doesn''t my golden finger have those functions to buy those bloodlines, artifacts, and techniques like those in the novels."ining about it, Davion finally came to a tent. This is one of the lower grade sects in the Southern Region.


    There was a huge signboard in front. Its name was "Iron Sword Sect". When he was about to enter, he was stopped by a person guarding the tent. That person was wearing his sect''s clothing which was brown in color and he had a sword strapped behind his back.


    He asked, "Are you here to join the sect?"


    "Yes, I have finished checking my qualification and I am here to join." Davion bowed and answered respectfully. He also took out his talisman that he received and showed it.


    Seeing Grade 1 spiritual root with no affinity to elements, heughed out loud and said, "How dare trash with this talent try to join our sect? Don''t you know that no sects recircuit a person with grade 1 spiritual roots? Hehe, only some sects recruit them as handyman servants which can be used to serve those outer disciples. Grade 2 spiritual root is the minimum requirement for those lower grade sects."


    Saying this, he wanted to push Davion out. As an outer disciple in the peak of body refining state, he used a little bit of power to push Davion but he noticed that he couldn''t shake Davion. Seeing this he got angry and used more power to push Davion to the ground.


    Davion finally saw that the disciple wanted to use force to push him to the ground. So, he simply dodged to the left and used his right leg to knock him. Davion thought that the opponent was strong as he was a disciple of a sect. But who could have thought that the person was too weak? The disciple vomited blood and got knocked out at least 3 meters away. Seeing this he got nervous and quickly used his spiritual energy in his legs to quickly run away.


    A few minutester, the disciple woke up and wiped the blood from his mouth. "Damn, how could a person just taking a qualification test be this strong? This tent is far away and my senior brothers are on the tform, so nobody has seen it. If anybody had seen it then I would have lost my face. Brat, just you wait, If I see you next time, I will definitely beat you."


    After going a little far away, Davion finally stopped. "It looks like I am safe for now. Next time I will definitely use my Mind-Eye technique before striking. I have much more to learn. It looks like I have to see if there are any sects that will ept disciples having grade 1 spiritual root."


    In this way, Davion started to enquire and collect information about all the lower grade sects.

 Chapter 16 - Ancient Dragon Bloodline

    On the tform, a beautiful woman wearing blue robes was standing near the orb. She had a crown on her head. She put her hands on the orb and closed her eyes. The orb slowly turned into a red color and strong heat waves gathered around her. Slowly a projection of a golden sun formed behind her head. The heat waves radiated by the sun were very strong even though it was just a projection.


    Seeing this Joelughed out loud, "HAHA, I finally found a good candidate after waiting for so long. This is one of the Nine Holy Fires; the Golden Sun Fire."


    Jasmine said, "You are very lucky. Such a type of fire is very useful for forging artifacts and alchemy."


    Nisha behind didn''t understand anything about this and asked, "What are the Nine Holy Fires?"


    Emma puffed her chest and replied, "These are the fires that have been bred by heavens and earth. It takes a very long time for such a fire to be born. After being saturated by the aura of heaven and earth for thousands of years, a fire will develop its soul. This fire will be like us living beings that can cultivate. So up to now, only nine holy fires have been discovered."


    E at her side then asked with a confused look, "But how could such a fire be born from a human?"


    David who had been keeping silent said, "I heard that you have to have a very high qualification to be able to capture and refine it."


    Leo looked at Joel and said, "There are legends that the sect master of the Divine Smith Sect had already refined two of those holy fires."


    Joel said, "There are records in my sect that when the holy fires are refined, its soul dies. The refiner then hasplete control of that fire. Maybe someone passed her that fire? Or that fire might have been reincarnated into the youngdy. It looks like I have to ask my elder and find out more about her background."


    Rosa finally took out her hand from the orb and everything went back to normal. She saw that everyone was looking at her. So, she bowed and looked at Joel and said, "Sir, I want to join the Divine Smith Sect."


    Jasmine said, "I wanted to poach her but it looks like her heart is already set upon your sect Joel."


    Leo replied, "Indeed."


    Joel looked at Rosa and asked in a serious tone, "Why do you want to join me? There are other sects too keeping an interest in you."


    Seeing Joel looking at her seriously, Rosa got scared and immediately replied, "I heard that the disciples of this sect are rich and have many powerful artifacts to keep their lives safe. So, I wish to join them."


    Listening to her, Joel had ck lines on his face. He didn''t know whether tough or cry. Listening to her, David also couldn''t help but startughing.


    Joel couldn''t do anything about themughing. So, he simply said, "You can stay behind me, we will return to the sect after the ceremony ends."


    While the ceremony continued, Davion was still collecting information about the lower grade sects.


    "So, there are at least 100 lower grade sects. But most of them only ept disciples having grade 2 spiritual roots. Some of the sects only ept those grades 1 disciples as handyman disciples. But I don''t want to work like that. Atst, I found three sects with the lowest requirements."


    "They are the Bone and Devil Sect, Iron Palm Sect, and the Beggars Sect. I heard that these sects ept disciples of all grade 1 spiritual roots and they don''t care about the affinity with elements. Among all other sects, Beggar Sect is involved in protecting all civilians from evil cultivators and battle among cultivators that might ur in a city. The disciples are positioned throughout the whole world. As a result, this sect has the most number of disciples. If I join this sect, I won''t be able to go and hunt the demon beasts. So, I may not have any good ways to get experience points. Hence, the possibility of joining the Beggar''s Sect is almost zero."


    "The Iron Palm Sect lies in the Western Maind. This sect is famous for its palm techniques and hard body skills. Practicing hard body skills is really dangerous and you might even have internal injuries during practice. So, you need to purchase a lot of medicinal herbs to take care of yourself. So, most people won''t join this sect. Even though my golden finger can solve this problem. But fighting like brutes is not my style. Let''s give up on this too. Now my only option is the Bone and Devil Sect."


    When he was about to make up his mind and go to the tent of Bone and Devil Sect, he heard a terrible sounding from the tform. When he looked over, he saw a projection of a huge dragon. The dragon looked very different from the real dragon of the Mystic Beast Sect he saw yesterday. This dragon was twice the size of that dragon. It had ck horns with red scales all over its body. It also had ck stripes over it. Just by looking at it, Davion wanted to kneel and worship it.


    When he looked over, he saw that most of the people in the crowd couldn''t take it anymore and all went to their knees. He forcibly mobilized the spiritual energy in his body and managed to stand up.


    "Damn, even with the golden finger, will I be able to beat that thing in the future?" Davion waspletely shocked.

 Chapter 17 - Heavenly Demon Sect

    In the center of the tform, a boy wearing golden robes was levitating with his eyes closed. Above him was a phantom of a huge dragon. It looks like he was not even aware of anything. Indeed, he was Prince Phillips.


    Joel looked at that with shock, "Who could have thought that the person we were trying to look at from the beginning could produce such a strange phenomenon."


    "As we have guessed, he indeed has a dragon bloodline flowing through his veins. I also have never seen such a big type of dragon in my life. Even your Mystic Beast Sect doesn''t have it." said David.


    Jasmine looked at the boy and said worriedly, "It looks like his body cannot handle this bloodline. I have never seen such a case happening."


    Leo finally stood up and said in a serious tone, "This bloodline is even better than my master''s. The mystical orb produces energy that enters your body through the spiritual roots and gives a response ording to it. But it looks like something wrong happened to his body which forced his bloodline toe out. Even though it is just a projection, it looks really strong. I believe that this bloodline is from the Ancient Times. I should take him to my master so that my master can figure out what has happened."


    "But first of all, I will keep it in control." saying this Leo flew to the sky and came near to the dragon. He took out his spear from his space ring.


    "Astral Manifestation"


    A big lion with a golden mane and a single ck horn came out from his body. He looked at that huge dragon and said in a mocking tone, "Come."


    It looked like the huge dragon didn''t have any intelligence. It immediately opened up its mouth and a huge ck me came out of it.


    "Go!!" Leo mobilized his energy in the spear. The spear shone goldenly and he threw it straight at the mouth of the dragon. The projection of the lion surrounded the spear and together it went straight to the mes.


    "Damn, you should have said that you were going to use this ability. The people nearby will get blown away by the aftershock." saying this Joel took out four formation gs from his space ring and threw it in the air and said, "Go."


    The gs went to all the corners of the tform and by injecting his Qi, white light surrounded the whole tform and covered every single one of them.


    The spear easily prated the mes and went straight to the mouth of the dragon and a huge explosion took ce. But there was no damage to the formation and the people were safe.


    "They are indeed disciples of the big sect. They have extraordinary means. It looks like the problem got solved." thought Davion from a distance.


    Later Leo brought a young boy who was unconscious in his arms. "Eh, it looks like he has fainted. Whew, the kid didn''t cultivate. If he had cultivated then it would have been difficult to stop it."


    "Ryan, dress him up, we will take him back to the sect after the ceremony. He is gonna join us," said Leo indifferently. The boy who used to stand behind Leo came and took Phillips back. When he was about to leave, something unexpected happened.


    "HAHA, do you kids think you can take him?"


    A sound that sounded like thunder came from above. Just with the sound, the formation set up by Joel got broken up and he had a little bit of blood on his lips.


    The sky started to turn ck and a huge crack was seen in it. The crack became big and a hand slowly came out of it. Later the whole body came out. He was wearing a ck cloak with his face hidden.


    Leo asked loudly, "Who are you and what do you want?"


    The man in the ckughed out loud, "Hehe, even your elders don''t dare to be so bold in front of me, little guy. You are not qualified to know my name. You should just know that I am from the Heavenly Demon Sect and I am here for the dragon kid." He pointed his index finger towards the unconscious boy.


    "Ryan, just take that kid and try to run away, I will try to buy some time." Leo took out his spear. But he had beads of sweat on his forehead.


    "Those bastards from the Heavenly Demon Sect always used to hide from us. The first time they havee so openly," said Joel as he took out a huge round disk from his space ring.


    "It looks like they really care about that kid. We must not let him fall to their hands," said David as he stood up on top of his sword and got ready to battle.


    "Girls go back and tell those disciples from the middle-grade sects and lower-grade sects to protect these candidates and try to stay far away from this ce," Jasmine whispered as she took out a huge bow from her ring.


    "Haha, are you guys really trying to buy time for that kid to run away?" The man in the cloakughed and he just pointed his finger at Ryan. Ryan, who was running while carrying Phillips immediately fell on his knees and he couldn''t move.


    Seeing this, Leo got anxious and immediately flew to the sky.. Seeing this David, Jasmine and Joel also followed after him.

 Chapter 18 - One Move

    Far away, Davion was kneeling on the ground. Just the sound wave was too strong for him to bear. Almost all the candidates have fainted. Only some people staying near to those disciples from the middle-grade sects were barely standing. He looked up and saw that the four main disciples were going to battle with the man in the cloak.


    "I don''t think they can beat this man. But they should be able to hold him for some time. I should try to run away while they keep fighting." Thinking about this, he got up slowly and tried to run to the exit.


    In the sky, Leon, David, Jasmine, and Joel stood side by side and looked at the man in the cloak.


    "We can''t hurt him if we don''t use our strongest moves," said David.


    "Sword Seed" he shouted out loud. A silvery-white phantom started to form behind him. It was a small sword. Even though it looked small, it contained horrifying power as space around it started to buzz.


    When a sword cultivator''s cultivation reaches a certain level, his insight, knowledge, ability, skills, and everything which he has learned about swords from birth umtes to form a unique will, known as the Sword Seed. It is the ultimate move of a sword cultivator. After using it, the cultivator will be in a weak stage for a few days. Unless someone forces it, no one is willing to use his sword seed.


    "Come." The sword seed floated along with his sword in his right hand. He jumped near to the ck cloak man and simply swung his sword with all his force.


    Seeing that David used his move, everyone used their ultimate moves.


    Jasmine focused all her Qi inside her bow and arrow and shouted, "Shooting star" the arrow divided into 10 arrows, each arrow then divided into 10 more arrows and it continued to form a huge blue wave which went straight to the man in the cloak.


    "Astral Manifestation" Leo yelled and a huge lion''s projection came behind his back. "Astral Transformation", after Leo shouted his bodybined with that projection and transformed into a 20 feet big humanoid lion with big muscles, arge mane, and a big horn with a long tail. He simply came near the cloaked man and used his strongest punch.


    "Evil suppressing Disk, Go!" After the disk went over, it turned into a white beam of light which immediately covered the cloaked man. "This is my new artifact, which will make anyone immovable and they won''t be able to use their Qi for a few minutes. But this man has strong cultivation, it might be able to hold him for a few seconds," exined Joel.


    "HAHA, indeed you guys are the talented disciples of the four major sects. But this is not enough. Let me see if you guys can take my one palm." The cloaked man simply used his right palm and pushed it downwards towards them.


    A huge projection of a palm was generated from it. It collided with all the skills used by them. All those skills only managed to stop the palm for a few seconds before it crashed upon them.


    Everyone fell to the ground and a huge pit was formed there. This generated arge shockwave which pushed all those disciples from the middle and lower grade sects away from it.


    "I used to have some good rtionships with your elders in those days. That''s why I kept you guys alive. Haha, I am leaving now." The old man simply extended his finger and Phillips was immediately caught in his arms. He made a crack in the sky and simply left through it.


    "Damn, I was thinking of running away, when they battle but who could have thought that those disciples could not even take a single palm. It''s useless to run now. I should just wait for the ceremony to end." Davion thought.


    A whileter, Emma, E, with disciples from other sects came to find those four disciples. They were buried deep in the pit. After they were rescued, they were simply taken to their tent for recovery. The ceremony got stopped and could not start without them.


    While they were recovering, all of the candidates were discussing those events. Using this opportunity, David got the gist of the news. He finally knew who the cloaked man was and why he was here. He knew that the person came from the Heavenly Demon Sect. Nobody knows where their headquarters is. But they at least know that it is formed by all those viins and prisoners from thousands of years ago. There is also arge number of high cultivated demon beasts joining them. Many hooligans and evil cultivators also join this sect.


    "Sigh, being very talented is really dangerous. Some strong peoplee to kidnap you. Wew, I am pretty safe for now. It looks like having no spiritual root can also be considered quite good."


    While making use of this opportunity, Davion started collecting lots of information about the Bone and Devil Sect.

 Chapter 19 - The Bone And Devil Sect

    Far away from Mulberry City, near a mountain, a crack opened in the sky and two bodies fell to the ground. One was the man in the ck cloak and the other was prince Phillips. The man had blooding from his lips.


    "I have still not recovered from my injury from many years ago. If I was at my peak, I would have raged the whole city into the ground. But I think I have done a marvelous task today. I found someone possessing the bloodline of an Ancient Imperial Dragon. With this achievement, his majesty might even cure my injury. When the timees, I will definitely have my revenge against those four sects."


    He carried Phillips with his right hand and flew to the sky.


    Even though the shockwave was big, the tents which were far away were not affected much. Davion was going towards the tent of the Bone and Devil Sect. While collecting news about it, he found shocking news about this sect.


    "The Bone and Devil Sect lies near Lilium City, in the Northern Maind. It used to be one of the strong middle-grade sects thousands of years ago. But a cmity in the past had destroyed more than ny percent of their foundation, leaving behind only some useless misceneous arts and exercises. As a result of this, this sect lies at the bottom among all lower grade sects. Even if you practice those arts, you will still be weaker than those disciples among the other sects. So there has been no new fresh blood joining this sect."


    Presently, the Bone and Devil sect was hanging on by its nails. Probably, it would not take long before it dropped out of the lower grade sects altogether. When even the few old ones holding it together were gone, they would truly be left only with the sect grounds.


    "Because of the weakness of the sect, I might have a good status and high degree of freedom upon entering. Even those misceneous arts might be weak, I don''t really have a choice now. This is the only sect which I can rely on to get a cultivation manual." Speaking about the cultivation manual, he again thought about the olddy and felt pain in his heart. "I should have bought the other exercise too."


    Making his way, he saw a tent in a far corner. It looks like it has been isted. It looked empty. He used his Mind-Eye to check if someone was there. He saw a faint outline of a person who had a thin dark Ki flowing through it. It looks like a disciple in the early stage of Qi refining state.


    He came in front of the tent and asked innocently as if no one was there," Is this the Bone and Devil sect? Is there someone inside?"


    "Eh! someone actually came," there was a surprised female voiceing from inside.


    When she came out, Davion could finally see the person. It was a female who looked very young. She was wearing ck robes and her face looked very honest. Seeing a handsome young man, she excitedly asked," Are you here to join the sect?"


    "Yes, here is my talisman." He took out his talisman and gave it to her.


    She didn''t even check it and happily said, "I am I, one of the core disciples of the sect." Saying this she went inside and brought out a copper badge where Bone and Devil Sect was written clearly.


    "You cane to see me tomorrow at the center of the city after the ceremony ends. Then I will take you back to the sect." After telling the necessary things, she immediately went inside.


    Davion had ck lines on his face. "She didn''t ask me anything and didn''t allow me to speak either. It looks like someone joining has made her very happy. But this saved me many troubles. It looks like the ceremony will only end tomorrow. I think I should return back to the inn and prepare for my trip to the Northern Maind."


    When Davion was leaving the tform, someone wearing a brown robe saw him leave the gate. Seeing this, the person immediately found his senior brother who was inside the cave and begged him, "Senior brother! I saw the person who beat me earlier. He left the tform just now. Please avenge me."


    "Colton, why do you always create trouble? As a person in peak body refining state, how could you get beaten up by a candidate?" said the young man while looking at him with strange eyes.


    "I do not know, maybe he was born with a supernatural strength or he had some treasures," replied Colton.


    "Hmm, as a normal person, how could he beat you? It looks like there is something suspicious about that guy. Ok let''s follow him." the young man made up his mind and Colton followed behind him.


    "Hehe, let me see what are you gonna do brat?" Colton smiled.

 Chapter 20 - First Battle

    In the streets, Davion was walking while using his Mind-Eye technique. He was recording all the unique breaths of people in his mind. "This technique is really legendary. It allows me to see everything that has breath. Eh.. but I am noticing that a person with a sharp breath is following me for a long time. There is another familiar breath next to that person."


    "Are they trying to steal something from me? But that person looks like he is at least in the early stage of Qi refining. But why is he following me? I don''t have anything valuable. It looks like I have to go to a deste ce and see what they want from me."


    Making up his mind, Davion tried to get far away from the center of the city. He started running and used his Mind-Eye, and quickly found a deste alley where nobody was there.


    Seeing that Davion started running, Colton got anxious, "Senior brother, we should hurry. It looks like he found us."


    "A mortal won''t be able to escape from me." said the young man confidently and both of them started chasing.


    After a while, they came to a deste alley and saw a young man with hands behind his back and they heard him saying, "It''s you, the disciple from Iron Sword Sect, that got beaten up by me."


    Listening to Davion, Colton got very angry and pointed towards Davion''s right hand and said, "Senior brother, he might have used a treasure to beat me. He is wearing a space ring too."


    "Ehh..It looks like he called his Senior Brother. I have to be careful next time if I have a dispute with someone. This just looks like those novels which I used to read. Will his eldere if I beat him up? No this should not be the case. Those sects have only sent their disciples for this ceremony." while Davion was pondering he saw that the young man took out his sword and came forward.


    "I can feel no energy fluctuations around you. Indeed, you are a mortal. How could a mortal possess a space ring? It looks like you have some treasure." The young man looked at Davion with greedy eyes.


    "Colton, you did a good job today. I will reward youter. Let me take care of this kid first."


    "I think you guys should stop. I have already joined a sect." Davion took out the badge that he got from I and showed the young man.


    Colton got a little nervous when he saw that badge. There will be big trouble if a battle urs among the sects during the ceremony. You will get punished by those big sects.


    Suddenly the young manughed, "HAHA, you joined the Bone and Devil Sect? Nobody joins that sect. It looks like you have trash talent or maybe it is because of that treasure, you managed to join. Even if I kill you here, nobody will care about you and your lowly sect. But I am in a good mood today, so just leave that ring and I Jacob shall let you live."


    "My God, how could people of this world try to do everything by force? I thought only in those novels, such things could have happened. It looks like I need to make a move." So Davion took out the sword that he bought recently and calmly said, "Come."


    Seeing that Davion took out his sword, Jacob felt humiliated. "I gave you a chance, but it looks like you won''t cherish it. Don''t me me kid." saying this he took out a broadsword from his ring.


    "Let me show you our sect''s Iron Sword Technique."


    Jacob poured his Qi into the sword and the whole sword started to turn green. He immediately came in front of Davion in a few seconds and used his Iron Sword Technique, "First move: Iron splitter"


    The sword produced a shockwave in a few meters radius around it and came straight towards Davion. Feeling the force trying to push him back, Davion thought, "Even though his cultivation is the same as the thunderwolf that I killed, but with this sword technique, the power is far greater than that. I think I should use half of my spiritual energy just in case."


    He made up his mind and poured his spiritual energy into the sword and just swung it casually. The sword only looked a little brighter than it usually was. It looked too small and insignificantpared with Jacob''s.


    "HAHA, do you think with this amateur move, you can beat my senior brother?"Seeing this, Colton couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    But hisughter soon came to a hold. What did he see?


    He saw that when the tiny sword collided with the broadsword, the broadsword looked like butter and it broke into pieces and Jacob flew straight next to him while vomiting blood. When he was about to catch Jacob and run, he found out that Jacob had passed out. So, he immediately took out his ring and begged, "Sir, please take this ring and let us go."


    Before Davion could answer, he saw that Colton had already left the ring on the ground; carried Jacob on his back, and ran away.

 Chapter 21 - Leaving

    "Wew, I was nning to leave after defeating them but who could have thought that he just gave up his ring and ran away." Davion picked up the ring and thought, "It is already getting night. I should return to the inn."


    On the tform, Colton took Jacob and returned to their tent. Jacob finally woke up but started coughing up blood again. Seeing this Colton took out some pills and gave them to Jacob. A few minutester, Jacob finally was able to talk. He asked, "Colton, did you see anything today?"


    Listening to this, Colton got a sweat on his forehead. He immediately replied, "I didn''t see anything today, I was just watching the ceremony."


    Finally, Jacob could rx. When he was about to take out a healing pill from his ring, he noticed that his finger was empty. There was no ring. Seeing this he panicked, "Colton, where is my ring?"


    Colton replied truthfully, "I gave your ring to that young man and traded with our lives."


    Listening to this Jacob couldn''t take it anymore and roared, "Ah...I had finally gotten that pill after exchanging my whole life savings. I thought that I could reach the middle stage of Qi refining." thinking about that pill, Jacob threw another mouth-full of blood and fainted.


    After eating, Davion closed the door of his room and made sure that the inn was safe. He took out the ring that he obtained and looked at it carefully. It looked simr to his ring but was green in color and had a symbol of a sword on it.


    "It looks like this storage ring is given by the sect. I think I should not open this ring here. In novels that I read; you might get tracked from the sect when opening it. Tomorrow I will be leaving this ce and going to the Northern Maind. After only reaching there, I will open it." Davion made up his mind.


    "Also, this world is dangerous and only people with strength are respected. After I showed my strength, that disciple begged me and ran away. It looks like killing, looting, and fighting aremon in this world. I managed to let them get away. But if next time something happens, then I must be prepared to kill." Davion made up his mind and steeled his resolve.


    The next day, the city was very busy. But it was a little different from the previous days. Many people were leaving the gates. The ceremony was over at night. Many candidates who joined the sect were leaving for their new home and those people who couldn''t get selected were returning back where they came from.


    Davion finally came to the center of the city after packing all his things. He finally started to search for I. While he was searching for them, he again ran into Nisha and Oliver. It looked like they were discussing something. Seeing Davion, Nisha became happy and waved her hands. Oliver just nodded his head.


    Davion said while smiling, "Who could have thought that I would get a chance to share the same carriage with a future immortal?"


    Nisha smiled, then got a little worried, "So what about you?"


    "I just joined a lower grade sect. Hehe" Davion was a little embarrassed.


    While they were talking, Oliver interrupted them and said, "Nisha, we should get going. Miss Jasmine is waiting for you. They need to head back fast and report to their elders."


    Nisha said goodbye and went with Oliver. Oliver didn''t even say anything to Davion this time.


    "Eh..it looks like he tried to establish a good rtionship with me thinking that I could have good talent. But knowing that I had a garbage spiritual root, he just ignored me. It looks like if you don''t have good talent and power then people don''t even want to talk with you. It looks like my previous world was still better." Davion was in deep thought.


    On the other side, Oliver said to Nisha, "You should care about your image. Strength and Potential are everything in this world. You should not care about him. He is just going to join a lower grade sect. With a grade 1 spiritual root, he can only join as a handyman disciple. You should know their status, right?"


    Nisha bowed her head and replied, "Yes grandpa, but I hope that he can stay safe."


    "Nisha, are you ready? We need to leave fast. Leo, Joel, and David are already on their way to their sects. I just waited for you to finish your work. We need to return fast and report to the elders."


    While they were talking, they heard a strict voiceing from Jasmine. Her body looked pale and sick. It looks like she still hasn''t recovered from her injuries.


    She took out a talisman and crushed it. A few secondster, a huge swan came from the sky. "Let''s go, we need to leave."


    "The world is getting into chaos." Jasmine sighed as she flew on her mount back to the sect with her junior sisters and Nisha on the back.


    Seeing them leave, Oliver finally wiped his moist eyes. "I don''t know when we will meet.. But I hope that you can find my daughter."

 Chapter 22 - The Northern Mainland

    Davion finally found I, who was standing there waiting for someone. Seeing Davioning, I became happy and asked, "Why did youe upte? I was waiting for you for some time."


    "Sorry, I got dyed by someone on the way," said Davion while looking a little embarrassed.


    "So, are you ready to go to the sect?" I looked like she was in a hurry.


    "Yes, I am ready. We can leave right now. But how do we leave?" replied Davion.


    "There are two ways of leaving the continent. One is by using transportation formation but only thoserge sects possess this. This also takes arge number of spirit stones. So, we can forget about going through it. The other way is either by using mounts or spiritual artifacts to cross the ocean. As you can see, those disciples are either using a Mount or a spiritual artifact." I pointed her finger in a certain direction.


    Davion could finally see what she meant. That disciple took out a big ship which was about the size of a bus in his previous life from his space ring. It was fully white and looked beautiful. He then jumped into it with fellow disciples and flew straight to the sky.


    He could also see some of them calling their mounts and using them to fly.


    "We will also use a spiritual artifact to get there. But it is a little smaller than that," she said while taking out a small ship from her ring. It was ck in color and was at least the size of a car. She shouted, "What are you looking at, let''s go."


    She immediately jumped into it. Seeing this Davion also jumped into it. When he put more force in his legs, there was a sturdy reverberationing from the floor beneath his shoes, as if he was stepping on a limestone floor. He could finally see what it looked like from inside. There was a singlepartment which was rather small but it was enough for the two. There were two mattresses on the floor. There was a table in between which separated them.


    She came to a side and took out spirit stones and inserted them into a small hole. The ship started to rise up and started to fly in the North direction.


    "It will take us at least two weeks to reach there. As a mortal, you might have been sleeping on a bed and living afortable life, but the life of a cultivator is very long filled with hardships and difficult journeys. So, you should learn to adjust." exined I as a senior sister who was taking care of his younger brother on his way.


    "Yes, I will. But can you exin to me more about the Northern Maind? I have never left this ce and have not read any books about it." asked Davion.


    "The Northern Maind, as the name says, lies in the northern part of the world. This continent is further divided into three territories; the outer territory, the inner territory, and the central territory. The Mystic Beast Sect lies in the central territory where there are very big spirit veins. The spirit veins are the foundation of a sect. As a result, there is arge concentration of Heaven and Earth aura in this region. So, you can cultivate here faster than in the other regions. Also, this region consists of abundant resources like spirit stone mines, spiritual herbs, and rare materials of Heaven and Earth. This is the reason why the four major sects always produce many strong cultivators. So, they are the overlords of this region." I continued to exin and David listened quietly from the side.


    As the mainds are very big and the resources are scarce in the outer regions, the four major sects don''t care about it. But there are middle and lower-grade sects who fight for it. So, in the inner region, the middle-grade sects upy the middle-grade spirit veins and make this their foundation for their sects. This is also simr for the lower grade sects that upy the outermost region. As a result, there is always a fierce battle among these sects for resources.


    "It looks like thepetition is very tough among these lower grade sects. When I reach there, I must find a way to level up fast. The other reason why I got interested in this sect is actually because of the Devils. But when I tried to ask people about this, they didn''t know much about it. If they exist, then I can get a lot of experience points."


    Thinking about this he asked, "Senior sister, do our sect have devils?"


    I looked at him and replied calmly, "I don''t know much about it. But I do know that our sect used to have devils. I also asked this question to our master but he didn''t say anything. I think this might be the reason why our sect fell many years ago and the Sect Master doesn''t want to talk about it."


    "You don''t have to think too much about these things.. Just focus on cultivating and improving yourself," said I as she sat on her mattress; closed her eyes, and started to meditate.

 Chapter 23 - Finally Arrived

    Davion used his Mind-Eye and saw that few dark particles were gathering upon I and it swiftly flew inside her.


    "Is this what cultivation feels like? Taking the elementary particles from the surrounding and refining them into Qi? Sigh, I don''t have to cultivate. I just need to level up. This is too boring; I might as well go back to sleep."


    Along the way, Davion asked about the things he didn''t know from I. He ate the dry food that she had prepared before the journey. Even though he didn''t need to eat as much as before. But to show that he was a mortal, he had to eat it. In this way, he spent his journey for the whole two weeks.


    In the ship, Davion was sitting cross-legged on the mattress. He was thinking about everything he learned about the Northern Maind on his way.


    There are five middle-grade sects in the Northern Maind. They are the Holy Water Sect, Great Wind Sect, Thunderbolt Sect, Demonic Beast Sect, and Dragon Fist Sect. They are in charge of the inner territory and hold great power. In the outer region, there are at least twenty lower grade sects ording to I.


    The resources in the outer region are very scarce. So, they hold the Northern Sects Conference meeting every 3 years where the disciples have to battle against each other using the sects'' teaching and knowledge. In this way, the ranking is finalized and the resources are divided ording to it. The Bone and Devil Sect has already been rankedst in five conference meetings. So, the condition of this sect is already poor. It looked like I didn''t even want to talk about it anymore.


    There was one thing that he didn''t understand; if the inner region had more resources why not go there to cultivate? So, he simply asked her.


    I thought for a while and replied, "If you want to go from the outer territory to the inner territory, you have to pass through the Wild Northern Forest. There are strong beasts living there. Even if you pass through it, you might not have the good talent to join a middle-grade sect. There are two ways to join a sect; one is the Sect Selection Ceremony which urs every ten years throughout the world and the second way is bypleting the sect''s assessment which those sects hold asionally."


    "So, who wants to go and try to shame themselves? They just stay here and try to develop their sect. Only a few talented people try to leave and join those middle-grade sects. If you don''t have talent then you can forget about it." thinking about this, she was also a little sad. Then she thought of something and pped her face.


    "So, talent and spiritual root is everything." thought Davion.


    "So, what is your spiritual root? I even forgot to see your talisman. I just left it there."


    Davion had ck lines on his face and thought "She is too naive and gets easily excited."


    "Do I say that I have a grade 2 spiritual root? But it might look suspicious if I joined the Bone and Devil Sect with this talent. Forget it, I might as well tell the truth." he pondered and said, "Grade 1 spiritual root with no affinity to elements."


    "Hehe, it looks like you are a little bit worse than me. I have the same root as you but I have an affinity with dark elements." I smiled. She looked outside and said, "We have reached. Let''s go."


    I and Davion both jumped out from the ship. She collected the ship into her ring.


    "Ahh, finally after two weeks I could feel thend." Davion smiled and started to stretch his body.


    They hadnded on the yellow ground. There were many cracks on it. It looked like it had cracked up out of dryness. Everything wilted and vegetation was extinct.


    She said, "This is several hundred meters outside of the Dark Moon City. That city used to be under our control many years ago but after loosing continuously in the Conference battle and rankingst. We have lost all the resources. The only thing left is our sacred ground."


    "Follow me", she said.


    They proceeded forward, and very soon the barren earth lessened and more forestry could be seen around them.


    Very soon, they entered a ck-colored forest.


    He did not know if it was an illusion, but he felt as if the sun in the sky had dimmed after entering the forest, and there was ayer of dark smog in the surroundings giving off a chilly feeling.


    "This ce is very deserted. If you want to buy anything, you''ve got to travel to the Dark Moon City which is the nearest. There are other cities around but they are a bit far, remember," she said.


    After half an hour, they arrived in the center of the forest. He saw a spacious area in front of him. And what was projected before their eyes was arge graveyard. There was a ck door with a green gem inserted on it. This door gave a scary feeling.


    Above the door was a signboard hung on it.


    "Bone and Devil Sect."


    These four words were etched squarely and neatly into the inky ck signboard, looking rather imposing.

 Chapter 24 - Sect Master Thaddeus

    I went near the door and showed her ring finger towards the gem. The gem shined after showing the ring and it slowly opened.


    After opening the door to the grave, Davion saw the interior of the cave was pitch ck. They appeared in front of a stone staircase that spiraled downwards.


    "It looks like this sect is underground," he thought.


    The flight of stairs descended all the way into the depths of the darkness until they could not be seen anymore.


    I used her ring and knocked on the wall twice. mes started to light up one by one, illuminating the ground within.


    Davion followed closely behind her, stepping overrge uneven pieces of rock. After walking for an unknown length of time, he finally saw two statues wearing metal armor and carrying a huge axe in their hands.


    I exined, "These are the puppets created by our previous sect master many years ago. It can even fight with a cultivator in Qi refining state but it needs spirit stone to recharge."


    Davion eximed, "This is really magical."


    "The door which you had entered from earlier is the main door. Also, besides that, there are still many exits inside the sect. You will know moreter on." I said while leading the way.


    "Our Bone and Devil sect is divided into severalrge areas: the teaching hall, library, disciples cave, mission area, cultivation ground, battleground, and such. As for their exact locations, I will tell youter on. Let us meet the sect master. He might be happy seeing you." she continued.


    As he followed her forward into the cave, the cave began to slope downwards.


    "It looks like it is really huge. It deserves to be a middle-grade sect in the past." Davion thought.


    They continued forward. After some time, they finally caught sight of a glimmer of light ahead. There were massive rock walls there. It was brightly lit with gems and there were many stone doors packed together.


    "These are the disciples'' caves. All these caves are inhabitable. You will have to pick one and settle down in it. But let us meet the Sect Master, he lives in the most central part of the sect."


    Both of them followed the steps on the stairs to the middle of the rock wall all the way up. He just now sensed an immense power monitoring and scanning everything here.


    "Is this a type of formation which is used to scan everything?" Davion used his Mind-Eye. He immediately saw a unique breathing from four directions of this cave.


    "Eh..it looks like a formation that I sawst time. But there is something I can''t see through in front of me."


    Indeed, in front of him was arge cave. I went and knocked on the stone door.


    "Come in." The clear but deep voice of an elderly man rang out from within.


    Slowly, the stone door shifted aside and I led Davion into the cave. A warm yellow candle glow lit up the interior of the cave. There were many yellow candlesticks lit up inside the cave. There were wooden tables and chairs scattered around the room. A carpety under their feet and several clean ck robes were hung on the wall.


    An old man with a wrinkled face and long beard was seated behind the table, slowly reading a paper book.


    "Sect Master, we got a candidate who wants to join our sect," I eximed.


    The old man lifted his head with a smile, his eyesnding on I. "You have worked hard, I."


    Then he lifted his eyes upon the handsome young man. "Boy, what is your name?"


    Davion bowed and said, "Sect Master, I am Davion from the Southern Maind."


    "Oh! you havee from far away. Have you made up your mind to join the sect?" asked the old man.


    "Yes, I have made up my mind to join the sect," he said confidently.


    "Very well then. I am Thaddeus, the Sect Master of the Bone and Devil Sect. Presently, there are only two Elders in the sect and the number of disciples varies. Every morning the bell will sound twice. It indicates the start of my morning lesson. You may choose to either attend my lesson or confine yourself to your cave. Nobody will disturb you. When you go into solitary confinement, you should turn on the formation outside the cave so that you won''t get disturbed."


    Davion nodded his head.


    "If there is anything you need to know, you can always ask I. As a disciple of mine, she knows a lot of things." Thaddeus exined.


    "Alright, if there''re no other questions, you can go back and rest. Tomorrow morning, we begin lessons." He seemed rather disinterested. Although he was exining everything with a smile on his face, this smile seems to be forced.


    Davion bowed and left with I.


    Watching them leave, Sect Master Thaddeus sighed by the table.

 Chapter 25 - The Sect Library

    "The sect is going downhill. Ever since we have rankedst in the previous consecutive Conference Meeting''s, we have lost all the spirit veins and mining areas. Even the city that we were assigned has been seized. The sect disciples'' basic cultivation resources can no longer be guaranteed. As a result, many of them have left." Thaddeus felt devastated as he slowly left his cave.


    They were finding it increasingly difficult to recruit new disciples in the first ce, but now it was like rubbing salt onto a wound.


    Without resources, nobody would be willing to join the sect for nothing in return. The disciples were gone and so nobody was left to even maintain the patrols. The sect looked empty. Thinking about how lively it used to be many years ago, his eyes became moist.


    And now, this new disciple would most probably leave in disappointment before long as well. After all, this was a sect that could not guarantee even the most basic cultivation resources. What was the point in joining it?


    He came out from underground and looked at the graveyard with deep thought.


    In the inner region, in front of a stone wall...


    "Junior Brother, you can pick any cave you want. Remember, when the bell rings tomorrow, we have to meet at the Lecture Hall. I will take you there tomorrow." I smiled at Davion.


    "I got it." Davion nodded. "But Senior sister, I want to ask you thest question; where is the sect''s library? I want to know more about cultivation and this ce."


    "The library is at the back of the rock wall. You''ll see it if you walk around it. You may read any of the books at will, as long as you don''t damage them. But remember, there is also a section containing immortal arts and you can''t go there without permission. There is also an elder guarding it." After exining this, she went to her own cave.


    Davion picked a cave that was already open. It was wide open, and furniture like tables, chairs, shelves, and cupboards wasplete, albeit all made of stone. A heavy musky odor permeated the air in the cave.


    He went inside and found the locking mechanism on the stone door. It was half of a sphere adhered to the door, which required a key to open.


    The key, a piece of intricately shaped metal, was ced on the tabletop in the cave.


    He picked up the piece of metal and locked the door. Without further ado, he left his cave and descended down the stairs.


    There he found a way to get to the back of the wall and slowly walked along with it. This area was not lit up and waspletely dark. He used his Mind-Eye and acute senses to quickly find the way to the library. He walked along and found a bridge that connected to the library on the other side.


    There were shelves where books were kept and tables and chairs for people to sit and study. At the far corner, he could see an old man sitting there and reading a book. He used his Mind-Eye and quickly found out that he was at least in thete stage of Qi refining.


    "He might be the elder of the sect who I talked about and might be guarding the ce where immortal arts are kept."


    He walked towards the bridge and it started shaking. "Wew, it is really old. This might be also one of the reasons why nobody wants to join this sect."


    Making up his mind, he used his spiritual energy in his legs and crossed the bridge in a few seconds. There was a signboard hung where "Library" was written.


    Seeing a personing, the old man nced at Davion for a second and continued reading the book.


    "It looks like he will only care if someone wants to enter the area where secret arts are kept." Davion thought.


    Casually, he picked a shelf at random and saw that it was packed with books.


    "History about Sects and Cultivation", "Spiritual Herbs and Heavenly Materials", "Reality of the World", "Elements existing in Nature", "Energy of the World"¡­


    There were many books that looked rusty and uncared. But he didn''t mind it. He casually picked up the book "History about Sects and Cultivation". He carried the book to a table and sat down on a chair. He slowly started reading it.


    The book narrated what cultivation was; how it started first and how it started to expand and cover the whole world. It also talked about how the sects were established and their power designs. He also learned about the hierarchy of the cultivation system.


    He continued reading in his seat. Unbeknownst to him, several hours flew by.


    "Dang¡­ dang¡­"


    The bell rang from some unknown spot.


    Davion put down the book in his hand and recalled how I had mentioned that the ringing of the bell indicated the start of the morning lesson.


    But he had onlye in for several hours; it was unlikely to be the morning lesson.


    ''In that case, it should be the reminder to return to our caves¡­'' Davion put the book down and stood up.


    "I haven''t gotten a clear grasp of the situation in the sect yet. So, I should follow the rules and not stay outside the cave for long.." He made up his mind and quickly returned the book to the shelf, walked out of the building, and returned to his cave.

 Chapter 26 - The Cultivation Hierarchy

    After returning to his cave, he sat on the bed cross-legged and recollected all the information he read today.


    ording to that book, cultivation started when an otherworldly being came into this world from who knows where and guided a small group of people to achieve longevity and power so that they could protect themselves. Later those teachings were passed from centuries to centuries and finally arrived on this day.


    "Did that otherworldly beinge from the Central Maind where nobody knows where it is?"


    "I finally found out about the Cultivation Hierarchy in this world. They are Body refining state, Qi refining state, Golden Core state, Nascent Soul State, and Domain Realm. The Nascent Soul State and Domain Realm cultivators are only present in the middle-grade sects and above. That book didn''t contain much information about these two realms. It looks like I have to visit this library more often."


    "It''s gettingte. I should rest now."


    Early the next day,


    Davion heard the bell ringing. So, he dressed and walked out of his cave, then immediately caught sight of I who was waiting there.


    "Junior Brother, today is your first day. So, I will show you the way to the Lecture Hall. Sect Master will be giving us lectures." I said while moving forward.


    Davion nodded and followed behind her.


    When they reached the Lecture Hall, Davion saw two people were already waiting there. The man had handsome features and was wearing a white robe and the female was looking average in a ck robe.


    The female didn''t really care about Davion and turned blind eye to it. But the male was seizing up Davion from top to bottom.


    "Finally, someone who joined the sect," the man mumbled.


    Seeing that they didn''t have any interest in him, he considered for a moment and didn''t talk with them. Rather he approached and waited with them outside the door.


    The handsome man frowned as he stared at Davion again.


    He had not expected that there would still be someone willing to join the Bone and Devil Sect when it was already in such dire straits. There were no resources supplied and one even had to do freebor and missions for the sect and face the bullying of other rival sects. Had it not been for that Secret Art which the Sect Master had been keeping to himself, he, Hendrix would long since have deserted them.


    "Maybe it''s a disciple who has poor talent and couldn''t join any other sects."


    "But, if he''s reallye for the secret art, trying to score an easy kill, then he''s got to ask if I would agree to it." Hendrix had a vicious thought shed across his mind.


    He gave thedy behind him a sidelong nce.


    Presently, his greatest rival was I, who stood behind him. Thisdy might not have many talents and was weak in cultivation, but she was extremely hardworking. She could even give her life to the sect and the Sect Master valued her very much.


    "Come in." Just then, the Sect Master''sposed voice rang out from within the cave.


    The door opened and they could see that the Sect Master was sitting on a mat on the ground with a desk in front of him.


    A few other mats wereid out before him, clearly meant for the disciples.


    "Take a seat."


    "Yes," they bowed in unison and took their seats.


    "You are early." At the sight of Hendrix, a look of satisfaction appeared on Thaddeus''s face.


    Although the sect was in poor condition, some loyal disciples had been willing to stay in support of him. Among them, Hendrix and I were the most prominent.


    Especially Hendrix, his character was decent and he had pretty good talent. He was also thinking about giving the Secret Art and passing his legacy to Hendrix. But he still had not made up his mind.


    Although I was good, she paled inparison. While she was honest and hardworking, her cultivation and talent were seriously too mediocre. Despite all her hard work, shegged behind Hendrix, even though she cultivated for 5 years more.


    Time trickled by. Before long, some disciples streamed into the cave. After some time, more than half of the twenty praying mats were still unupied.


    As more time passed, Thaddeus''s expression grew cold and disheartened as his gaze swept across the empty mats.


    "Alright, let''s begin this morning''s lesson. Davion is a new disciple, so he should be taught from the start. He can cultivate the foundational Body Tempering Art of our sect and I, you''ll instruct him. The rest of you, let''s begin the morning lesson."


    "Yes."


    The dozen of disciples replied in unison.


    Thaddeus tapped his finger on the table and a cloud of ck smoke started to flow from the corners of the room.


    Then, they shut their eyes, and streams of ck smoke began gushing into their body. Davion used his Mind-Eye and could see that these ck smokes contained rich dark elemental particles which flowed inside their body.


    I came near him and said in a small voice, "This is the Dark Elemental Energy gathering formation which gathers all the dark particles from the sect. Every sect has a spirit vein from which they draw energy but the foundation of our sect is not those spirit veins but the source of this Dark energy thates from the ground. Even our Sect Master doesn''t know its exact location."


    "These are the things; you can know from the library.. Let me first impart to you the foundational Body Tempering Art of this sect."

 Chapter 27 - The Foundational Body Tempering Art

    Before imparting the art, I asked Davion, "What do you know about the body tempering state?"


    Davion thought for a while and replied, "Body tempering state is the first phase of cultivation where you strengthen your bones, muscles, and internal organs. So that your body can sense and take the energy from Heavens and Earth in the future easily."


    "It looks like you are quite knowledgeable. Every sect has its own body tempering art. Our sect focuses on using this dark energy to strengthen your body. The stronger your body bes, the better your foundation and the probability of reaching the Golden Core Stage is also higher. I heard that the middle and upper-grade sects use the precious materials of Heaven and Earth to forge the body of their disciples. So, the disciples of these sects will always be stronger than us even if we have the same cultivation base." I exined.


    Immediately, I took out a scroll from her space ring and began imparting the steps of this art to Davion.


    As he saw the scroll and listened, he could roughly understand how this art worked. ording to this art, you had to follow the breathing technique as shown in the scroll. You had to breathe those dark elementary particles inside to stimte your body. As a mortal who has not cultivated, this process will be painful. But those disciples who have an affinity with dark elements can breathe and hold on much longer and the process will not be so painful. This is also the reason why the sects ept disciples based on their affinity.


    "We have a cultivation ground and a battleground in our sect. In the cultivation ground, there flows a river that contains strong dark element particles. This ce contains strong corrosive energy, which is too much for our body to handle; that is why we can only go there once a week. This is also the reason why disciples having no affinity to elements can cultivate our sect''s technique. They can stimte their body with this strong corrosive energy. As for the battleground, there are puppets with whom you can battle and stimte your body. But you have to recharge it with spirit stones. Junior brother, you can slowly start to cultivate. I will also go back." I said and she went back to her mat and started to cultivate.


    Davion thanked her and thought, "I don''t have a spiritual root to cultivate. But I got the art. I don''t know whether my panel can record this."


    So, he closed his eyes and focused on the panel. There was Foundational Body Tempering Art recorded just below the Mind-Eye technique in red color. He was about to smile andugh out loud but thinking where he was, he controlled it.


    "It looks like I don''t have enough experience to level it up. I have to think of ways of obtaining experience pointster on. If I just leave like this, it might be suspicious. I will just close my eyes and show them that I was cultivating." making up his mind, he started breathing ording to a certain rhythm.


    Thaddeus was looking at everyone and guiding them if they had any problems. He also saw that Davion had started cultivating and smiled, "It looks like this kid has betterprehension capabilities even though he might not have better spiritual roots."


    A couple of hourster, Thaddeus tapped his finger on the table and all the ck smoke returned back to where they came from. "This is all for today. You guys can leave."


    Everyone bowed and left silently. Seeing that the door was closed and the room was empty he stood up and sighed, "The new disciple couldn''t even breathe a single dark particle. Looks like he joined here only because his talent was poor."


    After finishing the morning lecture, Davion went straight to the library.


    Seeing Davion leaving to the library, I thought "Junior brother is really hard working."


    Hendrix was smirking looking in that direction, "Hmm, I thought that you were here for the Secret Art, but who could have thought that he was just a normal disciple having no talent. He couldn''t even take a single dark particle. I wasted my time observing him."


    On the way to the library, Davion could finally rx. "Wew, it is really difficult to pretend. I wasted a couple of hours. But it is not that I didn''t get any benefits."


    He crossed the bridge in the same way and took out a book from the shelf and started going through one by one. Only the old man was reading a book and staying there as usual.


    Time passed by and only the flipping of books could be heard in the library. The bells rang as usual and Davion returned to his cave.


    "This sect deserves to be a middle-grade sect in the past. Even though arge part of it was destroyed, there were still a lot of important books."


    "When I have time, I should go to the Dark Moon City. I am tired of eating dry foods along the way and I want to see the city too." Davion sighed.


    As he was about to take out dry food from his ring, he saw a shiny green-colored ring with a symbol of a sword on it.


    .

 Chapter 28 - Qi Refining Pill

    "Eh..how could I forget about this ring?" Davion pped his thigh.


    "I didn''t open it earlier, thinking that I might get tracked. But now I am far away. I might as well see what''s inside."


    Making up his mind, he slowly poured his spiritual energy into the ring. He felt something obstructing his way but his energy easily passed through it.


    He finally saw the contents inside the ring. There were at least 50 low-grade spirit stones, some clothes, a sword and a strange white pill inside a bottle.


    "I thought I could get the sword art that he used when we fought. Even though that sword art couldn''t do anything against me, it looked shy and quite strong." he got disappointed.


    "There is no need to think about this now. Let''s see what this pill is about."


    He opened the cap of the bottle and a strange smell came from it. Looking at it curiously he smacked his lips. "Don''t tell me this is the Qi Refining Pill? I just read something about it in the library just now."


    "When the cultivators reach the Qi Refining Period, they have to absorb the energy from heaven and earth. This energy consists of different types of elementary particles like fire, water, earth and many more. Everybody has a different affinity to elements, so they have to refine the energy before taking it in. Some people who do not have any affinity take a long period to refine it, as they have to take only the in energy free from all elementary particles. So, they are simply not favoured by most of the sects."


    "The refining of this energy takes a very long time. At least ten years to reach thete stage of Qi refining stage, even for a talented disciple. So, the Qi refining pills can be used as supplements to improve faster."


    He used his mind-eye and said, "This pill looks like it doesn''t have any attributes."


    "I don''t have any spiritual roots, so this pill won''t have any effect on me. Should I sell it or try it by myself if something happens?" he hesitated.


    "This is the first pill that I have seen. I think I should try it by myself and if nothing happens, then I might as well sell these pills in the future if I find any."


    He immediately put the pill inside his mouth and swallowed it. The pill started to melt and it produced strong energy which was trying to flow in his body. But suddenly, this energy disappeared as if nothing had happened.


    "Eh.. what happened?"


    He closed his eyes and tried to feel where the energy went. Suddenly heughed out loud.


    "Haha, who could have thought that pills could also increase my experience points? It increased by a whole level and a half."


    He felt huge energy flowing inside his body. "I have reached level 15 and my experience points are still half. It''s been a long time since Ist levelled up. Not only that but it looks like the Foundational Body Tempering Art has just turned blue."


    "It looks like I can learn this exercise now. This golden finger, wew...,I don''t even know what to say. It''s really awesome."


    He closed his eyes and focused on the Body Tempering Art in the panel. The experience points started to decrease and finally became empty. The panel blurred and a new text was written in it: Body Tempering Art learnt which was in ck colour.


    Suddenly the spiritual energy inside his body started churning and it started flowing vigorously through every part of his body. It started to flow through his bones, muscles and internal organs. Every part of his body started to be strengthened. ck dirty substances started toe out of his skin. The whole processsted at least half an hour.


    When he was about to be happy and smile, his face stiffened. He covered his nose with his fingers andined, "It''s too smelly. I should take a bath first."


    He immediately went to take a bath and came out after a few minutes. He went to the mirror and looked at himself.


    He looked very different from the previous one. Even though his face and hair were the same, his skin was totally different. Although his skin was originally white, the ruddy colour has faded and now it looked crystal clear like white porcin. It looked very dazzling and felt smoother to touch. He felt very light and healthy.


    This is an unexpected change.


    "Let''s see how strong my body is without using spiritual energy."


    He took out a sword from his ring and poured a little bit of his spiritual energy. The sword started to glow and be ck in colour. Seeing this he became extremely shocked.


    "My spiritual energy used to be silvery white. But now it turned ck?"

 Chapter 29 - Spiritual Energy

    "Don''t tell me that my spiritual energy turned into dark energy?"


    He immediately poked the sword to the wall of the cave. The wall started to corrode. Seeing this, he immediately put down his sword. But the sword in his hand also corroded and broke down.


    "Indeed, as I thought. It is dark energy."


    "But why is it so strong? The dark energy that I felt in the lecture hall was not so corrosive. Let''s try to control it."


    He used a little bit of his spiritual power on top of his right finger. The finger slowly turned ck and he poked it on the table. The poked part corroded just with a touch.


    "Even a little bit of my dark energy can corrode this. I was always having doubts about my spiritual energy. It looks like the quality of my energy is much better than others. Even mes from the meape couldn''t hurt me when I used my spiritual energy back then."


    "But can I turn back my dark energy to normal?"


    Thinking about this, he again started to generate spiritual energy in his fingers. The finger slowly turned to white this time. But there was a little bit more silver mixed into it.


    "So, it looks like the higher I level up, the stronger my spiritual energy bes. Not only this, but this spiritual energy looks like it can transform into any form of energy. It might be able to replicate fire, water, earth, and many others too. Sheesh...."


    "It is really unbelievable."


    "Oh, I forgot to check the strength of my physical body. I just broke the sword."


    He took out another sword that he had seen in the green ring. He poured his spiritual energy into the sword in his left hand and swiped the other hand.


    He didn''t feel any pain and when he opened his hand, only a faint white scratch was there, which soon disappeared.


    Davion smiled, "The Body Tempering Art could not have made my body this strong. This technique only draws dark elementary particles from the surroundings to stimte your body. But I used my strong spiritual energy instead."


    "If I want to use my dark energy, then normal swords won''t be able to handle it. Looks like I can only look for the spiritual artifacts. This sect is too poor to afford one. So, I can only go to either Dark Moon City or Lilium City near the sect. I should go when I have time. I should rest now."


    The next morning,


    Same as yesterday, Davion wearing his same white robes came to the Lecture Hall. There he saw both I and Hendrix with other disciples.


    Seeing Davioning, I waved her hand and scrutinized him from top to bottom, and finally said, "Junior brother, why do you look more handsome and different today?"


    Hendrix was also a little puzzled but he acted like he didn''t care about it. But deep down he was also a little curious.


    Davion smiled, "I always looked handsome. I don''t remember looking different than yesterday. Hehe.."


    "You guys cane."


    While they were talking a calm voice came from inside and the door opened.


    They all bowed in unison and sat down in their mats as usual. Thaddeus waited for a couple of minutes and saw that even more disciples had left. There were only about ten disciples in the lecture hall. He turned blind eye to this and started his lecture as usual.


    He started exining about the important points in cultivation and as usual, he tapped his finger on the desk and ck smoke containing dark elemental particles started to fill the room.


    Then they all started to close their eyes and started to meditate.


    "I have already got the art for body tempering. Also, the Qi refining manual will be useless to me, as I already possess Dark Energy. So, the only thing that can interest me in this sect is the library and the Hall where immortal exercises are kept. That Hall is guarded by an elder. So, the only thing I can do now is, try to show my talent and win the favor of the Sect Master." Davion pondered.


    He closed his eyes and did the movement of breathing technique of the Body tempering art. But this time he used some part of his dark energy in his body and tried to attract those dark element particles from the surrounding. If he had used all those energies then everything here would have been chaotic.


    While everyone was cultivating, they suddenly found out that many of the dark particles started to flow away from them in another direction.


    So, everyone opened their eyes and saw that above Davion was arge number of dark particles. He was doing the usual Body Tempering Art but was attracting and breathing more dark particles.


    Seeing this, Thaddeus was also shocked. Nobody could breathe that much as a disciple who had just started cultivating. So, he got suspicious and used his senses to check on Davion. But he couldn''t find anything unusual.


    "Strange...I thought that he had a very poor talent. He couldn''t even breathe a single particle yesterday. But how could he do this so easily now?"


    "Is he a spy from another sect? But it doesn''t look possible as he came from the Southern Maind. I was thinking about giving the secret art of this sect to Hendrix before the Conference begins.. It looks like I need to wait a bit more."

 Chapter 30 - Cultivation Pool

    Hendrix was also looking over at Davion with strange eyes. "It looks like he might have reallye for the secret art. But why did he only start attracting attention today, rather than yesterday? It looks like I have met a new foe. I think I should keep an eye on him. If he dares toe for the secret art then he can forget about living."


    Everyone started cultivating again and Thaddeus gave some pointers to everyone. A couple of hourster, he tapped his finger on the table and all the ck smoke returned back to where they came from. "This is all for today. You guys can leave."


    Before everyone left, he smiled at Davion and said, "You did well today. But remember cultivation is a long path and you should not loose focus."


    Davion bowed and nodded.


    Seeing this Hendrix got a little bit angry.


    Time passed, day by day.


    Davion had the same routine every day; go to the lecture hall in the morning and stay in the library after finishing the lecture and return to the cave at night.


    With extreme speed, he had flipped through all of the books in the library about cultivation. But there was very little information about Nascent Soul State and the Domain Realm. He still had not found any books that talked about the cultivation above those realms. It looked like the information about these things got destroyed many years ago.


    He had spent 5 days in this same routine. But in these mere five days, some bad news has been spreading in the sect. The fellow disciples who showed up for morning lessons decreased again.


    So today, when everyone showed up in the lecture hall, there were only 5 disciples including Davion.


    Thaddeus looked at everyone calmly as nothing had happened. But deep down he was very sad. He could see that some other disciples were also anxious and in a gloomy mood. They were also not focusing on meditation. Only I, Hendrix, and the new disciple were serious and working hard.


    These days he was keeping an eye on Davion. The more he watched him, the more he got impressed by this new disciple. He always works hard in the morning and goes to the library to study the whole day and returns back to the cave at night. There were also no suspicious activities about him. He also asked about Davion with the elder in the library. The elder had no suspicion and also praised the kid.


    He checked everyone''s progress and finally asked Davion, "How is your progress?"


    "I have already tempered my bones and now I am on my way to tempering the muscles. But this process is rather difficult. I think I need more time." Davion calmly answered by hiding the truth.


    "Oh..It looks like you are already trying to temper your muscles. Indeed, this is a difficult task." Thaddeus yed with his long beard and thought, "Damn, this kid is really evil. It takes at least half a year for even a talented disciple to start tempering their muscles. But he has already tempered his bones and even tried to temper his muscles in just a week."


    "I even kept an eye on him for a whole week and couldn''t find anything. I heard from I that arge battle between the four sects and Heavenly Demon Sect happened there. Due to those shockwaves, did something wrong happen in the testing phase? Is he a genius having high-grade spiritual roots?"


    Thaddeus sighed and said, "It''s been a week since west went to the Cultivation Pool. Now I will take you there. Follow me."


    While following the Sect Master, Davion came near I and asked in a low voice, "Senior Sister, you said that the cultivation pool contains strong dark element particles with strong corrosive energy. Then where does this poole from?"


    "I don''t know and the Sect Master also doesn''t know. Even a cultivator with Golden Core won''t be able to stay there long. I heard that even your mind will get affected if you stay there long." replied I.


    Davion nodded in understanding and thought, "Is this rted to the devils?"


    While following they came to a huge cave which was several dozen meters tall. There was a huge pool in the middle. Thaddeus came in front of the pool and said, "You guys can stay here and meditate. But don''t try to go deeper." he warned.


    "I will call you guys out when it is time."


    Everyone dived into the pool and selected their spot to meditate. Davion chose a ce in the corner and dived straight into it. Aftering into the pool, he could see arge number of dark particles trying to flow inside his body. It was also trying to corrode his body.


    But after learning the Body Tempering Art, his body has be strong to an unprecedented level. So nothing happened to his body. Such energy is really strong for those disciples, but it is nothing for him. He used his Mind-Eye to analyze the pool. After being level 15, the range of his Mind-Eye has berger.


    He could see dark breathing from everywhere around him. At the center of the pool, he could see a concentrated dark breathing out from it. "This might be the source."


    Seeing that everyone was closing their eyes and meditating, he slowly went deep into the pool and tried to see if there was anything.

 Chapter 31 - Devil?

    After diving at least 30 feet deep, he still couldn''t see the bottom of it.


    "I can already feel faint pressure here. It seems true that even Golden Core cultivators won''t be able to reach the bottom due to pressure. Let''s see how far I can go."


    After reaching 50 feet deep, his body couldn''t handle the pressure. So, he used his spiritual energy and the pressure finally went away.


    "At level 15, I can only go 50 feet deep without using my spiritual energy. I don''t know how long I canst if I try to go deeper. But someone might notice me if I stay here much longer. Should I return or not?" while he was pondering, his Mind-Eye caught a different type of breathing from the bottom.


    When he looked over, he saw a strange thing floating up and down. It looked like a burning fire but it was ck in color. "Eh..what is this?"


    He got closer and felt itsplete breath. The breath was dark and disgusting. It was also trying to influence his mind.


    "Don''t tell me this is the so-called devil due to which the sect got destroyed many years ago?"


    "But it looks too weak. Are there stronger ones below or did they all die many years ago and only the weak ones were left?"


    "Will I get experience points, if I manage to kill them?"


    Davion had many questions unanswered.


    "If I make a move now, it might create disturbances. It looks like I have to sneak here at night." Making up his mind Davion returned back and got into the posture of meditation.


    Time passed by and Sect Master Thaddeus came with his hands behind his back.


    "Ok, it''s enough for this week. Everyone cane out." He said in a deep voice.


    Everyone came out and started to leave. Seeing Davioning out, he asked, "How did you feel and how was your progress?"


    Davion bowed and replied earnestly, "Cultivating here is ten times better than outside. If I could stay here for a day, I could have finished tempering my muscles. But I couldn''t take it much longer."


    "Haha, it looks like you can temper your muscles much earlier. But you should not be too hasty." Thaddeusughed and gave him some pointers before leaving.


    Hendrix was looking at them from a corner with jealousy. These days he has been observing them keenly. Especially, he could see that the Sect Master was always observing Davion and guiding him more frequently.


    Before Davion came, he would always get more attention from the Sect Master. But these days, the Sect Master only gave him a few pointers in the lecture hall, and outside he would only speak a few words with him.


    "It looks like I have to do something or else I won''t get the secret art." Hendrix made up his mind.


    Like usual, Davion went to the library and read books.


    Thaddeus was watching him from a distance. "It looks like I don''t have to keep an eye on him anymore. He doesn''t have any improper thoughts and is quite honest. I should not doubt him anymore."


    Later at night, Davion got ready to sneak inside the Cultivation Pool. "Using my Mind-Eye, I have been observing that the sect master has been following me the past days. He might have got suspicious when I started to show off my talent. Indeed, this is not his fault, everyone would get suspicious when someone talented joins a sect which is in a very poor state."


    "But now, he has confirmed that I am not suspicious. He has been talking with me frequently and giving me pointers more often. Not only that, he used to keep an eye around my cave. But today it''s empty. This is the perfect time to leave."


    He used his spiritual energy and without making a sound, he followed the same path taken by the Sect Master in the morning. In a few minutes, he was already in front of the pool.


    "I should hurry. I must return before the morning bell rings." He took out a sword from his space ring and immediately dived into the pool.


    Same as the morning, he used his Mind-Eye and went deep into the pool. He saw that there were more creatures than in the morning. When he came near to them, he could feel that they were producing some strange field that was trying to influence his mind. But they were too weak.


    He channeled some part of his spiritual energy into the sword and shed it casually straight to that creature. The creature immediately dissipated into ck smoke and vanished.


    "As I thought, they arepletely made from the energying from below. Not only that, but I also got a few experience points. But the points are too few. They are only equal to those wolves that I killed when I came to this world."


    "These creatures have no mind at all. I killed one of them but the others are still lingering over there. It looks like I can earn a lot of experience points. Hehe.." He licked his lips.


    "

 Chapter 32 - Battleground

    In a cave, a male was changing his robes and getting ready for the morning lecture.


    "Wew, I fought the whole night and earned a lot of experience points. Who could have thought that there were a lot of those creatures deep below the pool? I will be able to level up if I go again tonight."


    "Dang¡­ dang¡­"


    A bell rang from some unknown spot.


    "It''s time to go."


    When he walked out of the cave, he saw I waiting outside.


    "Senior Sister, why are you here?"


    "Junior Brother, today we are going to the Battleground of our sect. Just meditation doesn''t make you a qualified cultivator. You need to learn how to battle and protect yourself. I thought I told you about the Northern Sects Conference where the disciples have to battle against each other and this is already the third year since thest conference."


    Davion nodded and he asked, "Do body refining cultivators also need to battle out?"


    "No, only us Qi Refining cultivators can fight. But for the next conference, you should be prepared." I exined.


    While they were talking with each other they reached the battleground. There was a circr tform in the middle and a weapon rack where only wooden weapons were kept. There were two wooden puppets in the corner. Since it was unused for a long time, it looked pretty old and worn out.


    There was a big rock at the side from where you could see the whole tform and Sect Master Thaddeus was closing his eyes and sitting cross-legged on top of it. It looked like he was waiting for everyone.


    After a while, everyone had gathered and Thaddeus finally opened his eyes. There were only five disciples remaining. Thinking about these disciples, sect, and the Northern Sects Conference, he became very tired. But he didn''t show his fatigue.


    He slowly said, "There are two disciples in the Qi refining state and three disciples in the Body Tempering Stage. Let us first start the battle between the disciples in the Body Tempering Stage."


    "Davion, you have only just tempered your bones. They have already tempered their organs. So, you watch for a while and see how they fight. I will let you fight against the winner."


    "I understand," Davion replied.


    He looked at those two disciples and said, "You guys can start."


    The two disciples both came onto the tform and bowed to each other. They didn''t pick any weapons and started to fight.


    The Body Tempering Cultivators can''t use any type of energy. They simply use their strong physical body to fight. So, there were no fancy moves and the battle only depended upon experience and luck.


    "Boom boom boom!!"


    The battle continued for a few minutes then suddenly one of the disciples got an advantage. After three consecutive kicks, one of the disciples spun round and finished with a roundhouse kick, his long leg shooting out like a viper and hitting straight at the heart. The other disciple couldn''t react in time and fell to the ground.


    "Thanks for letting me win." The winning disciple retracted his leg, looking at the other disciple.


    Seeing the battle ended, Thaddeus said, "Well done you guys. Now, Davion, you can go."


    Davion nodded and jumped into the tform and thought, "It looks like the Northern Sects Conference is about to start, and looks like only the disciples in Qi refining state can battle. If I want to get the secret arts of this sect, then the only way is to earn the trust of the sect master. If I show him that I reached Qi refining state and be eligible to join the Conference, then that will be the easiest way to gain his trust."


    "So, I need to do some nning."


    He cupped his fists and said, "Please advise me."


    The other disciple also cupped his fists and got ready to fight. Seeing that he was ready, Davion said, "Careful" and immediately closed the distance with the disciple. He struck out with a punch directly straight to the face. The other disciple caught that hand easily and tried to kick him. But Davion narrowly managed to dodge it.


    "It is really difficult to act." Davion sighed.


    The battle continued for a couple of minutes. During the battle Davion was really passive, he would narrowly dodge some attacks and sometimes he would block the attack and get pushed back. It looked like he was barely able to stand.


    Seeing this Thaddeus thought, "This kid is really experienced and good at fighting. But he has only tempered his bones. If he had tempered his organs, then he would win easily." He was about to stop the battle when suddenly something unexpected happened.


    Davion shouted out loudly and exploded with amazing strength and managed to dodge the disciple''s kick and taking advantage of this momentum, he kicked straight to the knee of the disciple. The disciple got on his knees. Davion punched straight at the disciple''s face but when it was about tond, he stopped it a few centimeters near the face.


    Seeing this, Thaddeus immediately stood up and asked, "Did you just break through?"


    "Yes, Sect Master. I managed to break through during the battle due to pressure." Davion bowed and replied respectfully.


    Then he helped the other disciple to stand up and said, "Thank you, brother. Without you, I could not have tempered my muscles this easily."


    The other disciple cupped his fists and replied, "Wee."

 Chapter 33 - Hendrixs Hatred

    "Damn, this kid is really evil. He even managed to have a breakthrough while fighting." Thaddeus was totally shocked.


    "If I had gotten him earlier. Our sect wouldn''t have fallen so low." he sighed.


    Then he looked at Davion for a long time and finally made up his mind.


    "Davion, you did a really good job. You will stay with me after the lecture tomorrow." he smiled.


    Davion didn''t understand what the Sect Master wanted him for. So, he just nodded his head.


    Hendrix, who saw everything, got really angry.


    He then jumped onto the tform and confidently shouted, "It''s my turn."


    Then he gazed at I directly as she was the only person left in the sect who was at Qi refining state.


    I also looked over and slowly stood up and walked to the tform.


    "I, how close are you to the middle stage of Qi refining?" Thaddeus suddenly asked.


    "Not yet.."


    Davion clearly saw a trace of disappointment sh across the Sect Master''s eyes.


    "It looks like we will again take thest ce in this Conference." Thaddeus became sad.


    Then he looked at Davion and said, "Watch them how they fight. Cultivators at Qi refining state can use Qi and cast various spells while fighting. This is what separates the Body Tempering State and the Qi refining state. This is the state where cultivation truly starts. You have a long way to go."


    On the tform, I and Hendrix were looking at each other. Hendrix said, "You are only at the early stage of Qi refining. You can''t beat me. So, just give up."


    "Even though I can''t beat you, I am not willing to give up this easily," I said as she poured her Qi into her hands.


    "Shadow bind," as she said, a ck smoke floated out of her body which turned into small tentacles and it shot straight towards Hendrix.


    Seeing this he said with anger, "You have not even understood this technique properly. Let me show you how it''s done."


    He channeled his Qi into his hands and said, "Dark Hands". Both his hands were covered by ck smoke and he easily caught those tentaclesing towards him. When he was trying to show off his skills to the Sect Master, he saw that the Sect Master was not paying much attention to him but rather was exining something to that kid. Huge anger immediately red up in him.


    On the other side, Thaddeus was exining these techniques to Davion, "As you can see, Shadow bind and Dark Hands are the techniques that you can obtain from the secret hall in the library. One of them is used to bind the enemy and the other is used to deal huge damage. The Dark Hands also have corrosive property."


    Davion nodded and asked some questions. Thaddeus smiled and was about to answer it when they heard a loud grunting from the tform.


    I fell heavily to the floor. Half of her face was corroded. Blood was spilling all over. She took ast look at Hendrix and fainted.


    Seeing this, Hendrix got really scared. "I''m sorry, Junior Apprentice Sister¡­ I¡­"


    He continued no further. A match in this setting should have at most been a friendly spar, and blows should not have been followed through. But now, he had just destroyed her face and injured her. Even though this could not severely injure her, he had still managed to cross the line.


    Thaddeus was emotionless. Without paying attention to him, he was looking at I. He took out a pill from his space ring and passed it to one of the disciples at his side.


    "Give this pill to her and take her back to her room. That''s all for today''s sparring. Disperse." At that, he turned around and began to leave.


    Even though he didn''t have much interaction with Hendrix, he could tell that Hendrix was narrow-minded and extremely aggressive. Moreover, he was selfish, bearing a grudge at the slightest offense against him and thinking of taking revenge all the time. He merely kept up a good front before the Sect Master.


    But now he had dealt such a severe blow to his own Junior Sister by ident. Although Sect Master did not exhibit any reaction, that in itself was the greatest reaction.


    He looked at Hendrix for thest time and returned to his cave.


    Thaddeus came out of the sect and again came infront of the graveyard. This time he went a little bit further. There were many ck ancestral tablets packed densely together. Infront of these tablets was arge lifelike ck statue. This was the statue of the founding ancestor of the Bone and Devil Sect.


    After standing there for a long time, he took out a dark yellow scroll from within his sleeve. The scroll was tattered and torn, but the tworge words on its surface remained clear; "Devil Summoning".


    This was the Secret Art that he had intended to impart to Davion today. He was also a little hesitant about it because he had previously wanted to pass it to Hendrix. But today, he had witnessed the anger and aggression that had been hidden deep in Hendrix''s heart for such a long time erupt from concealment.


    "I had thought about imparting this to I as she is naive and hard working. But her talent is really too weak. She can''t even learn the normal arts in the library properly. Let alone this Secret Art. It looks like Davion might be the only candidate."


    He had no idea how long he could still keep this sect running. His only wish now was to pass down this Secret Art.. "This is the only inheritance left from the disaster a thousand years ago," he sighed.

 Chapter 34 - The Secret Passageway

    Later that night,


    Davion, as yesterday, came infront of the pool. "I just need a few experience points to level up. I don''t know what these creatures are. But I will regard them as a devil for now."


    He took out a sword from his ring and dived deep into the pool. He went in the same direction where he battled yesterday.


    "I killed a lot of them here. So, I might be able to go deeper today."


    He again met with some weak devils like yesterday. But with a single sh of his sword, they would be cut in half and swept away. He started going deeper into the pool.


    When he was about to reach 100 feet below, he saw several ck giant snakes with dark spikes on their backs swimming towards him. When they came near to him, they immediately pounced upon him.


    Before one of them could get near, Davion immediately used some part of his spiritual energy and swept his sword straight to it. Like those small devils before, it didn''t cut into half and died. But only arge gash was made and blood sttered out.


    After getting injured, it wanted to flee. But how could it be the match for Davion who got more serious? He used more spiritual energy this time and came straight to the head of the snake and pierced it with his sword. Making sure it didn''t have time to react, he took out the sword from its head and cut the whole snake in two halves.


    ck blood sttered all over the pool. Although this process looked long, it only took a couple of seconds. Seeing this, the rest of the giant snakes fled hurriedly, no longer daring to approach Davion.


    But how could he let those experience points get away?


    The next morning, Davion came out of his cave as usual and was on his way towards the lecture hall.


    "Those snakes were a little troublesome. But I managed to kill a lot of them. I also leveled up to 16. Not only that but one-fourth of the experience bar is already filled. I got a good harvest. But there are many things that I couldn''t understand."


    "These snakes were different from the weak devils that I used to kill. Those devils were made up of energy, while these snakes were made from blood and flesh. Not only that, but they had minds of their own and were intelligent. It looks like these snakes got contaminated by the negative energy in the bottom of the pool. What lies in the bottom of the pool?"


    While he was thinking he saw I already waiting outside of the lecture hall. The pill given by the Sect Master has managed to cure her face and injury. But she still looked pale.


    "Senior Sister, are you ok?"


    "Yes, thanks to Sect Master. I still need a week''s rest, if I want to recoverpletely." I replied.


    "Junior brother, congrattions. It looks like you have won the favor of Sect Master yesterday. He asked you to stay with him after the morning lecture." She smiled.


    "Oh! How could I forget about that? Haha.." Davionughed.


    "Senior Sister, do you have the map of Dark Moon City? I am getting a little monotonous in the sect. I want some fresh air outside."


    "I forgot that you are new to the sect. You haven''t even gone outside once. Let me give you the map of both Dark Moon City and Lilium City which are near to the sect." I took out two maps from her space ring and passed it to Davion.


    Davion took it and thanked her.


    While they were talking, they didn''t notice that Hendrix was also listening to their conversation from the corner.


    "It looks like that brat wants to leave the sect. This might be the only good opportunity to strike him." Hendrix had a sinister smile on his face.


    So, he didn''t attend the Lecture and immediately went out of the sect.


    A whileter, in the Lecture Hall,


    All the disciples were sitting on their mats cross-legged. Thaddeus looked at everyone while sitting in the front of the hall. He looked at a certain corner and saw that the mat was empty. Seeing this he was very disappointed.


    "Hendrix didn''te today. I had thought that he would ask for forgiveness. Forget it, I don''t want to think about him anymore."


    Same as usual, the lecture continued and everyone meditated as usual. When the time was over and everyone turned to leave, Thaddeus eyed Davion and said, "You will stay, Davion. Others can disperse."


    Everyone bowed and left. Only Davion was sitting on a mat. Then he said to Davion, "Follow me to my cave. I have something to show you."


    Davion nodded his head followed behind the Sect Master.


    Inside the Sect Master''s Hall,


    Thaddeus sternly said, "I will show you some things and teach you about them. But you should promise me that you won''t leak it."


    Davion bowed and replied, "Sect Master, I promise."


    Then he saw that the Sect Master went to the corner of his cave and put his hands on the wall.. The wall came infront and a secret passageway was seen in the back which led to the bottom of the cave.

 Chapter 35 - Dark Moon City

    "Follow me."


    Thaddeus said as he entered the passageway and Davion silently followed. The passageway waspletely dark and after walking for a while, Thaddeus touched something on the wall.


    A bright light lit up the cave and Davion could finally see the room. There was a big chandelier hanging on the top which produced the light and a big table in the middle. There were many bronze statues standing near the sides of the wall.


    "These are the statues of the previous Sect Masters." Thaddeus bowed at them and paid his respect.


    Davion also followed suit.


    Thaddeus took out an old worn-out scroll from his ring. He unfurled the scroll on the table.


    There were strange symbols and characters in the scroll which Davion had never seen. Davion got confused seeing this.


    Seeing the confusion of Davion, he seriously said, "I will teach you the meaning of these symbols and characters and how they sound. But don''t ask me, why am I teaching you this."


    "You will know about thister on. You just have to memorize the things I taught you. Every day, after the morning lecture, you will stay with me for an hour. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, I understand." Davion nodded his head but deep down he really wanted to know what this really was.


    One hour passed and Davion finally came out of the passageway.


    "Those symbols and characters looked like some ancientnguage. But the Sect Master didn''t say anything about it. He only told me to memorize it. What is this all about?" he sighed.


    "Let''s forget about it. I think I should go to one of the cities near the sect. I need to look for a spiritual weapon. But I don''t know if I have enough spirit stones." Making up his mind, he took out the map given by I.


    He looked at both these maps and found an auction hall in the Dark Moon City.


    "In Mulberry City, I found out that spiritual artifacts are especially sold in the auction hall. If I want to look for it, then I can only go over there."


    He came out of the sect and moved towards the Dark Moon City.


    In the Dark Moon City,


    A ck-robed man with a hood covering his face entered an inn. He came to the keeper of the inn and passed him a strange badge. Seeing this, the innkeeper got shocked and quickly said, "Sir, you can go from the back."


    The ck-robed man entered the room which was behind the innkeeper. Inside the room, he saw that there were two people. These two people were wearing ck robes and had lots of scars on their faces. They were sharpening their weapons.


    Seeing someoneing, one of them said, "Brother, it looks like we have a customer."


    "Hehe..if he doesn''t have anything valuable then he can forget about leaving," the other person smiled.


    The ck-robed man felt really uneasy being near them. He took out his space ring and threw it at them.


    One of them caught it and checked the contents inside it.


    "Whom do you want to kill?"


    The ck-robed man said, "A person in a body-tempering state."


    "Eh..this amount is barely enough." one of them said.


    "But killing someone in a body-tempering state doesn''t suit our reputation. Seth, what do you think?"


    Ss thought for a while and said, "We can take this task if we can finish it in two to three days. I don''t want to waste more time on a body tempering cultivator."


    He looked at the ck-robed man and said, "Give us all the information about that person."


    A whileter, the ck-robed man came out of the inn and cursed. "Damn, I lost all the spirit stones that I collected in thest 20 years."


    "But it is worth it. Hehe..Davion, let''s see if you can save your life. Even a cultivator at the middle stage of Qi refining state can''t escape those Silent Killers."


    Everyone in the Dark Moon City knows about those infamous Silent Killers. They are the band of two brothers in the middle stage of Qi refining who take assassination tasks. Cultivators who died in their hands don''t even know how they died. They even had a record of killing a cultivator in thete stage of Qi refining.


    Davion was following the map and was about to reach the Dark Moon City. "It feels really good toe out once in a while. The environment in the sect is too depressing." he sighed.


    Far away there were two people hiding on the top of a tree. Seth looked over and saw a young handsome boying towards the city.


    He immediately called out Ss and said, "That kid is already here."


    "Indeed. That person said that this kid might pass here this week." Seth said.


    "It would be really tiring and boring if that kid didn''t pass hereafter three days. I was thinking of leaving if he didn''t pass here in three days. But he came today. Haha.." Ssughed.


    "Let''s get in our position. Even though this kid is just trash in the body-tempering state.. We should not loose focus."

 Chapter 36 - Trouble

    Davion was about to reach the city when he felt a fast-moving thinging straight towards him from an unknown direction. He tried to dodge it, but it was still toote. It hit him straight in his chest. When he was about to see what it was, he again got hit by a lot of those things.


    On the top of the tree, Sethughed, "Haha..I never miss."


    Ss looked at Seth like a fool and said, "Why are you happy when our target is just a body tempering cultivator."


    "Haha, I always feel happy when I see that my dart never misses." Seth smiled.


    "Go and check if the boy is dead. Also, bring back his head." Ss said calmly as this was his usual routine.


    "Haha, do you even need to check it? I have mixed ten different types of poisons and put them on those darts. Even ate-stage Qi refining cultivator won''tst long." Seth said proudly.


    "Just go and bring back his head. Don''t waste my time." Ss said with a cold face.


    Seth sighed and went near the body. He took out a sword from his ring and was about to chop the head off when something unexpected happened.


    A ck hand suddenly came straight to his chest. Before he could shout out and ask for help, his chest was pierced by that hand. That hand was too corrosive; his whole chest including his heart got corroded. So, he lost his breath in a few seconds.


    In this way, Seth, one of the infamous killers, died in a brutal way.


    "I am feeling very angry. If I hadn''t learned the Body Tempering Art, all those darts would have entered my body." He looked at the blood in his hands and sighed, "So I really killed someone. I got really angry and immediately used the dark energy. Who could have thought that it was so powerful?"


    Then he looked at that dead body and his mind wandered. "Why does someone want to kill me? It is my first timeing out of the sect. Did he get mistaken for someone else? Was he trying to ambush me?"


    "It looks like this world is really dangerous. You will even get ambushed when going to a city. It looks like I have used my Mind-Eye every time." When he used his Mind-Eye, he sensed someone near him.


    Ss was hiding behind the bush. He saw that the kid hadn''t died and seen how that kid immediately killed Seth in a single move. So, he got really scared and hid in the nearby bush.


    "Damn that ck-robed man lied. How could that kid be a body tempering cultivator? That kid is at least in thete stage of Qi refining. I don''t even think I can escape from him. Hope he doesn''t find me here."


    While he was thinking, he heard an angry voiceing from behind.


    "Found you."


    He immediately stood up. He saw that the kid had already taken out a sword.


    He raised his hands up and begged, "Please let me go. We were paid to do this."


    "Oh! someone paid you to do this." Davion found the crux of this matter.


    "Yes, yes. A ck-robed person came to us early in the morning and gave us his space ring which contained many spirit stones for us to do the job." Ss answered honestly.


    "Do you remember his face?" Davion asked again.


    Ss was about to answer yes but when he saw that Davion had a sword in his hands. He panicked and said, "He was wearing a cloak to hide his face. We couldn''t see it but I can recognize him if....."


    "You...."


    Before Ss could answer it, Davion had already pierced him in his chest.


    "You basically didn''t know who paid you. Sigh..I killed again. I should get used to it." He wiped the blood from his sword and looked at his body.


    "Eh..Did I level up? I reached level 17"


    "It looks like killing a cultivator will give you more experience points. I don''t know who paid them but it looks like that person is in this city?"


    "But I don''t have any enemies in the sect or from this city? Who could it be?" Davion thought for a long time and finally, his eyes lit up.


    "Hendrix has missed the morning lesson. Did hee to this city in the morning and paid them? This might be very possible."


    Davion had a very cold face thinking about the ambush just now.


    He then looked at those two dead bodies and thought, "Do I bury them? The main characters in the novels used to either burn them or bury them after taking their space rings."


    "Forget about burning them. I don''t even have that ability now. I am feeling bored to bury them."


    "Let''s leave them like that. But I should look for those space rings."


    "It looks like I have to search the dead bodies."


    He searched their bodies and found three space rings.


    "I shall look at themter. If someonees over here, I might get into trouble."


    He then looked at his clothes. There was blood on it.


    "I should change my clothes."


    Davion took out extra clothes from his space ring and changed into it.


    "Finally, I am ready to leave."

 Chapter 37 - The Auction Hall

    In the Dark Moon City,


    In a restaurant, Davion was sitting near the window, on top of the floor while eating the meat of a demon beast.


    "How long has it been since Ist ate meat? Eating dry foods every day nearly killed me. But this meat is really expensive. It cost 50 lower-grade spirit stones. If I knew the price, I would have never entered it."


    "But the meat of a demon beast tastes really good and contains rich energy." While enjoying the meat, he was also looking at the city from the top.


    This city looked simr to Mulberry City. But there were a lot of Mulberry trees in that city due to which it looked beautiful and lively. But this city looked cold and gloomy. There were not many cultivators among them. Most of them were civilians.


    "Only in the inner regions, might there be a city consisting of all cultivators."


    He used his Mind-Eye and covered the whole restaurant. "After leveling up to 17, my range has at least doubled. Not only that but my hearing has also improved. All the people in this restaurant are cultivators. I can also feel the breath of a Golden Core cultivator."


    While he was using his Mind-Eye, he heard three people talking about something important. So, he immediately focused his attention on those and tried to understand what they were saying.


    "Do you know that today, there is a spiritual artifact going to be auctioned?"


    "What? Spiritual artifacts are very rare. Then why are they being sold frequently these days?"


    "I heard that the Northern Sects Conference might happen next month. If you want to rank higher in the conference, then you need these artifacts. So, these artifacts have high demand and cost more than the usual price. That''s why the artifact masters are making them more these days."


    "But why is the Conference happening a little earlier than usual?"


    "Who knows? Only the sect masters might know this."


    They talked for a while and left. Seeing them leave, Davion paid the bills and also left the restaurant.


    "So, it looks like the spiritual artifact will be auctioned today."


    "I don''t know if I can buy it with the spirit stones that I have remaining. If I can''t buy it, then there might be some other things that might interest me."


    "It is not too bad to broaden your horizons sometime."


    He followed the map and came infront of the Auction Hall. It looked like a castle that waspletely built by white bricks. There were two guards who were guarding the door.


    He saw that some people showed them some kind of pass and easily went inside. While the other people who didn''t have the pass had to get in from the backside.


    So, he came straight to the back of the auction hall. There was a counter where a beautiful girl was sitting. The people had to show that they had at least 500 low-grade spirit stones before they could get the pass.


    Davion showed her that he had those spirit stones and easily got a pass. After getting the pass he entered from the front door.


    Inside the auction hall, there was arge number ofpartments where they could enter. There was arge stage in the middle where the goods would be shown.


    He used his Mind-Eye and tried to see inside thosepartments but found out that he couldn''t see through them.


    "It looks like there is a special type of formation which doesn''t allow others to spy inside it."


    He entered the tform and closed the door. There was a table and a few chairs beside it. On the table were some snacks and a bottle of water.


    He sat on a chair and thought, "I don''t know if I have enough spirit stones to win the spiritual artifact. Let''s see how many spirit stones I have."


    When he was about to check his ring, he immediately thought of something.


    "Eh..I was in a hurry and didn''t even get the chance to see what''s inside those space rings that I got from those cultivators that I killed."


    "I am safe inside thispartment. I might as well see what''s inside them."


    He took out three space rings and looked at what''s inside them.


    When he saw the contents of the ring, heughed out loud.


    "Haha, I am rich. There are at least 4000 low-grade spirit stones inside it. Not only that, there are two spiritual artifacts inside it. One is a dagger and the other is a blowpipe."


    The dagger was dark and looked very sharp. The blowpipe was ck in the front and had a golden color in the back.


    "Now I can see why I wasn''t able to detect those darts. He used a spiritual artifact to hit me with those. It was too fast.. If ate-stage Qi refining cultivator had used this, then I might get into trouble."

 Chapter 38 - The Devil Blade

    "It looks like I have a protagonist halo...Haha"


    "Who could have thought that I would suddenly have arge number of spirit stones. If this is not enough, then I can also sell that dagger. As for that, the blowpipe, it might be very useful for me."


    Davionughed out loud. "Hehe, it looks like I can buy the spiritual artifact and some other things too."


    After a while, many people came and thepartments gotpletely filled.


    When Davion was getting bored of waiting, he saw an old mane to the middle of the stage.


    The old man introduced himself. "Hello everyone, I am Francis, a senior member of the Auction Hall. Today I am going to be your host. Let us start our auction."


    "Our first item is the Snow-White lotus which is 50 years old, and it produces the pure energy of heaven and earth. It can be used to elerate the refining of Qi for Qi refining cultivators."


    After he finished saying this, a female came from the back to the stage. She was carrying a red box that was sealed. She opened up the box and a beautiful white lotus was seen.


    "You can only increase the bid by 100 low-grade spirit stones every time. Let the bidding begin." Francis shouted.


    Someone shouted from one of thepartments, "200 low-grade spirit stones."


    "300...."


    "400..."


    In this way, the auction finally started. Someone won the White Lotus with 600 low-grade spirit stones. Later, many items were sold and they were all useless to Davion.


    When he was getting disinterested in the auction, an item caught his attention.


    It was on an old ck de that looked very rusty. The tip of the de was broken and only two-third of the de was intact. Even though it was still 66 cm long.


    Francis pointed at the de and said, "This is an ancient de which was found by one of the cultivators in a hidden cave near the Dark Moon City. Although this is not a spiritual artifact, it is still very tough. Even a spiritual artifact couldn''t make a dent in it. We believe that this de might be made from very rare materials whose quality might be even higher than those spiritual weapons."


    Many cultivators started discussing among themselves.


    "It''s not a spiritual artifact and the only good thing about it is its hardness."


    "Also, it is broken."


    "It is a waste to buy it."


    "But the hardness of the material is worth it. We can get it at a low price."


    "100 low-grade spirit stones." Someone finally shouted.


    "200.."


    While the auction was going on, Davion was keenly observing the de with his Mind-Eye.


    "At first, I thought that the only good thing about this de was its hardness. But when I used my Mind-Eye, I could feel a strange disgusting breathing from it. This breath is simr to the breathing from the bottom of the cultivation pool."


    "Is it rted to the secret behind the cultivation pool?"


    When a person was about to win the de with 400 low-grade spirit stones, he heard a calm male voiceing from one of thepartments.


    "500 low-grade spirit stones."


    Francis was getting a little worried that the de was going to get sold for less value. But when he heard the new bidding, he smiled, "Anyone wants to go?"


    "600" that person didn''t want to give up.


    Davion didn''t want to y with that person longer so he immediately shouted, "1000 low-grade spirit stones."


    Seeing the price, as Davion thought, the person didn''t want to continue.


    Davion easily won the bidding.


    "Haha, it feels really good to win a bid." While he was smiling, he heard a knocking from the door.


    "You cane in."


    The door was opened and a beautiful girl came with a tray in her hands. There was a broken de on the tray. She bowed and said, "Sir, this is your de."


    Davion took out one of the rings that he got from killing those brothers. He had transferred other things to another ring and only kept 1000 low-grade spirit stones inside it.


    He passed her the ring and said, "There are 1000 low-grade spirit stones inside it and you can take that ring as a tip."


    "Sir, this..." she was about to say something but Davion interrupted her.


    "I am happy now. Why don''t you serve me here, if you don''t want to take this ring?" Davion smiled and winked at her.


    "Sir, you are naughty," she blushed, took that ring away, and left.


    "Haha, it is really dangerous to carry other''s rings. It is better to give it away. I have to think of other ways to dispose of other rings too."


    He then finally put his hands over the de.

 Chapter 39 - Bottle Of Pills

    It felt really cold when he touched the de. He used his Mind-Eye and confirmed that this de is indeed rted to that cultivation pool.


    He caught it with his right hand and swung it casually.


    "This de is heavy and feels good when swinging."


    "They said that this de is harder than most of the spiritual weapons. Maybe it can withstand my dark energy?"


    He poured one-tenth of his spiritual energy into the de. The de started to turn ck but it didn''t break. Seeing this he smiled and poured more energy into the de. The de turned much darker and the tables around him started to corrode just with the aura of this de.


    So, he immediately stopped and took his energy back. The de returned to normal. But the sword didn''t look old and rusty as it was before. It was shining and he could see the reflection of his face.


    "Damn, it''s really a good de. Now I don''t think I necessarily need a spiritual artifact. If I can find other good things, then I can go all out to get them."


    While Davion was ying with his de, the auction was continuing as usual.


    After a few more items were auctioned, Francis shouted out loudly, "Today we not only have spiritual artifacts as our final item. But we also have something, which might be of the same value as that."


    When Francis talked about it, everyone in the audience got excited and started moring.


    Davion was also surprised when he heard about it. "Let''s see what it might be. Will it be a broken or lost immortal exercise that was found? In the novels in my previous life, the main character would always find a martial art in an auction hall."


    Seeing that he has managed to get everyone''s attention. Francis smiled and signaled the girl behind his back to bring up something.


    The girl went and came back with a tray in her hand. There was something over it which was covered with a red cloth.


    Francis told everyone, "We had a special guest today. He is an elder from the Northern Alchemist Sect. As everyone knows, Northern Alchemist Sect is the one who produces all the pills in the outer region. So today he was willing to provide us with two Qi refining pills that can even help the cultivators stuck in the middle stage of Qi refining state to breakthrough."


    "Sheesh..."


    Everyone sucked in a cold breath.


    "So, it was not an immortal exercise." Davion got disappointed.


    "But looking at everyone''s reaction, it looks like these pills are far better than the one I took earlier. If I can get these pills, maybe I can level up again." His eyes lit up.


    "This is far more important than that spiritual artifact. I have already got a good weapon. It looks like I have to go all out here."


    Before Francis was about to say something, the crowd had already gone wild.


    "500 low-grade spirit stones." someone shouted.


    "600.."


    "800.."


    "1000 low-grade spirit stones." A majestic old voice came from one of thosepartments. The voice contained strange power which caused nearby people in thepartments to cover their ears. Some even had blooding out from their ears.


    Listening to this voice everyone got shocked. They knew who he was. He is one of the elders of the Heavy Sound Sect and a Golden Core cultivator.


    When they thought that nobody would bid. They heard azy voiceing from one of thosepartments.


    "1100 low-grade spirit stones."


    Everyone looked in the direction of thatpartment but nobody could see inside it.


    Inside apartment, an old man was sitting on a chair with two disciples standing behind him. When he saw someone dared to bid after he spoke. He got very angry. But thinking that the person might not know him. He controlled his anger and said, "Friend, how about letting us have these pills and giving face to our Heavy Sound Sect."


    When everyone thought that person would give up, there was another loudughing from anotherpartment.


    "Haha, Uriel how could you and your Heavy Sound Sect be this shameless? Asking for a face and trying to get it this cheap?"


    "Timothy, you have alsoe." Uriel came out of hispartment with anger on his face.


    "Why can''t Ie? Do you think this Auction Hall is yours?" Timothy also came out of hispartment. He also looked old and was wearing a purple robe of the Poisonous Sect.


    Seeing those two, the nearby people all had sweat on their foreheads. Timothy is one of the elders of the Poisonous Sect and also a Golden Core cultivator. Seeing those two big persons trying to battle it out for those pills, nobody dared to bid anymore.


    "1500 low-grade spirit stones." Timothy looked at Uriel and smirked with confidence.


    Seeing that smirk, Uriel thought that he had lost his face and boldly shouted, "2000 low-grade spirit stones."


    "2500 low-grade spirit stones." Timothy didn''t give him any chance.


    "3000 low-grade spirit stones." Uriel again raised the bid boldly. But deep down he was feeling really hurt thinking about the spirit stones.


    "You are really rich. I give up. I only need the spiritual artifact. I was only trying to have fun with you. Haha" Timothyughed out loud and went inside thepartment.


    Seeing this Uriel nearly coughed out blood. "Damn, I won''t have enough spirit stones for the spiritual artifact."


    When Francis thought that the bidding was over and was about to announce it, thatzy voice came again.


    "3500 low-grade spirit stones."


    Indeed, that voice was from Davion.

 Chapter 40 - Kiera

    "You."


    Listening to that voice again, Uriel became very angry. When he was about to bid again, he was stopped by his disciple.


    "Elder, I don''t think we should keep fighting for these pills. The spiritual artifact is much more important for us. If you want those pills, then we can keep an eye over thatpartment. After he leaves the auction hall, we can rob him." The disciple had a sinister smile on his face.


    "In this way, we can get both the pills and the spiritual artifact. Hehe..."


    Listening to his disciple, Uriel finally smiled and patted his shoulder. "You are a really good disciple. After we return, I will guide you in your cultivation."


    Then he looked in the direction of Davion, and said, "Boy, you can have it. But the spiritual artifact, you can forget about it."


    Then he returned back to hispartment with his disciple.


    In anotherpartment, Timothy said to his disciples, "It looks like Uriel still has some brain. But I know his character. He is not the person to give up that easily. He might even have the n of following that person. So, you guys should also keep an eye on thatpartment."


    "It looks like that boy is in trouble."


    "Yeah, he should not have angered the elder of the Heavy Sound Sect. Especially Uriel. He even has a record of killing a golden stage cultivator."


    While the people were talking about it, Davion was also a bit scared in hispartment.


    "I acted really cool earlier. But I have made an enemy. I don''t know if I can fight a golden stage cultivator now."


    "Whatever, it''s useless to think about that right now. Anyway, it is really worth it. I might even level up after taking those pills."


    While he was thinking, he again heard a knocking from the door.


    "You may enter."


    It was the same girl who hade earlier. This time she was carrying a bottle of pills in her hand. There were two shiny white pills inside it.


    Seeing this, his eyes lit up. With his Mid-Eye, he could feel that the breathing from this pill was at least twice as strong as the one he had consumed earlier.


    "Sir, you are quite rich. You even won the bid against the elder of the Heavy Sound Sect." She covered her mouth and smiled.


    Davion shook his head. "I have big trouble now. I don''t think he will give up that easily."


    He took out another ring where he had already kept the 3500 spirit stones. He, as before, passed her the ring and took the bottle from her hands.


    Then he stood up and said, "I should get going now. They are here for the spiritual artifact. So, this is the perfect time to leave."


    The girl looked at the ring in her hand and said, "You are a generous person. There is a secret path from which you can easily leave the auction hall unnoticed. This might be the way I can repay you for these rings."


    Davion looked at her and got worried. "Won''t this be troublesome for you?"


    She smiled, "Nope, it won''t be. So, you can wait for the spiritual artifact now. If that artifact impresses you, you might as well buy it. Then I will take you out from here secretly."


    Davion looked a little embarrassed, "Actually, I don''t have any spirit stones remaining. So, I want to leave."


    Sheughed out loud, "You are really an interesting person. My name is Keira. Who knows we might have a chance to meet in the future? So, don''t forget my name."


    "My name is Davion. So, don''t forget about me too." Davion also smiled.


    She winked at him and said, "Follow me. We are leaving."


    *****


    A few hourster, in the auction hall, everyone had left and only three people were left there. They were the elder and his two disciples of the Heavy Sound Sect. Uriel was in a very gloomy mood.


    They even lost the bidding for the spiritual artifact. The artifact was a strange ring that had a defensive spell and could protect the holder. He was happy thinking that he could get it. But who could have thought that Timothy was already prepared and had brought arge number of spirit stones?


    Not only that, they were already waiting for a while but still couldn''t see thepartment where Davion stayed opening up.


    One of the disciples behind his back said, "Elder, did he escape already?"


    "This should not be the case. I have been keeping an eye on it for a long time, he should not be able to escape from my eyes." Uriel was very furious.


    Outside the auction hall, Timothy was ying with a strange ring in his hand.


    "Haha, with this artifact, our Poisonous Sect can even reach the top 10 in the Conference ranking." Timothy was full of smiles.


    "Elder, but what about the pills carried by that unknown person? We should have also kept an eye over thatpartment after the auction finished." The disciple said.


    "We won the bid from Uriel. So, he might be really angry. I don''t want to have any conflicts with him over such pills. Let''s leave for now. We need to focus on the Conference.. There is no time to waste."

 Chapter 41 - The Blood Saber Sect

    "Haha, Thaddeus, it''s been a long time, how have you been?"


    Outside the Bone and Devil sect''s lecture hall, a dark-faced middle-aged man leading several young boys and girls in dark red robes greeted Thaddeus even though he was still a distance away.


    "So, it''s the elder of the Blood Saber Sect himself. My bad." Thaddeus''s face was emotionless. Now, the Bone and Devil Sect has lost all its disciples, there was no one to watch the sect. As a result, he had no idea at all that outsiders had entered the sect and even arrived outside the lecture hall.


    "But I do not remember sending an invitation to your sect, have I?"


    The elder who came here is named Edgar. Hundred years ago, he joined the sect as a handyman disciple. He had a very poor talent. But who could have thought that in just 5 years, he managed to reach the peak stage of Body Refining State being a handyman disciple? So, everyone got suspicious about him having a treasure. But who knows why suddenly the Sect Master took him as his personal disciple? In 20 years, he reached thete stage of Qi refining state and after 30 years he reached the Golden Core State. Now he is nearly a hundred years of age and is already about to enter the middle stage of Golden Core State.


    Because of him, the Blood Saber Sect always ranked first in all the Northern Sect Conference meetings in the past years. As a result, the Blood Saber Sect became the number one sect in the outer region. They possess many spirit mines and are in control of many territories.


    Not only that, but they are also interested in the territory of the Bone and Devil Sect. But Thaddeus doesn''t seem to know why they were interested in this small sect. The only thing remaining here is the graveyard and the underground caves.


    "Indeed, we havee uninvited. But it was simply because I had some tasks to do in Lilium City. I got some important news about the Conference there. As this sect is near Lilium City, I thought I''de and pay a visit too. I wanted to have a look at how you''re doing." Edgar guffawed inughter.


    "But it seems like¡­ Thaddeus, your situation doesn''t look too good?"


    "I don''t need you to worry about my sect," Thaddeus responded cidly. But deep down he was feeling really angry. Edgar didn''t even address him the way a Sect Master should have. But simply called him by his name despite just being an elder.


    "To be honest, Thaddeus, don''t you find it tough? Such a huge sect for such a small group of people¡­ and yet you''ve got to take care of such arge base. I''m really worried for you¡­" Edgar sneered.


    "What do you mean, Edgar?" Thaddeus asked impatiently.


    "This time, the Northern Sects Conference will happen in Lilium City after one month. As your sect has rankedst in every previous Conference, and all your disciples have left, the sect ground and thisnd are getting deserted. So, we and all other sects havee to the conclusion that all these resources are going to be offered to the sect who is going to rank first in the Conference so as not to waste these resources."


    "You can''t do this." Thaddeus faltered and took two steps back.


    "Thaddeus, so I havee here with a solution." Edgar finally revealed his agenda.


    "As long as you decide to offer up the grounds to our sect, we''ll help your sect ensure its lineage is not broken in the uing Northern Sects Conference."


    "I can even give you some benefits andpensation which is much better than taking part in the Conference. If you take part in it, then you will definitely rankst as usual. You should know what happens when you rankst, do you? You will loose everything." Edgar confidently spoke.


    "This is a naked threat!"


    mes of anger were raging in Thaddeus'' heart. But at the thought of the sect''s current dire circumstances, he was doused with cold water.


    "Think about it carefully, Thaddeus. This is a warning from my Blood Saber Sect." Edgar chuckled and took his disciples away.


    Thaddeus couldn''t do anything and just could watch them leave.


    He was not so naive to think that they would protect the lineage of the Bone and Devil Sect if he gave away their headquarters.


    Was not the Blood Saber Sect and the other sects, the reason for the current predicament of his sect? Was it not they who had been acting behind the scenes? Otherwise, it would take many more years for this sect to fall to this state naturally.


    He understood clearly that Edgar hade today to deliver a threat. If they did not offer up their headquarters, he would wipe them all out.


    When Edgar was leaving with his disciples, he saw a young maning towards the sect. Davion was also looking at them.


    "Eh..someone dares to join this sect?" Edgar and the disciples behind him allughed.


    Davion didn''t mind them and entered the sect.

 Chapter 42 - The Secret Arts Hall

    Seeing Davioning, Thaddeus''s mood became a little better.


    "Sect Master, who were they?" Davion was puzzled.


    "Oh, they are from the Blood Saber Sect. They were here to tell us about the Conference which is in a month''s time. Don''t think too much. Just focus on your cultivation," Thaddeus replied mildly.


    "Yes." Davion nodded his head.


    "So how was your experience outside? This was your first time in the city." Thaddeus asked.


    "It was pretty good. I managed to learn a lot of things outside." Davion smiled.


    "Ok. Nowe two hours earlier than the usual time in the morning lecture starting tomorrow. I have some more things to teach you." Thaddeus slowly left.


    "The disciple understands." Davion bowed towards the direction Thaddeus left.


    ***


    Far away, in the Blood Saber Sect,


    In the main hall, there was an old man with a long beard sitting on a throne. He was wearing a red robe and had tworge sabers hanging on the side.


    Below him, was a middle-aged man reporting all the matters that transpired today. Indeed, that man was Edgar. After Edgar finished reporting, the old man finally stood up and said in a deep voice, "It looks like we still need time to capture the grounds of the Bone and Devil Sect."


    "That old man is really foolish. I don''t know why he still wants to run the sect when all his disciples have left. Even the remaining disciples don''t get resources. I even took a lot of trouble to persuade those other sects to help us. We had to give them a lot of spirit stones just for this."


    "You have done a good job, disciple." The old man looked at him and felt proud.


    "But master, there is one thing that I do not understand. What is inside that sect that deserves so much of our attention." Edgar was puzzled.


    "You don''t need to know much about it. Just time will tell. You can leave for now." The old man waved his hands.


    Edgar bowed and left the hall.


    Making sure nobody was around, the old man came behind the throne and put his hands on the wall.


    The wall was slowly pushed back and a hidden passageway was behind it. He walked inside it and a small room came into view. There was only a pir with a strange orb in the middle of the room. There were strange characters and symbols on the pir. If Davion was here, he could recognize some of the symbols as they were the same one Thaddeus showed him in the scroll.


    He came infront of the orb and poured his Qi inside it. He started chanting a strangenguage. After a while, the orb started glowing and a ck projection was seen above it. But the facial features were not seen properly. Only a pair of eyes were seen.


    Seeing the projection, the old man immediately kneeled.


    "So, did you capture those grounds?" a strange voice which was neither male nor female was heard.


    "No, we did not manage to capture it. But it will be done in a month''s time." The old man didn''t even dare to look at that projection.


    "Humm, make sure you do it properly. Our majesty cannot wait much longer. You will definitely be awarded."


    "Also, don''t let anyone know about it. If those sects get the gist of it, it will be trouble."


    "Yes, your servant understands."


    The projection slowly faded and finally, the old man stood up and pondered, "What is inside the pool in the Bone and Devil Sect?"


    ***


    One weekter, inside the Cultivation Pool,


    Everyone was closing their eyes and cultivating when a handsome young man suddenly jumped out of the pool. He came infront of a big rock and punched it. The rock immediately broke into pieces.


    Listening to thismotion, everyone opened their eyes and looked at Davion in surprise.


    I looked at him for a while and asked, "Junior Brother, did you break through?"


    "What do you think?" Davion smiled.


    "Davion, did you really breakthrough?" Thaddeus immediately came into the cave from outside.


    "Yes, I just finished tempering my organs." Davion bowed and replied.


    Everyone got shocked while looking at Davion. How long has it been since he joined the sect? Only the disciples in the inner regions might be as talented as him.


    Thaddeus didn''t even know how to react. Only after a while, he took out a golden badge from his space ring and said, "You can take this and enter the Secret Arts Hall in the library. Inside there is a Qi refining manual and lots of immortal arts of our sect. Previously, only one art could be chosen by a disciple. But for you, I have made an exception."


    "Even though I have made an exception for you. You should not waste your time learning more arts. Cultivation is the most important thing. You are talented, so that''s why I allowed you to enrich your knowledge. Now, you can go. You should not ck," after reminding Davion, he left.


    On his way, Thaddeus was a little worried. Hendrix still hasn''t returned for a week and only I was a Qi refining disciple. So, she could only take part in the conference battle.


    He sighed thinking about these things, "Why didn''t I find Davion, much earlier?"


    Davion had a sharp and keen mind. With most things, it took only a little bit of teaching before he mastered them. He showed great promise in terms of talent as well. The more he spent time with him, the more he liked thisd.


    "I will just let him escape if something happens.." Thaddeus made up his mind.

 Chapter 43 - Formations And Secret Arts

    Dark Moon City,


    In an inn, Hendrix was wearing the same ck robe with his hood on. It''s already been a week and there was still no news from the Silent Killers. He was starting to get anxious. They said they would return after 3 days, but a week has already passed.


    "I have a bad feeling about this. Should I go and check?"


    "Sect master might have been angry with me. It''s been a week since Ist attended the lecture. I should return to the sect and forget about this."


    He made his way towards the sect. While he was walking past the city, he saw two dead bodies near a tree. This was the spot where Davion had killed the two brothers.


    He didn''t want to pay attention to those bodies, as fighting and killing among cultivators are normal. But when he passed by those bodies and saw their robes, he panicked. Even though bodies decay over time, it takes much longer for a cultivator''s body to decay.


    So, when he saw those faces full of scars, he was shocked. "How could both of them die here? They were both in the middle stage of Qi refining. It looks like they couldn''t take a single blow from the opponent."


    "Did they try to ambush the wrong person over here? Or did they fall into their enemy hands? Or was it Davion?"


    "But that kid is too weak to do so. I should return soon and confirm my guesses."


    ***


    The Bone and Devil Sect,


    Infront of the Secret Arts Hall, Davion was carrying the golden badge given by the Sect Master. He came to the elder and showed him the badge.


    The elder dropped the book he was reading and looked at that badge. He looked at Davion and said, "Thaddeus is really generous. It looks like he values you very much. You can stay as much as you like inside. But don''t take out those manuals outside."


    "I understand." Davion nodded and entered the hall.


    It was a small cave where there were two shelves kept opposite to each other. Between them, there was a table and a chair. A candlemp was on the table.


    He focused his attention on the two shelves. One of the shelves contained many manuals but the other shelf contained very few. He came to the shelf containing many manuals and saw that they were all about formations.


    "Do I study formations?" Davion pondered.


    "In the novels that I used to read in my previous life, the main character would always learn alchemy, formation, and weapon forging. He would then impress everyone with his talent, especially beautiful girls. Should I also do the same? It might also help me earn more spirit stones in the future."


    "But learning those things requires a lot of patience and time."


    "Eh!, I have a golden finger. How could I forget about it?"


    So, he took out one of the manuals from the shelf. It was about the Qi gathering formation. He opened the manual and simply read it from first tost.


    After finishing, he closed his eyes and tried to focus on the panel. There was no Qi gathering formation over there. He got disappointed and then pped his head.


    "My god! how could I be so dumb? Formations are not immortal exercises that can be learned with the panel. They are just arrangements of materials in a certain way that can manipte the Qi of heaven and earth. By manipting this Qi and materials, you might be able to create a defensive array, attacking array, tracking array, or even a Qi gathering array. The main difficulty of formations lies in the refinement of materials."


    "So how foolish was I to think my panel could help me."


    "It looks like learning this would take a very long time and is very boring. It''s not my cup of tea."


    So, he simply ignored these and came to the other shelf. There were only five manuals there.


    "Shadow bind", "Dark Hands", "Qi refining Manual", "Dark Domain" and "Golden Core Manual"


    "So, there are only three spiritual arts. It looks like many arts were lost in the cmity. These arts should be able to get recorded in the panel."


    Like previously, he took the Shadow Bind manual from the shelf and read it from top to bottom.


    After reading it, he closed his eyes and focused on the panel.


    Indeed, as he thought, there was Shadow Bind written in red on the bottom of the panel.


    He smiled, "I should record all these arts now. As for the Qi refining Manual and Golden Core Manual, they are useless for me because I cannot cultivate them.. So, I will just read it once and try to get more knowledge about these states."

 Chapter 44 - Hendrix Returns

    A couple of hourster, Davion came out of the Secret Arts Hall, full of smiles.


    "Haha, I have already recorded these secret arts. The only thing Ick now is the experience points. After taking those pills from the auction hall, I have already reached level 18."


    "But these days, I am hearing some strange news. If our sect ranksst in this Conference, then we have to give our sect''s ground to the sect that ranks first. From I, the other day, I heard that the one I saw was an elder from the Blood Saber Sect. He hade to ask for the sect''s ground but got tly rejected by our Sect Master."


    "It looks like our sect is in great trouble. Not only that, we have created enmity with the strongest sect in this region. I don''t think they have given up so easily. They might be confident in getting the first ce in this Conference and trying to get our sect''s ground in this way. But if we do not rankst then we can save our sect from the current trouble."


    "There is one thing that doesn''t feel right about it. What is the Blood Saber Sect looking for? They even came and threatened us tantly."


    "Not only that, our sect only has I who can participate in the Conference. Hendrix has been missing the whole week."


    When he was about to reach his cave, he saw a ck-robed person with a hood near his cave.


    He used his Mind-Eye and found who he was.


    "Hendrix?" Davion eximed.


    "Davion!" Hendrix got shocked and took a few steps back.


    "As I thought, he is really alive," Hendrix muttered.


    He forced a smile and asked, "Did you not go to the city? I heard that you wanted to go there and have some fresh air."


    "Yes, I''ve already gone there and enjoyed it a bit. But what about you? You were missing for a whole week." Davion acted innocently.


    "Eh!, I injured my junior sister and acted rashly. So, I felt very bad and wanted to take some break from the sect. That''s why I was staying in the city for a whole week. Now that I feel good, I want to apologize to I and the Sect Master." Hendrix lied with a straight face.


    Davion looked at him for a while and thought, "He is really shameless."


    "Junior Brother, it looks like you are tired. So, I don''t want to disturb you any longer. I will take my leave." Hendrix was about to run away when Davion suddenly called him out.


    "Senior Brother, I think you have lost something on your way. I found it and kept it for you."


    He took out thest space ring that he had obtained from the bodies of the Silent Killers. Before Hendrix could react, he threw the ring towards him.


    Hendrix didn''t know what it was and immediately caught it. But when he looked at it, his eyes nearly popped out.


    Before he could say anything, he heard Davion say, "Senior brother, you should take care of your items and not ideal around the city. The Conference ising near and you need to participate. So, you have to work hard."


    Davion smiled and returned to his cave as a good junior brother.


    Hendrix watched him leave and wiped the sweat on his forehead. He got really scared this time. "How could he get the ring? Was he the one who killed those brothers? But how could it be? If he knew I was the one behind it, then why didn''t he do anything about it?"


    Hendrix stood there for a long time and finally left with the ring in his hands. His mind was in a mess.


    ***


    Inside the cave,


    "My main reason foring to this sect was to get some spiritual arts. I thought it would be really difficult. But who could have thought that this task would bepleted so easily? I was actually thinking about leaving this sect, and going towards the inner region."


    "There are also a lot of troubles surrounding this sect. Especially the Blood Saber Sect. They look really strong and dangerous. So, I didn''t want to get into this mess. I wanted to escape."


    "But, seeing the sect master''s attitude and care towards me, I do not want to escape like that." Davion sighed.


    "It looks like there is only one way, I can repay the favor of the sect master. I will join the Conference and help them get a higher ranking. Then I will leave towards the inner region."


    Davion made up his mind.


    This is the reason why he didn''t want to do anything to Hendrix. After he leaves the sect, then the sect will only have I as a Qi refining disciple. As her talent is poor, the sect will again fall below.. With Hendrix, the sect should be able to continue for a long time.

 Chapter 45 - Devil Summoning Art

    Time passed by, two days before the Conference,


    Davion came two hours earlier to the lecture hall as usual. But today, he was radiating strange energy from his body.


    Thaddeus was sitting in his usual ce with his eyes closed. Sensing Davioning, he opened his eyes.


    But when he saw Davion, he couldn''t react for a while. He eyed him for a long time and finally asked in disbelief, "Did you just break through?"


    "Yes, Sect Master, I just reached the Qi refining state. But it''s a little unstable." Davion replied and some dark energy started gathering outside of his body.


    "You..."


    "It is indeed the sign of the Qi refining state." Thaddeus was really shocked. It''s not even been two months since Davion has joined the sect. But now, he has already reached the Qi refining state.


    Before he could continue, Davion said, "Sect Master, I also want to participate in the Conference."


    "Eh!, but you have just reached the Qi refining state and your Qi is unstable now. Even if you have good fighting skills, the battle between Qi refining cultivators depends upon the use of secret arts. And you still haven''t learned any of it. Let alone master it." Thaddeus sighed.


    Today, he wanted to give the heritage that he had always treasured to Davion and send him far away. But who could have thought that he had already broken through the Qi refining state? Not only that, he came up with a strange request.


    "But Sect Master, I want to go to the Conference and see the young talents of other sects. Not only that, we have only two disciples participating from our sect. I heard from I that a sect has at least three disciples participating. Since we have only two disciples participating, it will be a disadvantage to us. Maybe I can make a difference and help us raise our rank? And it might also broaden my horizon." Davion tried to persuade him.


    Thaddeus looked at his disciple who was persuading him. He couldn''t find any reasons to reject him. So, he finally gave up.


    "Ok, you can go. But you have to do a task for me after the Conference."


    Davion smiled and said, "Thank you, Sect Master. You can depend upon me."


    Thaddeus took out a space ring from his robe. But it looked very different from the one Davion had. There were moreplex patterns on it and it looked much heavier. He passed the ring to Davion and seriously said, "You can only open this after the Conference ends. Then you will know your task."


    "The disciple understands." Davion looked solemn.


    Thaddeus looked at Davion and said, "You must be always wondering why I was always teaching you strange symbols and characters, don''t you?"


    Davion nodded his head.


    Thaddeus smiled and started chanting some strange words and a small crack was seen above him. Seeing this Davion used his Mind-Eye and immediately felt a familiar breathing from it. The breath looked simr to the one in the pool.


    From the crack, a strange creature popped out. It looked like a little girl and had two wings. It was brown in color and looked like it was made of y.


    "This creature is really simr to the ones that I used to see deep into the pool." Davion thought inside but outside he showed a surprised expression.


    Seeing the surprised expression from Davion, Thaddeus felt really satisfied. He exined, "This is a devil. Thousands of years ago, we used to be a middle-grade sect that had a huge influence. But due to a cmity, our sect got destroyed. Although I don''t know much about it, I do know that this cmity was due to these devils."


    "The strange characters and symbols that I taught you every day are thenguage used by the devils. Our sect used to study those devils and invented many spiritual arts depending on them. The one I showed you just now is thest remaining heritage of our sect. This art allows you to summon a devil and it will always be loyal to you."


    "Sect Master, so where do these devilse from?" Davion asked the question he really wanted to know.


    "I also don''t know much about it. But I heard that they might havee from a different world."


    After saying this, Thaddeus didn''t want to talk much about it. So, he just waved his hands and the devil turned into smoke and disappeared.


    Davion nodded his head but his mind was thinking about other things. "It looks like there are other worlds too."


    Thaddeus took out a dark yellow scroll from his ring. The scroll was tattered and torn. It was the same scroll he had taken out previously.


    He passed it to Davion and said, "This is the Devil Summoning Art, the secret lineage of our sect. I am now passing it to you. Only open this after the Conference ends."


    "I understand." Davion bowed his head.


    "Today, I will exin to you the final symbol remaining in the Devil Language.. Only by knowing all, can you understand this Art."

 Chapter 46 - Bottom Of The Cultivation Pool

    Two days passed by,


    The day of the Conference was finally here. Davion was making some preparations in his cave before leaving. They had to go to Lilium City which was near the sect. Other sects which were far away might have already reached there.


    Today is the most important day for each and every sect in the outer region. Everyone will try to get higher rankings so that they can get more resources. If they get lower rankings, then they have to give away their resources to the higher ones. So, by the next conference, there will be a certain gap between these lower and higher-ranking sects.


    This was the same for the Bone and Devil Sect. When they camest in every Conference, they slowly lost resources day by day. As a result, the gap between them and the higher-ranking ones got very big. Not only that, they became very weak to even try to challenge their position. Now they don''t have anything remaining except the sect''s ground which was not even safe anymore.


    Making sure everything was ready, Davion left his cave. But before leaving, he looked at it for thest time with mncholy. Even though it has just been two months, it felt like a long time ago. With the interaction with the sect master these two days, he got some hints from him.


    "The Sect Master is trying to send me far away from here by giving me a task. Even though I haven''t opened up the ring, I could make some guesses." Davion thought.


    "I was nning to leave this sect from the start. But this task makes it much easier, I guess."


    "During this month, I finished reading almost all the books in the library. Not only that, I have been brushing experience points from the pool at night. Yesterday, the Sect Master finally finished teaching me about the Devil Language."


    "Now, there is only one thing remaining for me to do here before leaving."


    ***


    Davion came infront of the Cultivation Pool with a serious face.


    "I have been killing those devils every day. Nearly all of them are killed. Today is the day when I see what''s at the bottom of it."


    He immediately dived into the pool. This time he went 200 feet deep without anyone interrupting him. When he reached there, he could finally see some devils. Some looked like the ones Thaddeus summoned the other day.


    He didn''t care about them and started going deeper to the pool.


    When he reached near these devils, ck energy starteding out from his body. The water 5 meters around him all turned ck. When these devils touched the ck water, they all started corroding and finally turned into dust.


    If Thaddeus was here, his eyes would surely pop out. Because this spell was none other than the ''Dark Domain'' inside the secret arts hall. But it should not be so powerful. The only thing Dark Domain could do was create a dark field around the user. This darkfield would take away the opponent''s vision and the spells which depend on energies except Dark energy would weaken greatly.


    If you wanted to make your darkfield corrosive like Davion, then you need to use at least half of your Qi. That''s the reason why nobody wanted to learn this art.


    But this is not a problem for Davion, whose spiritual energy always bes stronger every time he levels up. So, even the normal field released by him bes so corrosive. Because the quality of his energy is higher.


    After leveling up, his body has also be stronger. So, now he could easily handle the pressure. In this way, Davion easily came to the bottom of the pool.


    He stood on the ground and looked around him. There were only big rocks and strange nts around him. After making sure there were no devils here, he stopped the Dark Domain. He then used his Mind-Eye and found where the breath came from. He swam in that direction and found a strange altar over there. Above the altar was a huge skull that looked different from the human''s skull. It had two horns but one was broken. Not only that, the skull was cracked in the middle. And in the same cracked ce, a huge sword was inserted. There were strange symbols on that sword and that sword produced strong dark energy.


    "Eh, these are the devil symbols." Since the sword was inserted into the skull and only the remaining half of it was seen, Davion could only understand what the remaining symbols meant.


    "Suppress" He read it out.


    "It looks like someone is suppressed down here by the sword. The disgusting devil''s breath ising from it. This breath is trying to pollute my mind. So, it might be the skull of a devil. Not only that, this sword produces strong dark energy.. It looks like the dark energy in the cultivation pooles from it."

 Chapter 47 - To The Lilium City

    Davion tried to go near the altar but a huge force suppressed him from nowhere. His spiritual energy, body, and even the soul inside him felt locked by something. So, he immediately backed away.


    "Damn, it''s really scary. Even from such a distance, I could feel its terror. Was it the sword that suppressed me?" Davion wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    "If the sword is already this powerful, then how about the devil?"


    "Maybe this might be the cause of the cmity a thousand years ago. I don''t want to stay here any longer. It''s really dangerous."


    "I can only return here after reaching higher levels. This ce is not something I should set foot at."


    "I should return back now. Sect Master might be waiting for me."


    After Davion left, the right eye of the skull shined for a brief moment. But nobody was there to notice it.


    ***


    Outside the graveyard, Thaddeus wearing a ck robe was waiting for his disciples. There was a wooden carriage pulled by two horses waiting for them. A young man was infront of the carriage. He looked like a typical city boy.


    From this, one could say that the boy was from the Dark Moon City, who was hired to drive the carriage. If the people from other sects were to see this, then they wouldugh their asses off.


    The Bone and Devil sect were too poor to afford a beast to pull the carriage. Even the carriage was normal ones used by the civilians. Although they had a spiritual artifact, it was not big enough to take all of them. So, Thaddeus could onlye up with this.


    A whileter, I and Hendrix came together. Seeing them, Thaddeus smiled. The one thing that surprised him the most was Hendrix. After missing for a week, Hendrix came and apologized to him and I. Not only that, his character has be much better, and worked even harder.


    "I don''t know what happened to him in the city. But after he had returned, he became a whole new person."


    "Cultivation is a long path and people do often make mistakes and die from greed, pride, anger, foolishness, and emotions. But only those who can ovee this, can live long and be a great cultivator. Maybe he realized his wrongdoings."


    "This is for the better good," he sighed.


    "Sect Master." I and Hendrix both bowed and greeted him.


    "How are you guys feeling today?" Thaddeus asked.


    "Hehe, this is not the first time we have participated in the conference. So, you don''t need to worry about us." I smiled but deep down she was really worried about the sect.


    Hendrix then asked, "Sect Master, where is Junior Brother? We went to his cave but he was not there. We thought he might have alreadye here."


    Thaddeus said, "It looks like he might be preparing something. He looked very excited the other day. It is his first conference, so you guys should take care of him."


    "Leave it to us," I eximed.


    She felt very proud thinking about Davion. When she heard that Davion had already reached the Qi refining state, she was really shocked. Only Hendrix had no expression on his face. Being the Senior Sister of a genius was something to be proud of.


    After a while, Davion came running. He had already changed his wet clothes. He was wearing a white robe and carrying a sword on his back.


    "Sorry, I made everyone wait." Davion apologized.


    "It took some time to prepare and I am getting a little nervous."


    "Forgot about it. Don''t think too much about the conference. If you can''t beat your opponents, then just give up. Don''t try too hard on yourselves."


    The three nodded in understanding.


    "Ok, now enter the carriage. We should not waste much time."


    Seeing them enter the carriage, Thaddeus finally looked back.


    "I don''t even know whether we can return back here. They might be already prepared to seize it."


    "But I will not let them have it this easy. Even if it takes my life." Thaddeus pulled back his sleeves and looked at his right hand. There was a tattoo of a lion on it. When he focused on it, the tattoo started burning and looked like it was alive.


    ***


    Far away, a carriage was moving towards Lilium City. There were three disciples and an old man inside it.


    The old man took out a strange red orb from his ring. He looked at one of his disciples and seriously said, "This is a one-time use spiritual artifact that I got yesterday. I will give this to you. It produces a huge explosion. You lost to Hendrixst time. We won at the end because they had only one disciple at the middle stage of Qi refining. But I do not want to take such risks. Just use this and blow him up."


    "Thank you, elder. You can depend upon me."


    The disciple took the orb andughed smugly. "Hehe, nobody can save you now Hendrix.. I will definitely have my revenge."

 Chapter 48 - Northern Sects Conference

    Lilium City, today the city was decorated and looked very lively. Many strange carriages were passing through it. The carriages were built from very expensive materials and strange beasts were pulling them. Thus, it looked very imposing.


    The constant flow of the carriages with sect members became a wonderful sight in the city.


    Many ordinary people also came outside to watch the activity. Some people knew that this was a big gathering of all sects in the outer region.


    Everyone was focusing on those imposing carriages but there was amon carriage slowly moving towards the city.


    Indeed, this was the carriage of the Bone and Devil Sect. Sitting in the carriage, Davion looked outside the window and was surprised, "It looks like nobody''s paying attention to us."


    "We are the only ones in a normal carriage. So, it is natural." I said while looking at the direction of Sect Master. Seeing that he was not responding and just closing his eyes, she felt at ease.


    "It is better not to talk about these things infront of the Sect Master," she thought.


    Davion also thought so. So, he asked the things he wanted to know about the conference.


    "Senior sister, do all the sects in the outer region take part in the conference?"


    "There are 20 lower grade sects in the outer region. Among them, 18 sects take part in the conference. The other two sects do not really care about the conference." I replied.


    "Oh, are they so powerful that they do not need to take part?" Davion got interested.


    Hendrix who has been silent for a long time finally spoke, "It''s not that they are powerful but they have a great rtionship with all the sects. They are the Northern Alchemist Sect and the Northern Artifact Sect. They are the only sect having the heritage of pill manufacturing and artifact forging in the outer region."


    "So, all other sects depend upon these two sects for pills and artifacts. This is the reason why they have a great influence and nobody wants to offend them."


    "Since they are the only ones who can make them, every sect offers them spirit mines and rare materials of heaven and earth to forge artifacts and make pills for them. That''s why they are rich and don''t care about the resources obtained from the Conference. They are too lucky and here we have to fight for it," I sighed.


    While they were talking, they heard loud noisesing behind them. When Davion looked through the window, he saw a meape pulling a red carriage.


    Thaddeus opened his eyes and said, "They have finally arrived."


    "Who are they?" Davion looked confused.


    "This is the carriage of the me Blossom Sect. They are a rank above us. We lost against them in the previous Conference." Hendrix looked very solemn.


    "Does this mean they are our opponents?" Davion asked.


    "You could say so," I said then continued.


    "The higher-ranking sects cannot challenge the lower ranking sects. But we can challenge them."


    "So, it means we have the right to challenge the Blood Saber Sect and get the first ranking?" Davion smiled.


    "If this was that easy, we would not be here." Hendrix shook his head.


    "The higher the sects rank, the stronger they get. The Blood Saber Sect has all participating disciples in thete stage of Qi refining. The only sect we can fight is the me Blossom Sect."


    "They have two disciples in the middle stage of Qi refining. I beat one of themst time, but I didn''t have much Qi remaining for thetter. So, we lost. This time I have improved a lot. But I still don''t know whether I can handle them both."


    But thinking about how Davion managed to kill those Silent Killers, he had some confidence in beating the me blossom sect. But he didn''t say these things aloud. He was still scared of Davion.


    When the carriage of the me Blossom passed by their carriage, it suddenly stopped infront of them. Then they heard a burst of heartyughtering from the carriage.


    "Haha, Thaddeus, you are inside this broken carriage? I could have missed you if I didn''t spread my senses."


    An old man with red hair and a red robe came out of it. He was the same old man who passed his disciple the spiritual artifact on the way.


    "What do you want, Gideon?" Thaddeus also came out of the carriage.


    "Haha, did you forget Thaddeus? The older generation always had a gathering before the Conference started. Or are you really scared that your disciples might get bullied here without you?"


    Thaddeus looked back at the carriage and said, "We have an hour before the conference starts. You guys can do whatever you like now. But don''t gette for the conference. I will be going to the gathering."


    "We understand.." Everyone nodded.

 Chapter 49 - The Blood Saber Sect Vs The Earth Fortress Sect

    Seeing Thaddeus leave, Davion asked, "So, what are we doing now? We have an hour left."


    Hendrix was about to say something when a female voice came from behind.


    "I? You''ve alreadye?" A young girl wearing a purple robe looked in their direction in surprise.


    "Cam?" I also had a look of surprise on her face.


    Behind Cam were two girls wearing the same robes as her. It looked like they were from the same sect. Seeing them, I said, "Junior brother, I will be going with them for a while. We can meet at the conferenceter on. Bye"


    Without even waiting for a reply, she happily left.


    "They are the disciples of the Plum Maiden Sect. They are ranked just above the me Blossom Sect. Only females can join that sect. The girl in the center is Cam, who has a good rtionship with her." Hendrix gave a quick introduction.


    "She even forgot about us after seeing her. It looks like they are really good friends. So, what are we going to do, senior brother?" Davion asked.


    "I will do some shopping. I need to prepare for the battle. You can have some fresh air while we are at it." Hendrix left in a hurry.


    "Is he still scared by me?" Davion sighed.


    "This city is new for me. I should roam around and see if I find anything interesting."


    ***


    Davion bought some snacks from the street vendor. While enjoying it, he was looking around the city. Seeing the bustling crowd and peopleughing with each other, he smiled. He visited a clothing store and bought some clothes. "It feels like I have returned to my previous world."


    While he was roaming around the city, he saw a street vendor selling some strange masks. Some children were buying it. He was about to turn a blind eye to it, but he suddenly stopped.


    "I think I should buy a mask. In the novels in my previous life, the main character would always get chased by someone and fall into trouble. A simple mask would have saved him. But they are too dumb to get one. So, I should buy one just in case."


    He immediately came infront of the vendor and saw different types of masks. A red-colored mask managed to impress him. It was totally red and had two devil horns over the top. He bought it and put it in his ring.


    "The Sect Master told me that there is a huge arena in the middle of the city. That is where the Conference would take ce. I think it''s about time. I should go."


    ***


    In the center of the city, there was a big circr arena made of solid materials which only the Golden Core cultivators could damage. From a certain distance away from the arena, there were stands made for the spectators. Especially in the middle, there wererge stands that looked grandeur. Only the Sect Masters or elders of the sect were seated on it.


    Davion arrived on time and was seated with I and Hendrix in one of the stands. The disciples of other sects were also sitting near them.


    He saw Thaddeus in the stands sitting with the other elders. There were also the elders that he had seen during the auction hall.


    "I don''t need to worry about them. I escaped from them unnoticed. But this Conference looks very awe-inspiring. This whole arena looks like a colosseum."


    Davion was looking at the disciples around him. The disciples were also looking at each other trying to know the enemy they challenged beforehand.


    After a while, a middle-ageddy came to the middle of the arena. When Davion used his Mind-Eye, he found that thedy was a Golden Core cultivator. She then dered, "Everyone should know the rules. So, I won''t say much. But remember, you cannot kill anyone here. The battle ends only after someone gives up. Now, let the Northern Sects Conference begin."


    It looked like she was speaking in a low voice, but in everyone''s ear, it sounded like thunder. She then left the arena and returned to the stands.


    A few minutester, the arena was still empty. Nobody wanted to be the one to start the challenge. Everyone was looking at each other and waiting for the first one.


    Davion got bored seeing this and suggested to I on the other side, "Senior sister, do we go and be the first one to challenge?"


    I was about to reply when Hendrix suddenly eximed by pointing his finger. "It looks like it''s unnecessary. Someone is already there."


    Davion also looked over and saw a young man slowly moving towards the arena. He was wearing a green robe and had two huge gloves on his hands.


    Seeing this he got confused and asked, "I have never seen this type of robe. Who is he?"


    I on the side got excited and pped her hands, "He is Brixton, the core disciple of the Earth Fortress Sect which is ranked second. This clearly means that he wants to challenge the first ranked Blood Saber Sect."


    While everyone was looking over, they saw that Brixton came to the center of the arena and produced a big rock, simply by using his Qi. He punched it and it went straight to one of the stands.


    When the nearby disciples were trying to get away, a red color Qi swept towards the rock. Both collided and the rock disintegrated into dust while the red Qi also disappeared.


    After the dust settled down, the disciples could finally see who had stopped the rock. He was a young man wearing a dark red robe and carrying arge Saber in his right hand.. He looked at Brixton with a sharp gaze.

 Chapter 50 - Fierce Battle

    "Damn, this is really cool. Is this what it means to steal the show?" Davion was quite surprised.


    "Senior sister, who is he?"


    "He is Daxton, the core disciple of the Blood Saber Sect. In the previous conference, Daxton managed to beat Brixton with a slight advantage. But that battle was atst." I replied.


    "But it looks like Brixton can''t wait for his revenge. So, he immediately sought Daxton at the start."


    "It looks like he is confident for today''s battle," Hendrix said while focusing on the arena.


    Daxton jumped straight to the arena from the stands, then asked, "You are really in a hurry to take revenge, aren''t you?"


    "Our battle was really closest time. But today, it is going to be me, who is going to beat you." Brixton looked very calm.


    "Haha, do you really think you can win? I have improved a lot in these three years. We might as well give up if I can''t win." Daxtonughed as he channeled his Qi into his saber and got ready to battle.


    Seeing Daxton so confident, Brixton also didn''t want to loose out. He channeled his Qi into his gloves and said, "We will also give up If I can''t beat you."


    When they were about to start their battle, a circr barrier covered them. It made sure that the shockwaves from the battle would not spread outside.


    In the stands, an old man sighed, "Why is he always so rash? He should have thought before making a decision."


    Edgar beside himughed, "I think he is really confident. Why don''t we make a bet?"


    "What bet?" All the elders got excited.


    "Let''s bet our spirit mines," Edgar suggested.


    "Forget about it." The elders immediately dismissed this idea and didn''t want to talk about it anymore.


    "These old men are really cautious." Edgar thought as watched the battle going on in the arena.


    Daxton was using his des to strike while Brixton was catching all those des with hands. If there were any good opportunities, then Brixton would immediately close the gap and try to punch straight to the face. But Daxton was no pushover, he always maintained a certain distance and canceled every move made by Brixton perfectly using his des. So, the battle was in a stalemate and no one had a clear advantage.


    Davion watching from the stands was also impressed, "They are not using any fancy moves, just des, and fists. It looks like pure martial arts."


    "Yes, the Blood Saber Sect always focused on training their body and de. Their secret arts especially depend upon their body. They burn their blood and possess great power. So, they do not have any fancy moves." I continued while watching the battle.


    "The Earth Fortress Sect is also simr. They coat their bodies with earth Qi and all their spiritual arts are based on using their bodies to fight. So, the fight between them looks like a fight between two mortals using martial arts."


    "So, this is the case." Davion nodded in understanding.


    "This battle will never end if I go on like this. I should use some tricks." Brixton who was near Daxton ran back and made a certain distance with him.


    He channeled more of his Qi and made many rocks simr to the one he made before. He punched all those rocks with his fastest speed. While the rocks were moving towards Daxton, he immediately made more of them. This time he didn''t shoot them, but rather made them float above him, one above another. He jumped upon them and came high above the ground.


    Daxton was focusing on those rocksing towards him so he didn''t have time to focus on Brixton who was already in the air. He used some part of Qi and deflected those rocks. Some rocks turned to dust while others hit the barrier. When he deflected thest rock, he felt a strong sense of dangering from above.


    He saw a fist containing earth Qiing towards him. So, he immediately tried to back away and swung his saber above him.


    The saber collided with the fist. But in a hurry, he couldn''t use his full force and the momentum of that fist was far greater than him.


    "F**k*"


    He was strongly hit and his body got swept away to the corner of the arena. But he still managed to stand with the help of the barrier behind him.


    "Who could have thought that a simple trick would put Daxton at a disadvantage. It looks like he got injured. He has blood on his hands and mouth." Davion was impressed with this move.


    The audience was buzzing with excitement. "Will the Blood Saber Sect fall from their ranks?"


    "Haha, well-done Braxton." The old man of the Earth Fortress Sect was full of smiles.


    The other elders were surprised to see this. "It looked like we had to put a bet on Braxton." This was everyone''s thought.


    Edgar looked really solemn. "Don''t think, your Braxton can knock out my disciple with this move. He still hasn''t shown his true colors.." He was getting annoyed seeing those elders smiling.

 Chapter 51 - The Conclusion

    "Damn, I am injured." Daxton coughed out some blood. He then wiped it with his sleeves.


    "Even my internal organs are shaking. If I hadn''t trained my body hard, then I would have surely lost." Thinking about this he got really angry.


    He looked at Brixton with anger, "You really impressed me. But this is it. I will go all out now."


    "Blood Churning"


    The moment he said, all the blood inside his body started to burn with his Qi. A blood-colored aura started toe out from his body. His blood vessels were seen from outside the body. White smoke started toe out from the pores of his skin.


    Feeling the danger emitting from Daxton, Brixton also used his secret art.


    "Earth Fortress"


    He used arge amount of his Qi and armor made of rocks started forming around his body. The armor was brown in color and covered his whole body.


    I stood up excitedly, "They won''t have any Qi remaining after these moves. This battle is going to end soon."


    Indeed, as I said, both went all out and shed against each other without caring for their defense. They used full power in each of their moves. The arena started cracking.


    Seeing this, Edgar eximed, "It looks like their power is nearing an early-stage Golden Core state."


    "Indeed." The elder of Brixton looked really nervous.


    The fight went on for a while and both of them separated. There were lots of cracks in the earth armor of Brixton. Wounds were seen and blood was spilling from them.


    Daxton was also not in a good condition. His robe was tattered and a big wound was seen in his abdomen. It looked like he got punched there.


    "Let''s end this with one move," said Daxton.


    "Umm," Brixton also agreed.


    "Blood Saber Technique: Final Move"


    The moment Daxton said this, his saber turned dark red. He came towards Brixton and swung his saber.


    Seeing this, Brixton didn''t hesitate and shouted, "Avnche"


    A big green rock formed in his hand. This rock was at least thrice the size of the previous one and it looked much harder. He carried it with his right hand.


    "Come." He also moved towards Daxton and smacked him with his right hand.


    The red saber collided with the green rock. A huge shockwave was produced and the explosion took ce. Dust and debris scattered everywhere. The arena couldn''t take it anymore and the middle part of it cracked.


    Seeing this everyone stood up and wanted to see the result.


    ***


    In the stands, Edgar smiled, "It looks like we won this one, Hugh"


    Hugh was the name of that elder. He looked at the arena and smiled, "Even though Brixton lost, he really impressed me. But your disciple is always one step further than mine."


    Edgarughed, "Indeed, it was a close battle. But it looks like we are gonna take first ce again."


    Hugh had nothing to say, so he simply congratted Edgar. Other elders also congratted Edgar trying to show some courtesy. It was always good to have a proper rtionship with the strongest sect.


    ***


    When the dust settled, the disciples could finally see what had happened. Their robes werepletely torn, and only the important parts were covered. Their whole body was covered with injuries and blood was dripping everywhere. Brixton was on his knees with his right hand near the chest of Daxton. But Daxton''s saber was already at his neck.


    "You won again." After saying this Brixton passed out.


    Daxton was about to move and return but suddenly he coughed out arge amount of blood. He couldn''t take it anymore and he fell on his knees.


    The other disciples of their sect came to the arena and prepared to take them away.


    Before they could leave, the middle-ageddy came to the arena again and announced, "The first round goes to the Blood Saber Sect."


    "Do you want to continue?" She looked at the disciples of the Earth Fortress Sect.


    "No, we give up." The disciples bowed and carried Brixton on their backs and took them away. Brixton had already announced that they would admit defeat if he couldn''t beat Daxton. So, it would have been a shame if they turned back on their words. So, they admitted defeat.


    The disciples of the Blood Saber sect also carried Daxton and left.


    Seeing them leave, she announced, "The Earth Fortress sect couldn''t beat the Blood Saber Sect. So, the rankings remain unchanged. Now, let the challenges continue. But before that let me fix the arena." She threw some materials in the air and used some strange abilities. The arena was restored in a few minutes. She simply left after fixing it.


    "Is she an elder from the Northern Artifact Sect?"


    The crowd were discussing it and buzzing with excitement after the battle just now.. But when they heard that they could start challenging themselves, they got nervous.

 Chapter 52 - The Bone And Devil Sect Vs The Flame Blossom Sect

    "It looks like there is only one task remaining now." Edgar was full of smiles in the stands. Then he looked in the direction of Thaddeus and smirked.


    "It''s been a few minutes and nobody has gone to the arena to issue a challenge. It looks like we have to announce it. What do you think, everyone?"


    "Yeah, this idea looks feasible."


    "We always used to challenge immediately when the battle ended. But these younger generations¡­."


    "They are not brave like us."


    "They are timid."


    The other elders agreed and started criticizing those disciples. Seeing this Edgar became happy. "Let''s start with the sect in the bottom ranking. Thaddeus, are you ok with it?"


    Those elders knew that Edgar was specifically targeting Thaddeus. They knew some insider news about the two of them. Edgar was asking for the grounds of the Bone and Devil sect. The conflict was due to this reason. Since Edgar had already promised them benefits, nobody wanted to speak against him.


    So, they looked at Thaddeus with pity.


    Thaddeus''s hands were already shaking listening to them. Seeing them all looking at him, what could he say? So, he just agreed. "You can do whatever you want."


    Edgarughed, "Ok, this is it."


    He stood up and shouted, "Since nobody came down, we made a decision that the sect ranked in the bottom can challenge first. That is the Bone and Devil Sect."


    "Damn, what a bully." Thaddeus cursed inside.


    Davion was surprised when the name of his sect came first. He looked in the direction of the voice and found that the person was the one he saw the other day. "That''s the elder from the Blood Saber Sect. It looks like he is targeting us on purpose." While he was thinking, he saw that Hendrix had already stood up and was going towards the arena.


    Davion also stood up. "Senior sister, let''s follow him."


    "Uhm." I nodded and they followed behind Hendrix.


    When they entered the arena, they heard someughtering from the stands.


    "They think of us as a joke?" Davion sighed.


    Hendrix got angry listening to thatughter. He shouted immediately, "We want to challenge the me Blossom Sect."


    After he finished speaking, theughter came to a stop. In one of the stands, there were three disciples wearing red robes. They were two boys and a girl. They had one thing inmon, that was their hair. They all had red hair.


    "As we thought, they challenged us directly." Ahmir smiled.


    "Hehe, they don''t know that we have a one-time use spiritual artifact."


    "Why are you so happy? Even without that artifact, we could still beat them. You should think about defeating the Plum Maiden Sect who are above us." The other boy at the side, Arian, looked unhappy.


    "Why are you so serious every day? I am happy because I can get my revenge." Ahmir nced at Arian.


    "Looser." Arian mocked him.


    "You.. Just wait and see. I will definitely beat him without the artifact." Ahmir went to the arena with anger.


    The girl at the side, Abby, looked at the two of them and shook her head, "Why do you guys always fight?"


    Arian huffed and followed after Ahmir.


    "Wait for me, guys¡­"


    ***


    In the arena, Davion asked Hendrix, "Senior brother, are you going to fight first?"''


    "Yes, that Ahmir of the me Blossom Sect should be waiting for revenge. So, I want to go first. Not only that, he is at the middle stage of Qi refining, so I might be of no help." As for Davion, he didn''t want to think about it.


    I felt ashamed thinking about not being able to help him. But there was nothing she could do with her weak cultivation base. So, she simply stood there.


    "Haha, do you guys still think you can beat us?" Ahmir''s mocking voice came from the front.


    They wereing from the opposite direction. Listening to Ahmir, Hendrix didn''t get angry but rather smiled. "It looks like the previous beating was not enough to satisfy you, looser."


    "F**k you." Ahmir leaped into the arena and cursed.


    "Come, this time I will make sure that you will never dare to challenge us again."


    Hendrix looked calm, "I will be going in then. Just wait for the good news."


    He also leaped into the arena.


    When they both entered the arena, the barrier enclosed them and they got both ready to battle.


    Davion, I, and the other two disciples of the me Blossom Sect were outside the barrier.


    "Haha, Thaddeus, it looks like your disciple is still confident about beating Ahmir. He might suffer if he thinks that Ahmir is the same as the one three years ago." Gideonughed.


    "This is true for Hendrix too. Ahmir might not even take a single blow." Thaddeus looked confident.


    "Humph, let''s see.." Gideon focused on the arena.

 Chapter 53 - The Explosive-Orb

    In the arena, Hendrix and Ahmir were looking at each other with a sharp gaze. There was tension in the air.


    Both of them were waiting for each other to make the first move.


    Ahmir was angry because of the previous conflict and also wanted to have revenge. So, he was the first one to attack.


    "me Blossom"


    He gathered Qi in his hands and mes started blooming around it. He shot these mes continuously towards Hendrix.


    "Dark Hands"


    Both of Hendrix''s hands turned ck and he used it to deflect those mes while trying toe near Ahmir. He not only deflected those mes but even managed to dodge them by using his quick footwork. In this way, he was closing the distance with Ahmir.


    "Looks like you have improved sincest time. But what can you do, if you can''te near me?" Ahmir fired such mes faster than ever while backing away.


    The battle went for a few minutes and the intensity of this attack was getting much higher for Hendrix to handle. Some parts of his body were already burnt.


    Seeing this Ahmirughed, "How much longer can you handle this? When I lost against youst time, I trained much harder. Now I can generate a lot of these mes in a single second."


    While he wasughing, he didn''t notice that a dark smoke that looked like a shadow was spiraling towards him from the ground.


    "Hendrix, you are getting closer towards me. But I can still back away. Haha¡­" But hisughter suddenly stopped. When he tried to back away, he could feel that he couldn''t move. Tentacles made from dark Qi were binding his foot.


    In the stands, Gideon was grinning seeing how Hendrix was injured and couldn''t close the distance with Ahmir. But the sudden change made him angered. "Damn, that kid got too carried away and got caught."


    "Thaddeus, you taught him a second spell? Shadow bind?"


    "I don''t even know when he managed to learn that. I never saw him use this skill." Thaddeus was quite surprised seeing this.


    "It looks like Hendrix has a goodprehension ability," he thought.


    "If he can win this round this way, then we might have hope." Thaddeus''splexion was looking much better.


    ***


    Ahmir panicked when he got caught. He stopped firing those mes and tried to use his me to burn off these tentacles. In a few seconds, he managed to burn them easily.


    "Haha, you still haven''t mastered this¡­" when he was about toplete his words, he saw that Hendrix was already near him.


    Arge ck hand wasing towards him. It looked like Hendrix had used most of his Qi in this attack.


    "Damn, he is too fast. I can only do this now." Ahmir immediately took out the orb that he had received from the elder. He poured his Qi into it and threw it towards the ck hand.


    The ck hand was already near him, so he couldn''t throw it far away.


    "Eh!, what is this?" Hendrix didn''t know what the orb was. He didn''t care about it and pushed his hands towards the face of Ahmir.


    When the orb touched his hands, a huge explosion took ce covering them both.


    Seeing this Thaddeus couldn''t control his anger and he caught the neck of Gideon with his right hand before he could react.


    "Thaddeus, what are you doing?" Gideon used his Qi and tried to force out the hand but Thaddeus was looking really serious and his grip was firm.


    "Stop this Thaddeus, this explosive-orb is a spiritual artifact whose damage is below the Golden Core State. So, it is allowed." Edgar and the other elders tried to persuade him.


    "Humph." Thaddeus finally took back his hand and jumped into the arena.


    Seeing him leave, everyone could finally take a breath. Especially Gideon who had sweat on his forehead. There was still a mark of the right hand on his neck.


    "Damn, he is stronger than me. But before I think about that, I should also go to the arena. That kid took too long to throw that orb. Now, it looks like he is also heavily injured." He also jumped from the stands.


    After the dust settled, the disciples could finally see inside the arena. Both Ahmir and Hendrix were lying naked on the ground. They had lost consciousness. All their robes were burnt. They had charred wounds everywhere in their body and blood was spilling everywhere. If no treatment was given, then they would surely die here.


    Davion, I, Arian and Abby, all rushed inside the arena with worry. The barrier was already settled down after the battle ended.


    But before they could reach them, Thaddeus and Gideon had already reached there. They took out some pills and fed them to Hendrix and Ahmir.


    Gideon carried Ahmir with his right hand and left the arena. But before leaving, he came to Arian and said, "Make sure you win. Don''t disappoint me."


    Arian bowed and replied, "You do not need to worry about it. That girl from the Bone and Devil sect is only in the middle stage of the Qi refining state. As for that kid, he might be a new disciple who just joined recently. So, he might not be even taking part in thepetition."


    Gideon smiled, "I believe in you. You are stronger than Ahmir anyways."


    He then left with Ahmir in his hands.

 Chapter 54 - Davion Vs Arian

    "Sect Master, is he okay?" Davion and I came infront of him and asked.


    "He is seriously injured. But with these pills, he might be able to recover in a month." Thaddeus replied as he took out a new robe from his ring. He covered up Hendrix and then looked at his two disciples with a sad expression, "Carry him up. We are leaving."


    "But Sect Master, aren''t we going to participate in the other round? We will loose if we go back." I looked worried.


    Thaddeus sighed, "What''s the use of participating? The other kid is at the middle stage of Qi refining. You are only at the early stage and Davion had just reached the Qi refining state. So, it''s just a waste of time."


    "I.." I wanted to say something but she knew that the Sect Master was right. There was no hope.


    "I, why don''t you carry Hendrix back and take care of his injuries? I want to have some experience here." Davion suggested.


    "Davion, you?" Thaddeus didn''t even know how to react.


    "Sect Master, you don''t have to worry about me. If it gets dangerous, I will just give up." Davion tried to persuade him.


    Seeing his lively disciple who wanted to fight, he gave up. "Ok, just don''t get hurt and try to protect yourself. I will be watching you from here. If anything happens, I will take you out from the barrier."


    "Thank you, Sect Master." Davion bowed and got ready for the next round.


    "I, you carry Hendrix and bring him to the inn which is opposite of here. I have already booked it." He passed the key of the inn to I and continued, "I will return with your Junior brotherter on. You can leave now."


    I nodded and left with Hendrix on her back.


    The middle-ageddy returned once again. She came to the middle of the arena and looked at Davion as he was the only Bone and Devil Sect disciple here. She tried to see through Davion but couldn''t see his cultivation. So, she thought that he might be a disciple at Body Tempering State who was sent on behalf of the sect to give up.


    "Boy, is your sect going to withdraw?"


    "No, I will fight this round." Davion bowed and calmly replied.


    "What?" She was surprised to see this. The Bone and Devil Sect had only one disciple at the middle state of Qi refining. But now that he was injured, they should have withdrawn. But who could have thought that they would still want to continue?


    Edgar in the stands got confused. "Why does a new disciple like him want to continue?"


    "I can''t see through his cultivation base. Is he hiding it? I even provided the me Blossom Sect with the explosive orb to make sure that the Bone and Devil Sect will get finished here. But now a new disciple has appeared here."


    Not only him but the other elders were also surprised.


    Arian was also looking at Davion and his brows were furrowed. "I thought that I might be the one toe like the previous time."


    "Senior brother, it looks like he is our next opponent. We have never heard about him. He might be a new disciple and might not be so strong. How about I go and fight with him?" Abby suggested from the side.


    "No, need for that. We cannot take more risks. Sect Master already looked unhappy seeing Ahmir loose. We cannot disappoint him. So, I will just go all out this round."


    "Ok, good luck, Senior brother." Abby left the arena after wishing him.


    The middle-ageddy looked at Arian and asked, "Are you the one, who is going to fight this round?"


    "Yes, I am." Arian confidently replied.


    Then she shouted, "Both the disciples passed out during the previous round. So, we considered that round as a draw. Now, you guys can start." She left the arena and the barrier came up again.


    Davion and Arian were looking at each other. Davion took out the sword strapped on his back, whereas Arian took out a sword from his ring.


    Arian couldn''t hide his curiosity. So, he asked before starting, "Who are you? Are you a new disciple who has just joined the sect?"


    "I am Davion, a Qi refining disciple of the Bone and Devil Sect." After introducing himself, he got into a fighting posture.


    "Oh, a new disciple. I am Arian, the core disciple of the Fire Blossom Sect. You should have heard of me." Arian also got into his fighting posture and got serious.


    "It feels really cool to give an introduction before the battle just like the novels I used to read. But how should I beat him? If I beat him easily then it would be very suspicious."


    While he was deep in thought, Arian had already charged towards him with his sword.

 Chapter 55 - Dirty Move

    Davion used his Mind-Eye and found that Arian hadn''t used his Qi. "Does he want to test me?"


    So, he also didn''t use his spiritual energy and battled head-on. Their two swords collided with each other and sparks were produced. During the battle, Arian looked more proactive. He was attacking frequently, while Davion was being forced back into defense.


    But Davion was still unscathed. So, after a few minutes, Arian backed away. He looked at Davion and said, "Even though you might be a new disciple, it looks like you have a good cultivation."


    "You are qualified to challenge me." After he finished saying this, he gathered his Qi towards the sword and mes started to ze around it.


    Seeing those mes, Davion thought, "He finally mobilized his Qi. I should also do the same. But as a disciple of the Bone and Devil Sect, I should show off my dark energy."


    He controlled his dark energy and used one-tenth of it. In thest month, he was not only killing those devils inside the Cultivation Pool, but he was also practicing how to control it.


    So, if he used more dark energy than that, then the sword he was carrying would not be able to handle it. As for the de he bought in the auction hall, he had kept it inside his ring. So that nobody would be able to recognize him.


    His sword was covered with dark energy and it looked like ck fumes were covering it. They battled once again. The result was the same as before. It still looked like Arian had a clear advantage over Davion. But Davion still managed to be unscathed.


    Seeing this, Thaddeus had his eyes wide open, "How could this kid stillst this long? Arian is already in the middle stage of Qi refining. Even though he is still at a disadvantage, he has alreadysted this long."


    "Is this his battle instinct? He has not received a single blow yet. He always finds a perfect way to dodge it or deflect it."


    Edgar in the stands was also confused, "Damn, I thought he was a joke for joining the Bone and Devil Sect. Who could have thought that a new disciple would already be this strong? It looks like the me and Blossom Sect won''t be able to win this easily."


    "F**k, everything was happening as I nned. But what is this situation? Is this new disciple going to foil my n?" Edgar cursed as his eyes were focusing in the arena.


    Arial was getting irritated seeing that none of his attacks were working. So, he immediately tried to use his secret art.


    "Fire Blossom Art: mes Excalibur"


    He held the sword vertically upward and channeled more than half of his Qi towards it which produced a huge pir of mes.


    But when he was about to swing his sword towards Davion, a ck field managed to cover him up. This caused him to loose his vision and his mes got weakened by at least a half. Seeing this he panicked because he had never seen this type of spell.


    Outside the arena, Thaddeus was about to enter the arena and save Davion before the pir of mes could strike him. But this ck field made him baffled, "Damn, he has already managed to learn the Dark Domain? It is one of the most difficult spells to use. Not only that, it consumes arge amount of Qi. But the question is, can he finish him now?"


    He had some doubts but he was feeling very happy inside. Because he could see some hope in saving the sect.


    In a panic, Arian swung his sword towards the direction where Davion was previously seen. The pir of mes rushed in that direction, but it missed.


    Seeing this, he had sweat on his forehead. So, he wanted to run out of the ck field. When he was about to run, he heard some soundsing from a certain direction. Before he could react, he got hit by those.


    When he looked at it, he found that they were darts. These darts had already pierced his skin. He took them out by force and saw liquid dripping down from its tip.


    "Don''t tell me, it''s poisoned?"


    Before he could do something about it, he started to feel dizzy. He started shivering and felt difficult to breathe. He then fell to the ground and lost consciousness.


    Seeing that Arian was unable to stand up, Davion took back his Dark Domain. The audience got shocked when they saw the scene. Arian was lying on the ground and Davion was standing with a blowpipe in his hands. They couldn''t believe that the weak Bone and Devil Sect would manage to win this round.


    "I found a good way to win this round. It is a bit difficult to act low-key."


    "But I don''t know how strong this poison is.." Davion looked a little worried thinking about this.

 Chapter 56 - Ranking Secured

    "Arian!!" Gideon came straight to Arian after the barrier had gone down. He had just returned after bringing Ahmir to a nearby inn. But when he reached here, he saw that Arian was lying unconscious on the ground.


    It was unimaginable that even Arian would loose out against the Bone and Devil Sect''s disciple. He put his hands over Arian and checked his condition. He got outraged when he saw that different types of poison were wreaking havoc inside his body.


    He forcibly injected his Qi and tried to stop the poison from spreading. Then he took out some pills from his ring and fed them to Arian. After doing all this, he could see that Arian''splexion was looking a little bit better.


    "Elder, what happened to Arian? Is he okay?" Abby was panicking. She could have never thought that both of her senior brothers would get injured.


    Gideon didn''t respond to her, but turned back and looked at Davion with prying eyes. "You are too ruthless. How dare you use this vicious poison? There are at least ten different types of poison mixed in it."


    He released his full Golden Core aura trying to pressurize Davion into submission.


    Davion who kept back his blowpipe felt some force trying to make him yield.


    "Eh!, is this the so-called coercion that the main characters in the novel used to experience after meeting a strong viin?"


    "The main character would then have a breakthrough and manage to impress everyone. But this coercion is far too weak."


    "It might be suspicious if I manage to act as if nothing had happened. So, I should put off a show."


    Making up his mind, Davion was about to fall on his knees but suddenly the coercion went away.


    "It''s enough, Gideon." Thaddeus came infront of Davion with a face full of smiles.


    "You were hiding too deep. You even managed to learn the Dark Domain spiritual art in a few days. Not only that, you had a spiritual artifact. Even a middle stage Qi refining cultivator was not your match."


    "It''s because of your teachings." Davion bowed and praised Thaddeus.


    "Thaddeus, you dare ignore me?" Gideon was very furious.


    "What do you want, Gideon? Do you want to fight?" Thaddeus looked at Gideon and showed his dominant side.


    "You gave your disciple a venomous spiritual artifact. Not only that, those darts were too poisonous. If I were a few minuteste, then my disciple would have perished here. I want an exnation." Gideon didn''t want to back away.


    "Oh, you want an exnation? Then what about the explosive-orb that you used to blow my disciple?" Thaddeus slowly released his Golden Core aura.


    "You¡­" Gideon was speechless. The reason why he was so angry was that their sect has not won a single round. The only remaining disciple was Abby, who was only at an early stage of Qi refining. So, there was no hope in beating Davion who even managed to beat Arian.


    So, it looked like their sect would rankst in this Conference. Feeling humiliated, he didn''t want to talk anymore.


    "Don''t think your sect is safe just because you managed to rank higher than us, Thaddeus. You still can''t save it."


    "Let''s go, Abby. Carry Arian on your back. We are leaving. It''s useless to stay here." Gideon left the Conference and Abby who was carrying Arian followed behind him.


    Seeing Gideon leave, Thaddeus should have felt happy. But thosest words from him made him feel very uneasy.


    While he was thinking, a voice from behind woke him up.


    "Congrattions, Thaddeus. It looks like your sect has finally won after a long period of time."


    It was the voiceing from the middle-ageddy.


    "Thank you." Thaddeus bowed and greeted her.


    "It looks like you have gotten a fine disciple." She praised while looking at Davion.


    "Haha." Thaddeus forced augh. But deep down he was still thinking what Gideon wanted to say.


    He didn''t have the mood to stay here much longer. So, he bid goodbye to her and left the conference with Davion.


    After they left, the middle-ageddy looked at the disciples and shouted, "The me Blossom Sect couldn''t defend their ranking against the Bone and Devil Sect. So, they have fallen in ranks and the Bone and Devil Sect will take their ce."


    "Now, it''s the turn of the Plum Maiden Sect to start challenging. Let the conference continue."


    In this way, the conference continued and the battles happened as usual. But in one of the stands, Edgar was sitting there with a gloomy face. He banged his right hand on the stand. The whole stand started shaking.


    Seeing this, the other elders didn''t try to stop him. They knew that Edgar was very furious. Edgar had paid them with spirit mines in exchange for the grounds of the Bone and Devil Sect. Now, the Bone and Devil sect have managed to rank up, Edgar cannot take that ground due to the rules made by them.


    Indeed, this was a waste of resources for Edgar, but their sects have obtained considerable benefits. Since they got what they wanted, they didn''t want to get involved in this mess. So, they looked at each other and kept silent.


    Edgar looked at these old fogies, who kept silent after obtaining benefits. Seeing this he cursed inwardly. "F**k, I can''t depend upon them. I should do this myself." He stood up and left the Conference.


    Seeing him leave, the elders could finally catch their breath.


    "It looks like Thaddeus is in trouble.." This was everyone''s thought.

 Chapter 57 - The Task Of The Sect Master

    Davion closely followed behind Thaddeus as they went to the inn. In his way, he has been observing the expression of the Sect Master.


    Sect Master should have been happy after winning. But he looked more worried than the previous days.


    "He has been acting this way since speaking with the elder of the me Blossom Sect."


    "I thought that he would question me about the spiritual artifact that I used. But it looks like he doesn''t care about it or might have even forgotten." Davion pondered.


    While he was thinking, they had already reached the inn. It was really big and had many storeys. He used his Mind-Eye and saw that the people staying here were all cultivators.


    "It looks like it might have been specially built for the Conference."


    He followed the Sect Master to the second storey and there were four rooms in there. Thaddeus came to one of the doors and knocked on it.


    After a few seconds, the door was opened. It was I who had opened it. Seeing Thaddeus, she eximed, "Sect Master!"


    Thaddeus nodded and entered the door with Davion behind him. Inside the room, Hendrix, wearing bandages all over his body, was resting on the bed.


    "How is he?" Thaddeus asked.


    "He woke up earlier, but¡­." I didn''t know how to continue.


    "But what?" Thaddeus sternly asked.


    "He looked very disappointed and kept ming himself for the loss. He even felt ashamed to show his face. It looked like he was on the verge of mental breakdown." I slowly spoke while keeping her head down.


    Thaddeus sighed looking at Hendrix, "It was not his fault."


    Then he suddenly smiled, "You don''t have to worry about the sect. Your junior brother managed to beat Arian earlier. Then they gave up thest round."


    Before he could finish speaking, I eximed loudly, "Is this true?"


    Then she immediately covered her mouth in fear of disturbing Hendrix.


    Davion looked at her and nodded his head.


    "I¡­" I waspletely bbergasted. She couldn''t believe it and looked at Thaddeus waiting for an answer.


    "Indeed, this is true. Now we don''t have to worry about our grounds being taken. Tell this to Hendrix after he wakes up. He should feel good about it and might recover faster."


    "Yes, I understand." I smiled.


    Thaddeus was about to leave the room after saying this but he suddenly stopped and reminded them "Our work here is finished. We will be leavingter at night. As for Davion, youe to my room in an hour. It is just the opposite of here. I have some things to tell you."


    Without waiting for their reply, he closed the door and left.


    "Why is Sect Master in a hurry? We always left after the conference ended." I was confused and asked Davion.


    Davion shook his head.


    "Junior brother, why don''t you tell me what happened after I left? I want to know how you managed to beat Arian." I looked excited and caught Davion''s arm. She didn''t want Davion to leave without answering her.


    Seeing this, he had no choice but to exin all these.


    ***


    Davion stood outside the room of the Sect Master. He had some ideas why the Sect Master called him up.


    "It might be about the task that he had given me." He thought while knocking on the door.


    "You can enter." A calm voice came from inside.


    Davion slowly opened the door and entered the room. Thaddeus was looking outside the windows with his hands behind his back.


    He didn''t turn back but rather looking outside the window, he asked, "You might be wondering why I called you here?"


    "Yes." Davion bowed.


    "I am very proud of you because of your performance. Not only you but Hendrix too. We won today and secured our grounds. But this is not the thing I wanted to talk to you about. It''s the task that I have given you."


    "Do you remember what I told you that day?" Thaddeus asked.


    "You told me to only open the ring after the conference ends. The thing I need to do is inside it." Davion replied.


    "Good. You can open it tomorrow morning. We will be leaving towards the sect after a couple of hours. But you will stay here and rest for today."


    "You can only return after youplete your task. Now, you can leave."


    Davion nodded and left the room.


    Only after Davion left did he turn back. His eyes were wet, "I had many things I wanted to say to you. But I couldn''t say it. You really impressed me today."


    "You are the most talented disciple that I have ever seen in my life. Even when I was roaming the inner region. This outer region is too small for you. Hope you can be a great cultivator after leaving this ce." He sighed.


    ***


    Outside the inn, in a corner, there were two people keeping an eye on the second storey of the inn. They were wearing dark red robes and had sabers on their back.


    One of them said, "It is really boring to keep an eye on them."


    The other replied in an angry tone, "It''s all because of the me Blossom Sect, they were too useless. The elder looked really angry today."


    "Yeah, I don''t know what the elders want from this lowly sect. He even asked for us to stay here until they leave."


    "Don''t talk about these things. We should just focus on our task."


    "Yes"

 Chapter 58 - Ambush

    It was already night. In one of the rooms, Davion was sitting cross-legged on the bed with his brows furrowed. He was thinking of many possible scenarios. The Sect Master was acting very odd and looked anxious. Not only that, he could feel that the Sect Master wanted to talk more with him.


    "But I don''t know why he let me leave after reminding me a few things." He stood up and looked outside the window.


    There was the same carriage that they had boarded whening to this city. I slowly carried Hendrix and brought him inside the carriage. Thaddeus was looking at them with a solemn expression.


    "Are you guys ready? We should leave now."


    "Yes. But where is Junior Brother?" I didn''t see Davion here.


    Thaddeus forced a smile, "I have given him a task which will take him a long time to finish. So, we can''t wait for him."


    "We might as well keep going."


    He entered the carriage after finishing his words. I was confused but she didn''t question the Sect Master and carried Hendrix into the carriage.


    ***


    "Our hard work finally paid off. We have been keeping an eye on them the whole time. They just entered the carriage."


    "They want to leave this city."


    "We should go back and report this to the elders."


    "Hehe.., we might even get some benefits."


    "Let''s go back first. Or else we might bete."


    They were the ones who were stationed here to spy on the Bone and Devil Sect. So, when they saw that the carriage was about to leave, they immediately left to report to their elder.


    But they didn''t know that someone just saw them leaving hurriedly from the windows of the inn.


    ***


    The distance between the Lilium City and the Bone and Devil sect was roughly 8 miles. There was a thick forest in between these two ces. One had to pass through it if they wanted to reach the Bone and Devil Sect.


    In the middle of the night, an ordinary carriage was passing through it. There were three people inside the carriage. Indeed, this was the carriage of the Bone and Devil Sect. Thaddeus was closing his eyes and looked very focused. I and Hendrix were resting at the corner.


    It looked very quiet, but suddenly Thaddeus opened his eyes.


    "Stop." He ordered the boy to stop the carriage.


    The city boy immediately stopped the carriage. He then looked behind the carriage and politely asked, "Sir, is there any problem?"


    "I will just drop here. You rush back to Lilium City." Thaddeus immediately jumped out of the carriage without waiting for a reply.


    Seeing this, the city boy panicked, "Are there some strong bandits ahead? Even a powerful cultivator like him told me to back off."


    He immediately turned around the carriage and tried to return back as early as possible.


    "Did something happen?" I looked very worried thinking how the Sect Master left without saying a word.


    "I don''t know. But it looks quite serious as he told us to return back." Hendrix spoke after he had just woken up from the noise.


    "Eh, you were already awake," I eximed.


    ***


    In the middle of the forest, a middle-aged man was standing with a saber strapped behind his back. He had his eyes closed and arms folded together. It looked like he was waiting for someone. After a while, he heard some footstepsing from the front.


    "Thaddeus, you have finallye." He smiled and took out the saber from his back.


    "Edgar, so it is really you." Thaddeus also smiled back.


    "Why are you smiling? Aren''t you afraid?" Edgar mocked.


    "If it is only you, then I don''t need to worry about it." Thaddeus had full confidence in beating Edgar. He was at the middle stage of the Golden Core state while Edgar was still in the early stages. The higher your cultivation is, therger the gap between the subsequent stages.


    "Is that so?" a scornful voice came from behind.


    When Thaddeus looked back, he saw that there were three old men wearing gray robesing from three opposite directions.


    Seeing them, Thaddeus''s smile immediately vanished. "Your Blood Saber Sect even managed to send out all of your elders."


    "Haha, you know how angry I was when your sect managed to beat the me Blossom Sect? My whole scheme failed due to this. Not only that, we even had to give up arge number of spirit mines to the other sects to keep silent about it."


    "My nning was all perfect until your new disciple managed to foil it. So, I could only think of this way. Thaddeus, you can forget about leaving here alive."


    Edgar madlyughed, "I will kill you here and take away your sect''s ground by force and nothing can stop us."


    "Even your disciples can forget about leaving. Especially that new disciple. Hehe"


    "You, leave my disciples out of it." Thaddeus got anxious.. He was about to back away and return back to the carriage but those three elders immediately took out their sabers and blocked his way.

 Chapter 59 - The Blood Saber Sect Disciples

    The carriage was moving swiftly towards Lilium City. The horses were galloping as fast as they could. The city boy had sweat on his forehead.


    "Just a little more, we can reach there." While he was focusing on driving the carriage, he saw a red lighting from the right. He panicked and was about to stop the horses, but the light came too fast.


    It came with perfect uracy and timing which instantly chopped off the ropes binding the horses. The carriage lost its bnce and fell to the ground. Not only that, but the horses panicked and ran away.


    The city boy fell and hit his head straight to the ground. There was blooding from his forehead and soon he passed out. I came out of the carriage with Hendrix. But Hendrix still could not walk properly, so I was supporting him with her hands.


    "Damn, what happened? I only felt a strong Qiing towards us." Hendrix whispered.


    "I think it might be an ambush. That person might have been waiting for an opportunity." I was about to check up on the city boy but loudughter was heard from the back.


    "Haha, you are right." Two people came out from hiding.


    Seeing their robes, Hendrix eximed, "You guys are the disciples of the Blood Saber Sect."


    "What? What do they want from us?" I started panicking thinking about them.


    Everyone knows that the disciples of the Blood Saber Sect all have strong cultivation. Especially these two, they were both at thete stage of Qi refining. Even though they were not as strong as Daxton, they were still very terrifying.


    Hendrix came infront of I and said, "Junior Sister, you try to run. I will try to buy some time for you."


    If this was the previous Hendrix, then he would have never said these things. But after the incident with Davion, he had changed a lot. He understood a lot of things.


    "Senior brother, you arepletely injured. You cannot even use your Qi. Even if you were at your peak state, you might not be able to stop them." I knew that they might not be able to run away from them. So, before they could get near them, she tried her luck hoping for some miracle.


    "Shadow bind"


    ck tentacles made from her Qi shot towards their legs trying to bind them. They were not ready for this sudden attack, so these tentacles immediately bound their legs.


    Taking this opportunity, she caught Hendrix and started running away from them.


    "Haha, do you think that these little things could stop us?"


    They used some part of their Qi and immediately broke free from them.


    After breaking free, one of them took out a saber from his ring and infused it with his Qi. The saber glowed red and he then threw it straight towards I who was running away.


    I who was running away felt a strong sense of dangering from her back. When she turned around, a red saber flew a few centimeters away from her cheek and stabbed the trunk of a tree which was a few meters away.


    Even though the saber didn''t touch her, there was still a small gash on her cheek. She put her hands on her cheek and felt some drops of blooding out of it.


    She felt really frightened after experiencing this and fell on the ground with Hendrix. Her whole body was soaked with sweat.


    "Did you think that you could escape from us?"


    The two of them came near her and pulled her hair up. Seeing her face, theyughed.


    "Why? What have we done to you guys? We have no bad blood between us." I managed to speak with great difficulty.


    "Hehe, you are gonna die here anyway. Even though we don''t know much about it, there is no harm in telling you what we know." One of themughed.


    "It was our elder who ordered us to keep an eye over you guys. I think your Sect Master possesses something that is very important to our elders."


    "What?" listening to them, Hendrix got startled.


    "Do they want the secret art kept by the Sect Master?" This was Hendrix''s first thought.


    "We spoke too much, let''s kill them here and finish the task. Or else our elder might get angry again." One of them looked impatient.


    "We have been spying on them the whole day. We didn''t even get the chance to participate in the Conference. So, I am feeling really bored. Why don''t we y with her here?" The other disciple licked his lips and had perverted thoughts.


    "Eh!, this girl looks pretty good. We might as well get some benefits for doing this troublesome task. Hehe¡­"


    When they were about to do something, they heard an imposing voiceing from the back.


    "Fools, what took you so long? I was already getting impatient waiting for you guys."


    A young man who was bandaged all over his body came from that direction.


    "Senior Brother Daxton, why did youe here?" They panicked and immediately threw I to the ground.


    Daxton looked at them and finally set his sights upon I. He could make some guesses from this. But he didn''t want to waste his time talking about this. So, he went straight to the point.


    "The elder especially sent me to handle that new disciple. But why didn''t I see him here?"


    When Daxton asked this question, both these disciples had sweat on their foreheads because they forgot about him. When they saw the carriage outside the inn, they thought that everyone was prepared to leave.. So, they immediately went to report their elder. But who could have thought that the new disciple had not entered the carriage?

 Chapter 60 - Devil Commander: The Lion Of Corrosion

    "Eh, this we.."


    Before he could answer, the other immediately interrupted him. "Senior brother, we didn''t find that new disciple here, so we were interrogating them."


    "Yes, yes," the other disciple nodded his head while his mind lit up. He then continued.


    "They don''t want to tell us about him. Maybe they have already sent him somewhere away."


    "Is that so?" Daxton looked at his two junior brothers and what they said made sense.


    He then looked at I and Hendrix who were on the ground and threatened them, "Tell me where is he? If you hide it anymore then we have to use some hard ways."


    "We don''t know." I tried to stand up and answer. But she got kicked in her face by one of the disciples.


    "Junior Sister!"


    Hendrix felt very powerless. If he was not injured, then he could have done something.


    "If you can answer me, then I will set you free." Daxton smiled at Hendrix who was on the side.


    He knew that even if he told them about Davion, they wouldn''t let them free. So, he just shut his mouth.


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, Daxton became irritated, "So, we can only go for the hard way."


    "Just beat them up. They would eventually answer it." Daxton ordered.


    "Yes, Senior Brother."


    One of them went for Hendrix while the other went for I. So, only the sound of violent beating was heard there.


    ***


    On the other side, Thaddeus was battling with the three elders and Edgar. He had ck smoke covering his hands. He was using it to either catch those sabers or block them. But he was finding it very difficult to do so. Because those elders were all at the middle stage of Qi refining just like him.


    Not only that, they were from the same sect. Due to which they coordinated their moves with each other very well.


    If the two of them were attacking from the front, then the other two would immediately find the blind spot and attack him from the back. As a result, he could barely move away from his ce. He was trapped inside from all four directions and could only focus on defense.


    Even though he was focusing on defense, he still got cut in many ces. Especially there were many wounds on his back. Infront, there were only some gashes on his hands and waist.


    "Damn, I will surely die if this goes on. I should target the weakest once and try to escape from this encirclement first."


    He made up his mind and looked at Edgar fiercely.


    "Dark Domain"


    A field made of dark Qi immediately covered every one of them. Seeing this, theyughed.


    "Haha, Thaddeus do you really think that you can escape with his move?"


    "We know that this is just a spiritual art at the Qi refining level. Even though no sect possesses spiritual art at the Golden Core state in the outer regions, this move is still useless against us."


    "We of the Blood Saber Sect do not use spiritual arts depending upon elements. So, our power won''t get affected in any way. We simply burn our blood with Qi and use our purest power, our body."


    After saying this, they immediately used their secret art.


    "Blood Churning"


    Blood-colored aura started gathering outside of their body. The Domain simply couldn''t affect this in any way. Due to this red aura, they didn''t get much affected by the dark vision. They firmly held their sabers which now glowed red and immediately charged towards Thaddeus.


    "Did you guys think I am a fool?" Thaddeus pulled back his sleeves and yelled in a Devil Language.


    "Devil Summoning: The Lion of Corrosion"


    The tattoo of the lion on his hands started burning and a cloud of ck smoke came out of it. The ck smoke becamerger andrger and a crack appeared from it.


    "Thaddeus, it''s been a long time since youst summoned me." A dangerous voice that sent chills came out from that crack.


    Firstly, a huge ck paw came outside from that crack. Then the other paw also came out from it. Slowly, the whole body came out and the crack closed itself.


    Edgar and the elders looked at that creature with mouths wide open. It was a very big lion, at least the size of an elephant. It was fully ck in color. Even the manes were ck. The only thing colorful was the pair of pupils which were yellow. Due to the Dark Domain, it looked more imposing. Only the yellow eyes were seen clearly. Not only that, a very strong disgusting breath wasing out of it. If there was anyone in the Qi refining state here, then that person would have surely lost his mind.


    "Damn, is this the Devil Commander known in the legends?" One of the elders asked as he had sweat on his forehead.


    "Devil Commanders are supposed to have the battle power equal to a Golden Core Cultivator, aren''t they?" Edgar was panicking. If he was alone here, then he would have surely run away.


    "ROOOAAAAARRRR!!!!"


    While they were discussing, the Lion let out a huge roar.. Just this roar, pushed them back a few steps.

 Chapter 61 - The Lion Vs The Elders

    "Stop it. They might die if we keep this going." Daxton signaled them to stop.


    "Consider yourself lucky." The two disciples threw Hendrix and I to the ground. After falling on the ground, they didn''t move at all. They had blood all over their faces and the bandage which wrapped Hendrix had been taken off.


    "It looks like they passed out." One of them muttered.


    "What do we do now, Senior brother? They managed to stay quiet even after all that beating."


    While Daxton was about to answer a loud roar came from the opposite direction. He immediately clutched his ears. The same goes for the other two.


    When they looked over, they saw that all the trees were shaking; the birds started chirping and flew away. Only after a while did the roar stopped.


    "Isn''t that the direction where the elders went?" Daxton looked solemn as his ear still hurt.


    "Senior brother, it looks like there is a powerful beast over there. We should get back."


    "Ok, let''s return to Lilium City and wait for the elders. That roar was too loud and dangerous. It''s not something we can handle." Daxton agreed.


    "But what about these two, Senior brother?"


    "Tie them up and bring them back. Our elders will interrogate them there." Daxton immediately came up with a decision.


    "Yes, Senior Brother." When they were about to tie them up a calm voice came from the top.


    "I finally found them."


    The Blood Saber Sect disciples looked where the voice came from and saw a person in a ck robe who was wearing a red mask on the top of a tree.


    Seeing him, Daxton asked, "Who are you?"


    ***


    On the other side, the three elders and Edgar backed away and came out from the range of the Dark Domain.


    "It will get dangerous if we fight inside that Domain. Even though it doesn''t affect us much, not having a good vision in a battle could get problematic."


    "So, what should be done?" Edgar felt very scared. As he was the only one with the low cultivation here. He knew that he was no match for that lion.


    "I heard that summoning creatures from another ne will consume your Qi."


    "What you mean is that we should buy some time?"


    "Yes, Thaddeus indeed summoned a devilmander. Even though it is very strong, it has a great disadvantage. His Qi will be consumed faster than ever."


    "So, we just need to fight from a safe distance and keep him trapped here. It will be troublesome if he tries to run away. We might not be able to catch it."


    "It''s time to go all out."


    Everyone nodded and they started burning their whole blood. Earlier, they only burned some part of it to get vision inside the dark field. But now, they had to go all out.


    A blood-colored aura came out of their body. This time it was far greater than the previous one. The aura started affecting the surroundings. The ground below them started cracking and they sank a meter down into the ground. Not only that but huge shockwaves were released from their bodies. This looked far more imposing than the time when Daxton used his secret art.


    Feeling these auras, the Devil Lion looked solemn, "Thaddeus, it looks like you are in great trouble."


    "Yes." Thaddeus sighed.


    "It looks like you still have not improved after such a long time." The Lion mocked.


    "Damn, don''t make fun of me." Thaddeus felt embarrassed.


    "I''m not ridiculing you. This means that I can only remain here for at least 10 mins. But looking at these auras, we cannot defeat them in this interval." The lion didn''t seem like it was joking.


    "So, what do you want me to do here? I might be able to take you out from here."


    "My disciples are behind me. So, let''s focus on the weakest once over there and try to break away from there." Thaddeus said while pointing his finger towards Edgar.


    He took back his Dark Domain and jumped on the top of the Lion. The Lion immediately rushed towards Edgar.


    "F**k"


    "Elders help me, they areing towards me." Edgar got anxious and used the final move of his Blood Saber Art.


    He gathered his whole Qi gathered towards the Saber and swung it with full force towards the Lion.


    "Hehe, you want to stop me with this puny move?" The Lionughed and moved his right w towards the saber. The saber struck the w, but it couldn''t move any further and stopped. Only a small scratch was seen on the w. From this, you could see how strong the body of the devil was.


    "Breath of Corrosion"


    The Lion opened his mouth and a dark breath came out of it. The breath covered Edgar. He wanted to use his Qi to protect his body but that breath was too strong. His skin started to corrode and his face became pale.


    When he thought that he was about to die here, one of the elders who had already reached near him, pulled him out of the breath.


    "Good job kid, you managed to buy us some time. Just watch from the side, we will handle this from here."


    Due to the intervention of Edgar, the three elders managed to catch up with the Lion.

 Chapter 62 - Brutal Death

    The red-masked person nced at Hendrix and I who had already passed out. Then he finally set his sights on Daxton and his two junior brothers.


    "You do not need to know anymore."


    He jumped from the tree and reached the ground.


    Seeing this Daxton looked solemn. He could feel that the masked person was really dangerous.


    So, he immediately backed away and asked, "What do you want to do?"


    If there was any other person, he would have surely hacked him to death. But the problem was that he could not feel the other party''s cultivation. So, he was being very cautious.


    The masked person didn''t answer them but rather came towards them.


    Seeing this, Daxton and his two junior brothers took out their sabers and got ready to fight if something happened.


    The masked man stopped a few meters infront of them and dark smoke came out of his body. The dark smoke started spreading and covered all three of them.


    "Damn, he is attacking."


    "Is this the Dark Domain of the Bone and Devil Sect?"


    The moment they said this, they noticed that their bodies were starting to corrode.


    "No, it looks simr. But this is far more powerful. We will die if we just stand here. Let''s get out of here." Daxton was the first one to run.


    The moment he tried to run, a dark tentacle came from behind and pierced his back.


    "Puchi.."


    He coughed out blood and fell on his knees. When he looked down, he saw a dark tentacleing out from his stomach. He couldn''t believe that he would get hurt this easily.


    "You.."


    Before he could say something, more dark tentacles pierced him and pinned him to the nearby tree.


    In this way, Daxton, the core disciple of the Blood and Saber Sect died without even getting the chance to retaliate.


    Looking at the death of their senior brother, both had chills down their spines. Their hands started shaking and the saber in their hands also fell out.


    "Senior, please let us live. We haven''t done anything bad." One of the disciples fell down on his knees and started begging.


    Seeing this, the other disciple scolded him, "Damn, do you think he would let us live after killing Daxton?"


    He looked at the masked person with fear. But he still spoke with courage, "Who are you? Why do you want to kill us? You should know who we are after seeing our robes."


    "We are the core disciples of the Blood Saber Sect. Everyone has to give us face after hearing our names. Not only that, our elders might be here in a few minutes. Then you can forget about leaving. You should apologize and¡­."


    Before he could finish speaking, a saber had already pierced his chest from the back.


    When he looked back, he saw that the one who attacked him was his own fellow disciple who was begging just now.


    "Why?"


    He died with disbelief and eyes wide open. The disciple threw that body to the ground and kowtowed, "Senior, I didn''t want to make your hands dirty. So, I just took care of him."


    "You know your ce." The masked man nodded his head.


    Seeing this, the disciple could somewhat rx, "Damn, that fool nearly got me killed. It looks like I indeed made a good decision."


    When he looked over, he saw that the masked man had already reduced the field of the Domain to only a few meters. Due to which he could get out of it.


    But the next thing made his whole hair stand up. The Domain covered the body of both his Senior brother and fellow disciple. Both of these bodies started to corrode quickly. In the blink of an eye, only the skeleton was seen which also slowly corroded into dust.


    The only thing remaining was the space rings worn by them which were also taken by the masked man.


    "Damn, this is too scary. How the hell did I manage to survive that?" Even he himself was shocked.


    "Not only that, but he also managed to take their space rings. I think I should also give him my space ring, just to be safe." When he was about to take off his ring, he immediately groaned in pain.


    He coughed out ck blood and clutched his chest. "Even though I was in the domain for a short period of time, I still got injured."


    When he looked over, he saw that the masked man wasing towards him. He slowly stood up and took out his ring, "Senior, I forgot to give you my ring."


    The masked man epted the ring and asked, "I heard that your elders are also nearby. Is this true?"


    Listening to this, he panicked but he still managed to tell the truth, "Yes, our elders are nearby. They went to ambush someone."


    "Oh¡­it looks like you should know the way. Now, lead me there. I might set you free if you can do this task.." The masked man spoke.

 Chapter 63 - Davion Is Here?

    The huge paw of the Lion came towards one of the elders. The elder shed his saber horizontally and it collided with the paw. He felt as if he had struck an iron te.


    He felt a huge rebound forceing from it and was pushed a few meters back. The lion was about to catch him with his paw, but it felt an unknown dangering from the side. So, it immediately side-stepped.


    A red saber struck the ce where it was previously and a huge shockwave was generated from there. A hole, a few feet deep, could be seen.


    "What type of mess did you fall into, Thaddeus? I might get into trouble if I be careless here." The Lion was questioning Thaddeus who was on his back.


    "I would have never summoned you here if I wasn''t in this mess," Thaddeus was about to continue when he suddenly eximed.


    "Watch your tails!"


    The Lion immediately swept its tail, but it was still toote. A saber still managed to leave a deep gash and blue-colored blood was dripping from it.


    "ROOOOAAARRR!!"


    The Lion got really angry and a dark breath came out of its mouth. The breath started rotting the vitality of the trees, soil, and vegetation around it.


    "Haha, we have sessfully angered it this time." The elder who managed to hurt the Lion chuckled.


    "Now, I don''t think it might try to run away from here."


    "Yeah, but it will be very difficult for us to fight now. It has be serious." The other elders looked solemn.


    "There are three of us here and we have a clear advantage. Even though the Summoning Art is powerful, it consumes a lot of Qi. Especially for summoning a Devil Commander. As a result, Thaddeus wouldn''t dare toe down and team up with the lion."


    "So, we just need to hold on for some time. Then we will have our chance."


    While they were discussing, the Lion had already closed the distance between them in a few seconds. It swung both of its ws in two directions which managed tond on the two of them. They tried to block it with their sabers but the momentuming from those ws was too much for them to handle. As a result, both of them got thrown far away.


    "Blood Saber Technique: First Move"


    The remaining elder took this opportunity and swung his saber vertically to the neck of the Lion and managed to leave a deep wound on the neck of the Lion.


    ***


    While the fierce battle was going on over there,


    A red-robed disciple was leading the masked man towards the location of the battle. While moving, they heard a huge roar near them.


    "Senior, this is already the second time that I have heard this roar. My elders are in that direction. But I do not know why there is a beast roaring from that direction?" Indeed, he was very confused about it.


    "Ok, just take me there." The masked man looked like he didn''t care much about those elders or that beast.


    "Let''s not think too much about it. I just need to lead this person over there and run away. These people are all out of my league. Even that beast¡­" thinking about all the things he experienced today made him feel very insignificant. So, he just sped up.


    The masked man followed behind him while in deep thought, "It looks like the Sect Master might be there. Also, that roar from the beast, was it summoned by him?"


    "Hope he might be okay."


    "It took me some long time to reach here from the city. If I was a few minuteste, then Hendrix and I might have been finished."


    "This trip made me realize the need for a spiritual art that can boost my movement speed. I need to look for it in the future. This trip was such a pain in the ass."


    "But it was worth it. I got space rings from those disciples. Not only that, I got experience points too. Now I am close to level 20."


    Indeed, in thest month, he had already reached level 19 while killing those devils inside the Cultivation Pool. He even managed to use the extra experience points to learn all the spiritual arts of the Bone and Devil Sect.


    Since his spiritual energy bes stronger after every level up, the spiritual arts he uses also be stronger. This is the reason why he could simply crush those disciples in thete stage of Qi refining state as ants.


    "I don''t know whether I can fight a Golden Core Stage cultivator now. Not only that, I have never seen a fight between the cultivators in this state. So, I don''t even know how strong they are."


    "But I think I might be able to handle it."


    He was also very eager to battle them.

 Chapter 64 - Battle With A Golden Core Cultivator

    Some distance away from the battle, where it was safe, Edgar was sitting cross-legged on the ground. He was closing his eyes and looked like he was meditating. But suddenly he opened his mouth and coughed out some ck blood.


    "Damn, that breath was too strong. It will take some time to force out these dark energies from my body."


    He opened up his ring and took out some pills. After putting them in his mouth, he again closed his eyes and was about to meditate but a sudden voice interrupted him.


    "Elder"


    He looked in that direction and saw his disciple running towards him.


    "Why is that kid here? Did they alreadyplete their task? But why is he the only one here?" He was about to question him but he saw several dartsing from the back of that disciple.


    "Dodge!" He eximed but it was still toote.


    "What?" The disciple didn''t understand what the elder wanted him to do. But he suddenly felt cold on his back.


    He was about to check what it was but his head suddenly started feeling dizzy. He fell on his knees and found that his hands were shaking. He painfully managed to turn back and saw the masked man who was carrying something. But he couldn''t see it properly as his vision became blurry.


    "You lied to me¡­" he blurted out and finally lost his consciousness.


    "How dare you?" Edgar couldn''t believe that someone actually managed to attack his disciple right infront of him.


    He focused his sights on the masked man and saw that he was carrying a blowpipe which he had seen previously in the Conference.


    "Are you that new disciple?" He questioned him before trying to make some moves. He was injured and didn''t want to battle someone who looked quite mysterious. But if this person was that new disciple, then he would definitely make him regreting here.


    "What do you think?" Davion kept the blowpipe in his ring and took out the broken de that he had obtained from the auction hall.


    "I thought that you would get riled up and attack me immediately after seeing your disciple hurt. But it looks like you are quite heartless and don''t care about him. Or are you injured and have no energy left?" He mocked.


    "Oh, it looks like you are really that disciple. Even if I am injured now, a puny Qi refining disciple like you won''t be able to hurt me." Edgar took out his saber and looked quite confident.


    "It looks like you are really confident. Your disciples also looked the same until they met me." Davion actually wanted to anger Edgar here. He didn''t know whether he could catch up to a Golden Core Cultivator if Edgar wanted to run away from here. So, he was trying to save himself from trouble.


    "What do you mean?" Edgar had a bad feeling after listening to this.


    "Haha, where did you send your disciples?" Davion asked.


    When Edgar heard this, he finally understood what might have happened.


    "Did you hold them as hostages and want to make a deal?" This was his first thought and it sounded quite usible as the gap between Qi refining state and Golden Core state was simply too big. Maybe this might be the reason why that disciple looked quite sure and came alone.


    "Why should I take such trouble, when I can simplye for your head? I killed all your disciples even after they begged me." Davion chuckled.


    "F**k you. You can forget about leaving from here." Edgar roared with anger and jumped straight to Davion with his saber. It was glowing red and came with his full force.


    "It looks like I have seeded but I can''t take this easy. It''s my first time battling a Golden Core cultivator. I can''t make any mistakes."


    Davion''s whole de turned ck and a strong corrosive aura wasing out of it. This was his first time going all out with his dark energy. He had never dared to use it like this before because his weapon couldn''t handle it. But now without any care in this world, he also swung his de with full force straight towards the saber.


    Both of them collided and a huge shockwave was created. From a distance, it looked like a red light and a ck light had met with each other. But each of these lights was trying to overpower the other.


    After a few seconds, the ck light managed to overpower the red one. Edgar was thrown with his saber and got smashed into a nearby rock. He coughed out arge amount of ck blood. His hands had be dark and looked like more dark energy had infiltrated his body.


    "Damn, how could this kid produce such strong energy? This is not something a disciple at Qi refining state should have."


    "This is all because of my previous injury. Not only that, but this kid also uses dark energy like that Lion which made my previous injury act out again."


    "I would not have fallen at such a disadvantage in a single move if not for this injury." Edgar was full of anger. He held his saber which was on the ground and tried to stand up. But when he saw the saber, his eyes nearly popped out.


    There was already a small crack on it.

 Chapter 65 - Sect Master Of The Blood Saber Sect

    "How could it be?" Edgar was in disbelief. This was the spiritual artifact that he had been using for many years. But now, it couldn''t even handle a single blow.


    "This kid is too strong. I might die here if it goes on like this. I should return back to the elders."


    He stood up and was about to run when he felt an imminent dangering from the top.


    When he looked over, he saw that the kid''s ck de wasing vertically downward towards his head. So, he immediately held his saber horizontally above him and used both of his hands to support it.


    "ng..."


    They both collided again. This time, Edgar burned his whole blood and tried to withstand it. He sank a few meters deep into the ground and barely managed to resist it.


    Seeing this, Davion took back his de and backed a few meters away from Edgar.


    "It looks like a cultivator in the Golden Core state is just so so.." Davion smiled.


    "Damn, you kid, if I was not injured¡­cough¡­cough-" before Edgar could finish his words, he fell on his knees and clutched his chest. He spat ck blood from his mouth.


    "It looks like he was already injured before." Davion thought as he was pondering why a Golden Core Cultivator could be so weak.


    "I wanted to see how strong I became, but it looks like I still have to wait a bit more," he sighed.


    "Let''s forget about it. I should be happy that I can get a lot of experience points easily."


    Since he was in a good mood, he looked at Edgar who was on the ground and said, "You are not my match in this state. So, just give up and I will let you die in peace."


    Edgar spat out a mouthful of blood again after listening to this. He couldn''t believe that he would be in someone else''s mercy and that someone was just a kid much younger than him.


    He felt very humiliated and looked at Davion with red eyes.


    "Just you wait, I will definitely have my revenge if I manage to escape from here. The elders are just near, maybe I can shout out loud so that they can hear me?" he thought.


    He then made up his mind and before shouting, he asked first, "Why don''t you let me live? I will ask the elders to retreat and we will never set our sights upon the Bone and Devil Sect. How is that?"


    Seeing that Davion didn''t respond, he hurriedly added, "We will even help your sect get higher rankings in the next conference."


    He saw that Davion was still not answering. So, he thought, "Is he considering it?"


    "Hehe, it looks like he is a kid after all. Does he think that we will back away and help them this easily?" Edgar smirked by lowering his head.


    "Eh, did you just smile?" Davion coldly looked at him.


    "No, no," Edgar immediately denied.


    "If you can answer some of my questions, then we can agree on the deal," Davion thought for some time and spoke.


    "He is really na?ve, as I thought," Edgar smiled inwardly but outside he showed a surprised expression.


    "Yes, I will try my best to answer it."


    "Ok, then how many elders havee here, and what are their cultivations?" Davion asked his first question.


    "This¡­" Edgar hesitated. Actually, he was thinking about the way to contact his elder. But now, this kid suddenly asked how many elders came here.


    "Damn, will this kid get scared and run away if I tell him the actual number? As a result, he might even kill me here and escape."


    So, he lied, "We have three elders in the sect including me. I am only at the early stage of Golden Core State. But those elders are at the middle stage of Golden Core State and both havee here to ambush your Sect Master."


    Davion nodded his head but he couldn''t be sure about that. But he still pretended to believe it. He then asked the question that had been bugging him for a long time, "What does your sect want from our Bone and Devil Sect? The only thing we have remaining is our grounds. What is there that needs your sect to send all their elders?"


    Even though he had some guesses, he wanted to know more from their mouths.


    When Edgar heard this question, he had sweat on his forehead. He himself didn''t know what they want from that sect. The Sect Master only told him that he will know when the timees. As a result, he was very confused.


    So, he replied truthfully this time, "I don''t know anything about it."


    When he said those words, the ck de came straight to his neck and stopped a few centimeters near it.


    "Don''t lie to me. Why would you take this much trouble without knowing anything?" Davion threatened.


    "I''m not lying. It''s the truth. Even the other elders do not know anything about it. We were just ordered by our Sect Master to do this." Edgar panicked and managed to tell him everything he knew.


    "The Sect Master?" Davion looked a little suspicious.


    "Yes, yes, it''s the sect master. Only he knows about these things." Edgar nodded.


    "So, what''s his cultivation?" asked Davion.


    "Nobody knows how strong he is, even us.. We believe that he should be at thete stage of Golden Core State because nobody in the outer region has the ways to go beyond it."

 Chapter 66 - No Experience Points?

    "Ate-stage Golden Core State?" Davion muttered.


    "I will definitely get my ass whooped if I meet him right now. So, I should forget about that for now."


    Then he looked at Edgar, "It looks like you are quite useless to me."


    "You¡­just agreed on the deal." Edgar felt terrified thinking of the de on his neck.


    "But you couldn''t answer thest question." Davion immediately tried to cut off his head but it got obstructed by something.


    A red film was formed outside the surface of his skin which slowly covered his whole body. Seeing this, Davion infused more spiritual energy into his de, but it still couldn''t break it.


    "Haha, did you really think you could kill me with this?" Edgar managed to break free andughed.


    "This is a defensive talisman that can even withstand a blow of ate-stage Golden Core cultivator. But it can be only used once. I didn''t want to waste it but I had no choice. You really pushed me too far."


    He ripped the cloth around his neck with both his hands, revealing a strange talisman hanging around his neck.


    "It was a gift given to me by the Sect Master for breaking into the Golden Core State. It was personally made by the Sect Master of the Northern Alchemist Sect. So, you can forget about breaking it."


    He then ran in the direction of the elders while yelling, "ELDERS HEL.."


    Before he could finish his words, dark tentacles as thick as a trunk of a tree came from the back of him and tied his whole body up. Even his mouth got covered. So, he couldn''t finish his words.


    "Even though I cannot kill you now, I can still prevent you from leaving," Davion''s calm voice rang through his ears.


    ***


    On the other side, the three elders were still battling with the Lion. The battle was getting too dangerous and even a slight mistake could be fatal.


    Suddenly they heard someone calling them out from a distance.


    "Damn, who is calling us?"


    "It sounds like Edgar."


    "Did something happen to him?"


    "It should not be the case. I don''t think there is anyone here who can possess a threat to Edgar even if he is injured."


    "He also has a talisman to protect his life."


    "Yeah, we should just focus here. We have no time to go there and see."


    "We just need to hold for a few minutes. Thaddeus should not be able to hold for long."


    While they were discussing, threerge Corrosive Balls came in their direction. They barely managed to dodge it, but the lion had already closed the distance and came towards one of the elders.


    Before the elder could react, a sharp w had already caught his arm with which he was holding his saber. He wanted to force out the w, but the Lion managed to rip off his whole arm.


    "Ahh¡­"


    Before he could react, another w had alreadye for his head. But this time, the other elders came in time and blocked it with their sabers.


    "My arm.." He channeled his Qi and forcibly managed to stop the blood flow. He then picked up the saber and again joined the battle even though he was injured. They would never allow the lion to escape with Thaddeus.


    ***


    After a few minutes, the red film which managed to protect Edgar finally became dim.


    Seeing this Davion could finally sigh with relief, "I didn''t know that these talismans could have been so powerful. It would have been trouble if I let him escape. He nearly managed to call out the elders. But it looks like the elders are still busy with the Sect Master. I should finish this soon and get there."


    A few secondster, the talisman burned and turned into dust and he could finally kill Edgar. So, he didn''t waste his time and immediately controlled his dark tentacles. The dark tentacles which were wrapping Edgar''s body finally started squeezing.


    Edgar wanted to shout out loud but he couldn''t even make a sound. Blood started toe out from his eyes, nose, and mouth; as a result, he slowly lost his breath.


    In this way, the most famous genius, the elder of the number one sect in the outer region, the Blood Saber Sect, was squeezed to death.


    "Eh, but why didn''t I get any experience points?" Davion pondered.


    "I made sure he lost his breath. I even used my Mind-Eye to make sure."


    "It looks like I can only know after destroying his bodypletely."


    Dark smoke came out of his body which covered Edgar''s bodypletely. His body started decaying slowly.


    "It looks like the body of a Golden Core Cultivator is really strong. I destroyed the body of his disciples earlier in a jiffy."


    While the body of Edgar was rotting, suddenly something strange happened.

 Chapter 67 - Davion Learns A Lesson

    Brown colored aura starteding out from the body of Edgar. It slowly took the shape of a small boy who was only one foot tall. It had a simr face as Edgar. But it was brown in color, had two tiny horns and red pupils.


    When Davion saw the childish face, he couldn''t control hisughter, "Haha, Edgar what happened to you?"


    The kid looked at Davion with anger and huffed. Without waiting for Davion to respond, it produced two brown wings from the back and started flying in a certain direction.


    "F**k"


    Davion cursed and immediately started chasing. He used his Mind-Eye but felt nothing from it.


    "It looks like the devils in the bottom of the Cultivation Pool. But why does it have no breath? Not only that but how can it be so fast?"


    After some time, he found that he still could not close the distance.


    "I really need a spiritual art that boosts my movement speed. But where is it going? I thought that it would take me near to the elders, but it looks like I was wrong. Is it returning to the city?"


    Davion panicked when he thought about this. He still needs to return and help the Sect Master. "I need to do something or else my experience points are gone."


    He looked inside his space ring and found a bow and some arrows inside it.


    "Eh!, how could I forget about this?" These were the things that he had bought from the dwarf in Mulberry City a long time ago.


    He climbed to the top of a nearby tree and took out the bow. He locked on the kid and fired some arrows straight towards it.


    The arrows were filled with spiritual energy which moved very fast and reached near it in a blink of an eye.


    "Haha, bullseye," Davion chuckled but the next thing made his eyes wide open.


    The kid didn''t even bother to dodge it but allowed the arrows to pass through its body. Not only that, it was unscathed the whole time.


    Davion could only watch it fly away. "Damn, how could it be?"


    Then he angrily returned to the ce where Edgar''s body was and again used his Mind-Eye, but couldn''t find anything different.


    "Even the Mind-Eye didn''t work. I even wasted my whole time here and didn''t get anything from it." He was too careless.


    "I was so close to leveling up."


    "Let''s forget about it. I have learned my lesson today. Never show mercy to your enemies. If I was serious, then this would have never happened."


    "I got too cocky." He pped himself on his face and finally became serious.


    "It''s time to save the Sect Master. I will not make any blunders now. But before that.."


    He destroyed the body of Edgarpletely and only a space ring was left. He picked it up and rushed towards the direction where he had heard the roar before.


    ***


    On the other side, the three elders were chasing the lion who was running away with Thaddeus on the top.


    "Thaddeus, I couldn''t believe that I had to run away from the battle. It was all because of you." The Lion was very furious thinking about this. If Thaddeus could havested longer then, it would have surely won.


    "It''s not my fault. My Qi is running out. Let''s go straight from here, my disciples might be there." Thaddeus looked solemn.


    Behind them, there were three elders who were trying hard to chase them.


    "We can''t let him escape."


    "Yeah, we paid a heavy price for it. We have even suffered from a lot of internal injuries. It will take us a long time to heal it even with the pills. Our Qi is running out too. Not only that, I even lost my arm."


    They were feeling very distressed.


    "We don''t need to worry so much. He might be running out of Qi. So, he used the Lion to take him out of there. So, they would surely stop somewhere nearby."


    "But that Lion was too strong. How did he manage to summon that?"


    "Maybe the Sect Master wanted this secret art from him."


    "This might be possible."


    "But why are they going towards the direction of the city?"


    "It looks like he wants to take back his disciples."


    "Haha, I want to see his reaction when he finds all his disciples already dead?"


    When they were smiling thinking this, a calm voice came from the front.


    "Is that so?"


    When they looked over, they saw a masked man with a broken de blocking their way.


    "Who are you?"


    The masked man didn''t reply and immediately released his Dark Domain.


    Seeing this the elders looked solemn, "Is he someone from the Bone and Devil Sect? Nobody in the outer region can use it except them. Not only that, this Domain looks far more terrifying."


    "Did Thaddeus call for reinforcements?"


    "It should not be. I haven''t heard anyone being in the Golden Core Stage in the Bone and Devil Sect except Thaddeus."


    While they were discussing,rge dark tentacles immediately came towards them from the bottom.


    "F**k, we can only fight now."

 Chapter 68 - One Down, Two To Go?

    "Eh, why did they stop following us?" The Lion questioned Thaddeus as it sensed that nobody was following them.


    "Are you sure?" Thaddeus would never believe that they would let him leave alive.


    "Yes, maybe they also ran out of Qi?" The Lion guessed.


    "It would make sense," Thaddeus could only think of this reason.


    After running away for a while, they could finally see a broken carriage infront of them.


    "Damn, did they get ambushed by someone here?" Thaddeus looked anxious and he immediately jumped from the back of the Lion.


    Few meters away from the carriage, he saw the city boy whom he had hired to drive the carriage lying t on the ground. He came infront of him and put his hands over his nose and found that he was still breathing.


    So, he pped the boy on his cheeks and woke him up.


    "Eh, where am I?" The boy tried to stand up but he felt his head hurt and grasped his head.


    Seeing the boy waking up, Thaddeus asked, "What happened here? Where are the others?"


    "Senior?" The boy could finally rx after hearing this voice.


    "We got ambushed by someone here. But I passed out before I could see them."


    When Thaddeus was about to enquire more, he saw that the Lion went to look for something.


    "Did you find something?" Thaddeus asked the Lion.


    "I smelled someone over there, Thaddeus. They might be your disciples." The Lion went over and saw two bodies full of blood lying over there.


    The city boy heard that voice and when he looked over, he saw a huge ck Lion. He got shocked and passed out.


    Thaddeus could only shake his head after seeing this and went in the direction of the Lion. But when he saw this scene, he was full of anger.


    "How dare they?" He took out some pills from his ring and put them in their mouth. He could only rx after this.


    "But why did they leave them here in this state? Did something happen?"


    He looked around and found some traces of the battle. There was some blood on the ground.


    "There are still traces of dark energy over here." The Lion spoke when he sensed it.


    "But Thaddeus, you should just forget about it and run. Those elders might still being after you. I am feeling some force trying to call me back."


    After it finished saying this, a crack suddenly opened above its head. The crack becamerger and it was pulled towards it.


    "Make sure you improve next time when you summon me, Thaddeus. I didn''t even get to taste a single human this time. So, I am still not satisfied. I wanted to stay here much longer." The Lion sighed and entered into the crack.


    When the crack closed, Thaddeus rolled up his sleeves and looked at the tattoo on his right hand, and smiled, "You really saved me this time."


    This time the tattoo was not burning like the previous time and looked very dim. He then nced at his two disciples who were injured and thought, "I can''t take them back to the city in this state. My Qi has also run out. So, I won''t be able to carry them."


    "I should take them somewhere near and hide."


    ***


    This time the dark tentacles looked very sharp like spikes and approached them from the bottom.


    They jumped sideways and managed to dodge it. But before they couldnd, arge number of dark spikes wereing straight towards them.


    After leveling up, not only his spiritual energy had be stronger but the control of it has also be better. So, it was just a simple task to make those tentacles sharper.


    They infused Qi into their sabers and blocked every single spike. They sure were experts.


    But one of them was struggling as he had only one of his hands. Some spikes managed to pierce his chest and legs which made him immovable.


    Seeing this, how could Davion wait and waste this good opportunity? So, he channeled arge part of his dark energy into the de and threw it in the direction of that elder.


    The elder was about to rx after blocking thest spike but he saw a ck lighting towards him.


    He thought that it was still the same spike that he had managed to block previously. So, he just infused the same amount of his Qi and tried to block it. But when it got closer, he panicked because it was carrying a very strong aura with it.


    "ng.."


    His saber onlysted for a second before it got overwhelmed. His saber fell onto the ground and the ck de pierced his chest. As a result, he was pushed a few steps back due to the momentum. He hurriedly channeled all the remaining Qi and tried to use his hands to stop the de from reaching his heart.


    With great effort, he finally managed to stop the de. But it had already done a great deal of damage. He coughed out arge amount of blood and was barely hanging on his feet. He was about to pull out the de but saw a huge dark hand approaching infront of him.


    This was none other than the spiritual art of the Bone and Devil Sect, the Dark Hands.

 Chapter 69 - Shameless Move

    The dark hand used by Davion was very different from that of Hendrix. It was much darker and twice the size of Hendrix''s. Due to which it looked more imposing.


    "Damn, I will surely die, if I can''t escape from here." While he was getting anxious, the other two elders had alreadye infront of him.


    They both swung their sabers at the exact same time and collided with the hand together. A huge shockwave was produced and everyone got pushed a few steps back. But they managed to repel the hand.


    "We should not fight inside this Domain. It is too corrosive."


    "Yes, most of our Qi has already been used up earlier in the battle. If we fight inside here, then we have to waste some part of our Qi to resist this Domain."


    "So, we will get sucked dry."


    "Get up. We are leaving."


    "I can''t take this de out with my hand." The elder with one arm tried to pull it out, but it didn''t even buzz.


    "F**k*


    The other elder cursed and was about to pull out the de when several dark spikes came in their direction again.


    "Damn, is this the only thing you''re good at?"


    "Or are you scared to fight us in the close quarters?"


    The elders were getting really annoyed defending this the whole time.


    "You guys should have said it earlier." Davion infused dark energy in both of his hands and ck smoke formed around it.


    He then rushed towards the elders and smiled, "Come."


    Seeing himing, the elders whispered to each other, "This is our chance."


    "We will fight with him now while you try to take out the de."


    The two elders rushed straight towards Davion while leaving the injured elder behind them.


    The two elders immediately shed their sabers while Davion caught both of them with his bare hands. He let go of the one in his right and used it to punch the elder in the left.


    The elder in the left forcibly pulled back his saber and blocked the punch but he was pushed a few meters back. Taking this chance, the other elder hacked his saber straight towards the head of Davion, but Davion barely ducked it by lowering his head.


    After dodging, Davion backed a few steps and took out thest set of arrows that he had left from his space ring. He then threw it towards the both of them by injecting his dark energy. Using this as a distraction, he immediately rushed in the direction of the one-handed elder.


    Even though the sh looked long, it finished in a few seconds.


    The elders thought that these arrows were a sneak attack trying to catch them off-guard. So, they didn''t bother much about them and easily blocked it with their sabers. But when they saw Davion rushing towards the injured elder, they became anxious and tried to stop him.


    "How dare you do that?"


    "Don''t you have any pride as a Golden Core Cultivator?"


    They couldn''t believe that they got juked so easily. They rushed to stop him but it was in vain.


    Davion came infornt of the injured elder and gripped his face with his dark hands. Then he smashed him straight to the ground. The ground sank a few meters deep and a small pit was created. As a result, debris and dust flew everywhere.


    The elders only managed to reach here a few secondster. They could not see inside the pit properly due to the Domain and dust flying everywhere.


    "I don''t think we should try to go there."


    "Yeah, that person is too dangerous. Also, we don''t have a good vision here."


    "Hank might not be able to escape today." They felt really sad thinking about this. They had always been together for hundreds of years. Now, after a long time, one of them has fallen here. They don''t even know who ambushed them.


    "If we only had Qi remaining to use our spiritual art." Their hands were shaking due to anger. They didn''t have any energy to use the Blood Churning Art. They wasted all their efforts on fighting the Lion butter everything became futile. They had suffered huge losses. They let Thaddeus escape and now one of them even died.


    "Let''s run away from here. We might also fall here if we be rash."


    "Yes, we will definitely have revengeter on."


    "We must report this to the Sect Master as fast as possible. But he might get really disappointed."


    "Yeah, but we got no choice. Sect Master would surely rage the Bone and Devil Sect to the ground if he finds that Hank died today."


    They immediately ran away from there with great disappointment and anguish.


    ***


    Inside the pit, Hank coughed out arge amount of blood. The de was still inserted in his chest from where blood was still spilling.


    "You¡­who are you?"


    Hank managed to ask with great difficulty.


    Davion looked at Hank for a while and didn''t reply.. He simply held the hilt of the de and pushed it straight to the heart of Hank.

 Chapter 70 - Qualitative Evolution

    This time Davion was very cautious. He was ready to attack if something came out of the body. So, he was looking at the body very keenly.


    After a few seconds, Hank lost his breath. But this time he managed to get a lot of experience points.


    "How could it be so easy?" He was very confused. The previous time, after he killed Edgar, something came out of his body and he didn''t get any experience points as a result. It was very troublesome.


    "I had guessed that it might be a soul as written in those novels. But it looks like that''s not the case. If it was a soul, then it would not have looked like a devil. It might be something else."


    "That might be the reason Edgar managed to reach the Golden Core State in just 100 years. Is he a devil? But if he was then why did he look like a human?" He was perplexed.


    "It looks like I can only get those answers from the Sect Master of the Blood Saber Sect." While he was thinking, he felt violent spiritual energy flowing throughout his body. It started to temper his whole body and like the previous time ck smelly substance started toe out of his skin. But this time, the process onlysted for a minute.


    "This¡­"


    He felt a strong power churning inside his body. "This never happened before when I leveled up in the past. But why now?"


    He channeled his spiritual energy in his fingers and it slowly became silver. Seeing this he understood what might have happened.


    "It looks like a qualitative change. My foundation, the spiritual energy has evolved after leveling up to 20. Not only that, the Body Tempering Art that I had learned also depends on it."


    "So, when my spiritual energy evolved, the Body Tempering Art should have used this energy as a fuel to improve my body once again."


    "Sheesh..."


    He sucked in a cold breath. "Damn, even a normal Body Tempering Art is so powerful in my hands. This golden finger¡­"


    He didn''t even know what to say about it. "If I fought with those elders now, then I am pretty sure I could crush them in a few seconds."


    He then looked over and found that there was no one here. "It looks like they ran away," he sighed.


    "Let''s forget about it. I should check how strong my dark energy has be now."


    He then infused his dark energy into the de which was inside the body of Hank. The de slowly became dark and strong coercion was released from it. The body was immediately dposed in a few seconds and only a space ring was left there. Not only that, even the vitality of the surroundings, a few meters away from it, was being affected.


    He then stopped it and took back his de. "This is too strong, isn''t it?"


    It had taken a lot of time to destroy the body of a Golden Core cultivator previously but now it only took a few seconds.


    "What should I do now?" He picked up the space ring and pondered.


    Suddenly he pped his face, "How could I forget to check my Mind-Eye technique? The range might have been erged or it might even bring me some surprises."


    When he used his Mind-Eye, he was shocked because he found that the range had increased by at least 100 meters. But this was not the thing that surprised him the most. Rather he felt a familiar breath of two people near him.


    "These breaths should be of the elders. Even though they are not in the range of my Mind-Eye, I can still feel their breath. It means that they passed from here not long ago."


    "Haha, it has also evolved," Davion was full of smiles.


    "I should track them now. I can''t let them escape from here."


    He was about to rush when he suddenly felt his robes sticky and ufortable.


    "Damn, I forgot about the impurities I released from my body just ago. There is no water around here, so I can only do this."


    He used his spiritual energy to cleanse it and changed his robes. After making sure everything was good, he left in a hurry.


    ***


    Far away, the two elders were running away when suddenly one of them eximed.


    "Shit! We forgot about Edgar. Where is he?"


    "Yeah, he was near us during the battle. But he got injured and went somewhere to recover."


    "But we heard him calling us out."


    "Did he fall into some kind of trouble?"


    "Don''t tell me that the masked man already found him?"


    Thinking about this, they felt chills down their spines. If something happened to Edgar, then they would surely be finished when they reached back to the sect. As the personal disciple of the Sect Master, he was very dotted by him.


    "So, what should we do?"


    "He might have even gone to the direction of Lilium City where the disciples were."


    "Ok, let''s go there and try to look. We should also bring back our disciples."


    "Yeah, we should go there stealthily and be wary of that masked man."

 Chapter 71 - The Hunt

    In the forest, the two elders were sprinting towards the direction of Lilium City in search of Edgar and their disciples. They were trying their best to hide their Qi so that they would not be found out.


    While moving stealthily they saw a boy wearing a red robe lying unconscious on the ground.


    "Isn''t he one of our disciples?''


    "Damn, why is he in this state?"


    They hurriedly approached him and checked his condition. They found many darts stuck on his back. One of the elders injected his Qi into the boy and looked solemn.


    "He has been poisoned. Not only that, it has already been a long time. It''s a miracle that he is still breathing for now. But he won''tst long. The poison has already spread out through his whole body and the regr pills won''t work."


    The elder sighed, "We could have used our Qi to stop the spreading and prolong his life. But we don''t have much Qi remaining."


    "But why do these darts look simr to the one used by the disciple of the Bone and Devil Sect?"


    "Yeah, it looks like our disciples failed."


    The other elder couldn''t control his anger and he punched to the ground, "Why? Who is helping them? The new disciple spoiled our ns and we don''t even know whether our other disciples are safe or not."


    "Not only that but there is also that masked man who is for our heads."


    "Did Edgar also fall into trouble?"


    "Let''s not think too much. We should first return to Lilium City and ask for help from the other sects. They might help us."


    The elder looked at his disciple and made a harsh decision, "We can''t take him with us. Let''s just send him on the way peacefully. He has already suffered too much."


    The other elder was about to take out his saber when he felt a strong auraing from the back. When he looked back, he saw the winds were howling and the trees were rustling.


    The elder yelled, "Run."


    They didn''t even bother about his disciple on the ground and dashed towards the city. They even burned their remaining Qi.


    "You can''t run."


    Davion tracked them with his Mind-Eye and was pursuing them with his full speed. He channeled all of his spiritual energy due to which a strong aura was being released. As a result, even the surroundings were getting affected.


    He didn''t even bother to hide it. If it was the previous Davion then he would have never done so. But after leveling up, he has be twice as fast as before. So, he was full of confidence. Even that kid who came out from Edgar would have been caught by him.


    The elders were panicking when they heard that voice.


    "Why is he so fast?


    "His aura looks more robust and dangerous now."


    "How did he track us? We made sure that we didn''t leak our Qi."


    "Was he hiding his abilities before?"


    They couldn''t believe that someone would hide their abilities to fight them andter chase them again with full force.


    The chase continued for a few minutes and the distance between them was closing very fast. Davion was only a few meters away from them. If they were in their peak condition, then they might have escaped. But now, there was no hope.


    So, seeing that they could not run away from him, one of the elders decided to gamble.


    "I will dy him here. You just run."


    He turned back and took out his saber.


    "You.." the other elder looked sorrowful and stopped.


    "What are you doing? If we both stay here, then we will definitely die. At least one of us should escape. Don''t waste any time here." The elder with the saber scolded him.


    The other elder made his decision and ran while shouting, "Make sure you return."


    The elder with the saber didn''t say anything but rushed towards Davion who wasing towards him.


    He swung his saber with all his remaining Qi and it turnedpletely red. He was sure that even a cultivator at the middle stage of Golden Core State wouldn''t dare to take this head-on. But the next thing made his eyes nearly popped out.


    Davion used some part of his spiritual energy and caught the saber perfectly with just his two fingers. With his strong physical body and spiritual energy, he remained unharmed.


    Before the elder could react, he gripped the saber with his remaining fingers and pulled it by force. Without giving any chance to the elder, he immediately kicked him in his stomach with his right leg.


    The elder gotunched like a cannonball onto a nearby tree and felt arge force wreaking havoc in his stomach. He coughed out arge amount of blood.


    "You.."


    He was about to say something when a ck saber came straight to his chest and pierced his heart.


    The dark energy corroded his heart and the elder died in a few seconds.


    "I look like a viin," Davion sighed.


    He took off the space ring from the body and didn''t waste time destroying it.. Rather he immediately chased after the elder who had escaped.

 Chapter 72 - Davions Hesitation

    "Damn, make sure you live. I will definitely return here to save you." The elder wished him to be alive. But deep down he knew that it was impossible. That man''s aura was too powerful. So, he was feeling uneasy and running with his life on the line.


    "The Sect is finished now. I don''t even know whether I can leave from here alive. Not only that, the disciples are also missing. This might be the darkest day of our Sect and even the biggest event that could happen in the outer region."


    Indeed, this was true. There have been no such records of a sect loosing all its elders and core disciples. Even the death of a Golden Core Cultivator rarely happens. This is all due to the fact that it is very difficult to kill them. Not only that, they all belong to a sect and have power backing them. Due to which nobody wants to offend the other and create unnecessary troubles.


    This also stands true for the Blood Saber Sect who are at the top of the pyramid in the outer region. But now, they will surely fall from it.


    While he was thinking about all these things, he saw a broken carriage infront of him.


    "Isn''t this the carriage of the Bone and Devil Sect? Maybe the disciples might be here. Should I check?" He pondered.


    "But what if that manes back?"


    "No, I should just keep running. I can only hope the disciples can make it back alive."


    He had just made his decision when he heard the rustling of the trees.


    "Don''t tell me.." He panicked and slowly looked back while running and saw a man was jumping from tree to tree.


    "It''s really him. How did he manage to reach here so fast?"


    "I thought that he would get dyed by a few minutes, but it hasn''t even been a minute."


    He felt dejected and murmured, "Did you also fall like Hank?"


    His eyes became moist thinking about them, "Will I also die here?"


    "No, I can''t give up this easily. Even though it might kill me, I have no other ways."


    "Blood Churning"


    He used thest bit of Qi to burn his blood and immediately spat out blood from his mouth. It looks like he was still not ready to use it again. But he didn''t bother about this and continued to rush towards the city.


    A few minutester, he could finally see the exit of the forest.


    "I am there, just there. I can make it." With great determination and strong willpower, he managed tost this long. He didn''t even pay attention to how much blood he had lost on the way. As a result, he looked pale and felt pain in his chest. He was even finding it difficult to breathe. But he still persisted and continued.


    However, he didn''t run this time. Rather he was slowly walking towards it as he had no energy left.


    Few steps away from the exit, when he was about to reach, a silver-colored streak of light wasing towards him from the back. He didn''t notice it. As a result, it pierced him straight from the back to his heart.


    If you looked at it from the front then you could see that it was a saber. It managed to pierce his heart and even the tip of it could be seen from outside. But the most surprising thing was that, neither he reacted nor he even bothered to see it. Rather he only coughed out some blood and slowly walked step by step to the exit.


    "I did it." He smiled after reaching it. But he never moved after this and fell to the ground after a few seconds.


    Some distance away from it, Davion was looking at the whole scene with all sorts of emotions. He couldn''t believe that the elder who was injured and spilling blood all over the way managed to reach here with just sheer willpower andmitment.


    "What made him act this way? What drove him this mad? He didn''t seem to care about his injuries. Not only that, he didn''t even bother about the saber at the end. It looked like he had lost his mind. But he somehow managed to aplish his goal."


    If Davion desired then he could have already sent him off earlier. But seeing the elder in this way, it touched his heartstrings. So, he just watched the whole scene from a distance.


    "My mind was in a state of confusion the whole time. One part of it wanted to y the elder and get the experience points while the other wanted me to spare him."


    He slowly walked towards the elder and thought, "I hesitated today and was caught in a dilemma. It looks like I still have not epted this world thoroughly. This world is not like my previous world. It is too cruel. A single hesitation might decide my life and death in the future."


    While he was contemting, he felt a few drops of water falling on his head.


    "Did it rain?" He looked at the sky and sawrge ck clouds covering it, even though it was night. In a few seconds, it started raining heavily. It was his first time experiencing rain aftering to this world.


    He took off his mask and stayed there for a while thinking about all the things he experienced today. Even though he could use his spiritual energy to protect him from the rain, he didn''t do so. He just relieved himself in the rain.


    "Maybe this is what character development meant in the novels, Haha," he suddenlyughed out loud.


    If someone was here then they would think that Davion had be dumb as he wasughing over a dead body.. But he was happy because he learned a lot of things today.

 Chapter 73 - Cultivation Is Like Drinking Water

    Davion used his dark energy and destroyed the body of the elder in a few seconds. He then thought, "I forgot to destroy the body of the elder that blocked my way. Should I go back?''


    "Let''s forget about it. I am tired to go there now."


    "I should return to the city first and check the spoils of my victory, Hehe" Davion chuckled.


    Davion left in a hurry but he didn''t forget to take back the ring and saber left behind after destroying the body.


    ***


    In the inn, after changing his wet robes, Davion was sitting cross-legged on the bed while rubbing his hands from excitement. It was his first time opening so many space rings. If it was the previous Davion, then he would have never dared to open it. But now after leveling up, he didn''t need to worry much about it as he had be very powerful.


    "I would be considered as a powerhouse in the outer region, wouldn''t I?"


    He smiled and took out all the space rings that he had got. He had obtained three from the elders, one from Edgar, and the remaining from their disciples.


    "So, whom should I check first?"


    Then he looked at them for a few seconds and couldn''t make up his mind. So, he simply sent his spiritual energy into those rings randomly and his smile grew wider and wider as he kept opening them one by one.


    After some time, heughed out loud, "Haha, I am rich."


    "Not only there are a lot of spirit stones, but there are also Qi refining pills and other varieties of pills that can be used for healing."


    "But these are not the most important things. The most precious things are those spiritual sabers and mainly¡­"


    He paused and took out two manuals from one of the rings. "It looks like the spiritual arts of the Blood Saber Sect."


    "Should I learn it?" He pondered.


    "Let''s just read them first and see what they are."


    He slowly read both of these manuals from top and bottom and found that they were "Blood Churning" and "Blood Saber Technique" which he had seen today.


    He already knew much about the Blood Churning art as it was just using your Qi as fuel to burn your blood. In this way, you could possess a great amount of power for a short period of time. The stronger your body was the longer you could burn your blood.


    "I think my body is quite strong. So, I should be able to maintain it for a long period of time." He then made up his mind to learn this technique.


    As for the Blood Saber Technique, he was deciding whether to learn it or not. It didn''t look too strong. It was just aplementary technique to the Blood Churning art. There were only three moves in this technique. The first move allowed one to control the auraing out after burning your blood into your saber.


    While the second move would allow you to produce shockwaves from the saber and the third move allowed you to concentrate arge part of your energy into it. As a result, it was the deadliest move in this technique.


    He thought for a while and couldn''t make the decision. So, he just closed his eyes and focused on the panel. The experience points were nearly filled after killing those three elders and it just needed a little bit to level up. At the bottom of the panel, two new spiritual arts were added which were blue in color.


    "It looks like I have enough experience points to learn them. Let''s learn the Blood Churning Art first."


    He was about to focus on the Blood Churning Art when he noticed that the experience points suddenly increased andpletely filled his experience bar.


    "Eh, how did I get these points suddenly?" He was bewildered. He tried to think about it but gave up after a few minutes.


    "Let''s forget about it. I can''t remember it anyway. It''s good that I leveled up to 21"


    Actually, it came from the disciple who had just died after getting poisoned by Davion. But it looks like he has been forgotten.


    "Now, the experience bar is empty and I can''t learn this technique for now. So, I should start taking those pills."


    He took out all those pills from the ring and put them in his mouth one by one. As a result, the experience points were slowly increasing.


    After an hour, Davion managed to convert all those pills into experience points. Now his experience bar was nearly filled. Not only that he had leveled up again.


    He then smiled, "I just reached level 22 and again have enough experience points for learning those arts. So, let''s not waste any more time."


    He closed his eyes and went to the panel again.. This time he focused on the Blood Churning Art.

 Chapter 74 - The Thunderbolt Sect

    The text blurred and half of his experience points decreased. As usual,rge amounts of information about the technique poured into his brain. After a few seconds, a new text was written instead: Blood Churning Art Learned which was ck in color.


    "It''s done." He smiled and then focused on his index finger. Slowly, a red-colored aura starteding out of it.


    "Haha, I am a genius. Even the elders of the Blood Saber Sect won''t be able to do this."


    After leveling up to 20, the control of his energy has been taken to a new level. So, it was easy for him to burn just a part of his blood. The elders could only burn their whole blood which would wear them out quickly. But it was not a problem for Davion.


    "I still have enough experience points for the Blood Saber Art. It looks like it doesn''t consume much. I might as well learn it."


    A few minutester,


    "I have finished learning it too. However, my experience points are all finished. It''s difficult to cultivate," he sighed.


    If anyone had heard it then they would have surely punched his face in anger. You should know that he had just started cultivating a few months ago.


    "What should I do now?" While he was contemting, he suddenly pped his thigh.


    "How could I forget about the task given by the Sect Master?"


    The Sect Master told him to open the ring and look at the task in the morning. He then looked outside the window and saw that the Sun was about to rise.


    So, he took out the ring given by the Sect Master. There were many intrinsic patterns on it and it was heavier than the one he used. After getting this ring, he always wanted to see it, but he refrained from doing so.


    He looked at it solemnly and muttered, "It''s time."


    He slowly infused his spiritual energy into the ring and his mouth immediately wide opened. He couldn''t believe what he saw inside. The space inside it was too big. It was at least the size of the room he was staying in now. Not only that, there was the spiritual artifact that I had used when bringing him to the Northern Maind.


    There were some spirit stones on the side. It looked like it was prepared for using the artifact.


    "It looks like the sect had only one spiritual artifact and the Sect Master even gave it to me," he felt warm thinking about it.


    He then found an envelope in one of the corners. He guided his spiritual energy and it came out from the ring. He felt some strange power flowing through it. He tried to open it but it didn''t open.


    "Eh, is this sealed? Do I need to do something?"


    He looked at it carefully and found a strange symbol which was very small on the back of it. If one didn''t see it properly then they would have missed it.


    "Seal," he read it out in the Devil Language and it finally opened.


    Inside it was a letter and a strange talisman attached to it.


    He pulled out the talisman and thought, "It looks simr to the one Edgar used previously."


    "Is it the same or has some other use? Maybe I can learn from this letter."


    He unfolded the letter and read it thoroughly from top to bottom. Only after a few minutes did he stop and destroy it with his dark energy.


    "This.."


    He was quite shocked after reading it. He couldn''t believe that the Sect Master wanted to send him to the Inner Region. He had somehow guessed that the Sect Master wanted to send him far away but he still managed to underestimate him.


    "How could the Sect Master have some rtionship with the Thunderbolt Sect? It is one of the middle-grade sects in the inner region that has a great influence. Not only that, with this ring, he would be able to meet one of his friends in the sect."


    "Wew, the Sect Master has a lot of backstories," he sighed.


    "I always nned to leave this region in the future. But who could have thought that the opportunity woulde so fast? Not only that, the Sect Master had already prepared a map from where he could reach there in the shortest period of time".


    One should know that they had to cross the Wild Northern Forest to reach the inner regions. But there are many dangerous beasts in this forest. So, it is very difficult for someone to reach there. However, the Sect Master had noted down the path from where it could be safer to go.


    "But the most surprising thing was the talisman. It could even block an attack from a Nascent Soul Cultivator," he was in disbelief.


    "What was the past of the Sect Master?" Davion thought that he was only an old man from a declining state but it doesn''t look so. Nobody in the outer region could make a talisman that could withstand the blow of a Nascent Soul Cultivator.


    "Let''s forget about it. Maybe I might know more about him after going there."


    He put down the ring and looked solemn, "Now it is the time for me to learn this. I was always curious about it."


    He slowly took out a dark yellow scroll which looked tattered from his space ring and unfurled it carefully.


    .

 Chapter 75 - Farewell To The Sect

    "The Devil Summoning Art," he whispered.


    "This Art looks really powerful. The Sect Master summoned a Lion that was so strong that even the three elders were struggling with it. So, I have always wanted to try it."


    After unfurling it, he looked through it thoroughly.


    "So, it is like this."


    He finally understood this art and what the Sect Master meant by you can only learn this after knowing the Devil Language.


    This Art waspletely different from the spiritual arts that he had learned previously. You had to chant the various symbols written in the scroll and a small crack would be created in the space that would lead to the Devil World. After doing this, you had to channel your Qi through that crack which would slowly proceed towards the Devil World and the Devils inside there would be able to sense it and respond to you.


    The more you spend, the more powerful you could summon. So, the Qi only acted as a medium by which you couldmunicate. This is the reason why this Art was totally different from the one he had learned before. The most troublesome part of this art was the chant.


    As a result, this art could not be recorded by the Panel.


    "Should I try to summon it here?"


    "No, how could I be so dumb?"


    Davion pped his face and thought, "The Sect Master could already summon such a strong lion with his Qi. But what would happen if I tried to summon it? The quality of my spiritual energy is already better than the Sect Master and I am much stronger than him."


    "So, the thing I summoned might be even more powerful than that. It would be dangerous if I try here."


    "But what if I only send a small part of my Qi and try to summon a weak Devil here?"


    He thought for some time and didn''t do it. "ording to the scroll, the connection between the two worlds is too weak. Due to which one can only try summoning once a day. Maybe I might fall into trouble today and need it immediately."


    "It is better to be careful." He then stood up and looked outside the window. He could see the sun about to rise.


    "Maybe I should leave now. But before that, there is still one thing I should do." He took out the mask from his ring and left through the window.


    ***


    In the forest where the battle took ce, Thaddeus was slowly walking towards Lilium city with Hendrix, I, and the city boy following behind him. As Hendrix and I were seriously injured, they could not leave straight away. So, they hid nearby at night and only left towards the city after the sun rose.


    During this time, he had managed to recover some of his Qi. So, he was moving in the front while checking the surroundings with his senses while looking calm but deep down he was very puzzled. He couldn''t believe that the elders would let him escape this easily.


    "Did something happen that made them stop?"


    While he was pondering, he sensed something that made his hairs stand up. He saw a corpse who was wearing red robes lying near a tree.


    "Stop!" He ordered them and went to check the corpse. When he got near, he managed to identify whose corpse it was.


    "This.." his voice got stuck and couldn''t believe it.


    "How? Who managed to do it? It looks like someone pierced his heart."


    "This ce is still dangerous. I should make sure it is safe ahead."


    Then he approached his disciples with a solemn look.


    "Sect Master, did something happen?" I was the first one to ask.


    "I found the dead body of the elder of the Blood Saber Sect. Someone more dangerous than him might be lurking around here. You guys keep an eye on here. I will go and check." Without waiting for their answers, he left and used his senses to check if everything was all right.


    "Will Sect Master be ok?" I looked worried.


    "Hope so. Let''s keep an eye over here as the Sect Master said. We can''t be careless." Hendrix was feeling uneasy.


    "I will go over there and take a look. You can stay over here," he said while pointing his index finger in a certain direction.


    He reached there and was scrutinizing the surroundings when he suddenly saw a masked man appearing infront of him right out of nowhere.


    "I.."


    He was about to shout out loud when suddenly he saw the man throwing something at him. His body instinctively reacted and caught it. But he still managed to yell, "Help!"


    Listening to the voice, I was the first one to rush here. But before she could reach here, the man had already left in the blink of an eye and he could only hear his calm voice.


    "The Sect depends upon you. Make sure you work hard."


    He stood there petrified and slowly looked at the thing in his hand. It was a space ring. Before he could check it, he heard I''s voice from the back.


    "What happened? Did you see someone?"


    "Eh!" He hid the ring and wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    "No, I thought I saw someone over there. But it looks like I got mistaken. I might still be dizzy from yesterday''s injury," he replied while scratching his hair.


    "Ok, then we should return back if you are not feeling well. Let''s just watch over there," I turned back.


    Hendrix nced at I''s back and then took out the ring. When he looked inside, he had tears in his eyes. There was a spiritual dagger, a couple of Qi refining pills, and some spirit stones. He thought that he had heard that voice somewhere. But now seeing this dagger, he was sure that it was his Junior Brother.


    "I will definitely work hard, Junior Brother."


    "Thank you!" he wiped his tears and followed behind I.


    Somewhere far away, Davion was rushing towards a certain direction while smiling, "This is my farewell gift to the Sect and the Sect Master."

 Chapter 76 - Edgar Became A Devil?

    In the main hall of The Blood Saber Sect, an old man was sitting on the throne listening to the reports made by his disciples who were standing infront of him.


    "Sect Master, we have lost half of our savings after giving our spirit mines to those sects. It will take at least 5 years to recover from that," the disciple was nervous while reporting this thinking that the Sect Master would be angry. His back was already filled with sweat. But the Sect Master didn''t respond to him which made him sigh in relief.


    The other disciple on the side didn''t bother about this and was in a good mood, "The messenger that was stationed in Lilium City has just returned back. ording to him, Senior Brother Daxton had defeated the core disciple of the Earth Fortress Sect and managed to secure our rank in the Conference. However, after winning they didn''t stay until the end of the Conference but rather left with the elders."


    He was about to continue when he felt the temperature in the hall suddenly dropping by a few degrees. Not only him, but the other disciple was already about to freeze. He knew that the Sect Master was angry. But why did he be angry after listening to the good news? He was confused but he didn''t dare to ask.


    All of a sudden, the Sect Master stood up and released his aura which made both of them kneel on the ground.


    "Leave!" He waved his hands and both of them flew out of the hall. He then looked in the direction of the window and saw a brown streak of lighting towards the hall.


    "Bang!"


    The two disciples fell on the ground outside and looked at each other. Then they shook their heads.


    "I thought that it was good news."


    "Yeah, me too."


    "Let''s forget about it. He might get angry again if we stay over here."


    "We should leave."


    ***


    Inside the hall, the Sect Master was looking at the brown-colored creature with anger on his face. Indeed, it was the one who hade out of the body of Edgar. It was floating in the air with its head lowered.


    "You.."


    He wanted to curse out loud. But he controlled himself and asked, "What happened?"


    The creature was full of anger, "It was the disciple of the Bone and Devil Sect. He managed to kill me when I was injured."


    "But this was not the most surprising thing. I thought that I had died but I don''t know how I became like this and survived. It even helped me to escape."


    "So, I immediately ran over here to exin it to you and I want to know what I have be. Seeing that you were not amazed after seeing me, I am sure you know about it." This was the thing that it really wanted to know.


    "What? You lost against a disciple?" The Sect Master didn''t bother about why he had be like this but asked about the disciple.


    "Yes. I don''t know how Thaddeus found that disciple. But he was very strong. He should be at most at the middle stage of Golden Core State," it replied but deep down it was eager to know the reason for its transformation.


    "Hmm." The Sect Master looked at it suspiciously.


    "How could a disciple be so strong and how did you even get injured in the first ce?"


    Seeing the Sect Master getting suspicious, it got scared and immediately started exining everything from the beginning.


    After a while, listening to everything, The Sect Master asked in a calm voice, "So, the Bone and Devil Sect managed to improve their rank and even protect their grounds. Not only that, you guys even went to ambush them and faced a lot of troubles there. You even died."


    It got nervous after hearing the calm voice. It knew that the Sect Master was outraged. He really wanted those grounds of the Bone and Devil Sect. But now it has failed.


    However, thinking about those elders he immediately spoke, "The elders should havepleted the task. Even though that Lion was strong, it should not be a match against the three of them."


    "What do you know? Do you even know how strong a Devil Commander is?" The Sect Master bellowed and heavy pressure was released from his body.


    The creature couldn''t take it and fell to the ground. It couldn''t even move a single step.


    "I won''t be surprised even if those elders die over there. A Devil Commander is too strong. Evente-stage Golden Core Cultivators might have trouble if they are not careful." The Sect Master then stared at it with an ugly smile on his face, "Do you want to know what you have be?"


    Due to the strong pressure, it couldn''t speak properly. So, it only nodded its head.


    "Haha, you have be a devil." The Sect Masterughed out loud.


    It felt pain after hearing this. It had somewhat guessed it. But listening to it from the Sect Master made it dismayed.


    With great difficulty, it looked at the Sect Master and barely managed to speak, "Why? How did I be like this? I don''t want this."


    "I would prefer death rather than live like this."

 Chapter 77 - Final Battle: Part I

    "Haha, did you believe it?" The Sect Master smirked.


    The creature felt some hope after hearing it but the next words made it petrified.


    "No, you''re just a soul of a devil and you should know whom you belong to."


    After he finished saying this, a brown-colored aura starteding out from his body which covered the soul of Edgar.


    "This..what is happening?" It felt a familiar aura trying to pull it towards the body of the Sect Master.


    "Don''t tell me.." It looked at him and muttered, "You are that Devil."


    "No, I am a human. But I have sold my soul to the devil."


    The Sect Masterughed and grabbed the head of the soul and looked straight at its eyes. "Have you ever guessed why were you so talented? Why did I pick you as my disciple?"


    "You used me from the start." It couldn''t believe that the Sect Master who dotted on it from the start was a lunatic.


    "Haha, it''s true. I used a Secret Art to send a part of my devil essence into your body whichter grew along with your cultivation. It improved your cultivation at a rapid rate. Not only that, it evenbined with your soul. Actually, only after reaching the Nascent Soul Stage could you explore the soul. But this art is different. It allows us to explore it much earlier."


    "Do you know why I kept you alive for this long? It''s for this same soul that was growing inside of you. I had nned to absorb it after you have reached thete stage of Golden Core State. It would then allow me to reach the Nascent Soul Stage."


    "But who could have thought that you would die much earlier and your soul would be free. Now, it''s useless as this soul won''t grow outside the body. As a result, I can only absorb it now."


    "Because of you, I can''t reach the Nascent Soul Stage. Not only that, you even wasted 100 years of my life." Due to deep resentment, he crushed the head of the soul. It was about to scatter after getting destroyed but a huge suction force came from his mouth. In this way, the soul got absorbed into his body.


    After a few seconds, a terrifying aura started toe out from his body which was felt by every disciple in the Sect. Even the hall was about to get destroyed from it. So, he immediately stopped it.


    "Damn, I''m still far away from the Nascent Soul Stage." He swung his right hand on the nearby wall with frustration. The wall cracked and it fell to the ground creating dust everywhere.


    "It looks like the Bone and Devil Sect escaped from the disaster and the elders might have also fallen." He looked solemn.


    "That disciple and Thaddeus¡­" He thought for a while and made up his mind.


    "I cannot wait much longer. I had promised that the grounds would be seized by this month. His Majesty cannot wait much longer. I can only do this personally." He looked solemn and was about to leave when he suddenly sensed a spiritual artifact flying above his sect.


    He came out of the hall from where he had destroyed the wall just now and looked at the sky. He saw a small ck ship flying through the air. It slowlynded near him and a masked man came out of it. He saw the man putting the artifact in his space ring anding towards him.


    There were also some disciplesing out to check it from a distance. But before they coulde near, he yelled, "Leave. This is not something you can see."


    The disciples left hurriedly and only the masked man and the Sect Master stood there looking at each other.


    "Who are you?" The Sect Master was the first one to break the silence.


    "What do you think?" The masked man smiled.


    The Sect Master looked at him for a while and chuckled, "Are you the one who killed Edgar?"


    "Oh, why did you guess so?" The masked man wanted to know.


    "A person of your caliber would never allow Edgar to escape. But now you are already here. It means that you allowed him to escape and tracked him here. Is that right?" The Sect Master was full of confidence.


    "You could say so." Actually, he just followed the map given by the Sect Master and reached here. But it looks like the Sect Master of the Blood Saber Sect was already anticipating him here.


    "But I also managed to kill some elders wearing red robes on the way here," he mocked.


    "Oh, I was waiting for their news here. It looks like they have already fallen in your hands." The Sect Master didn''t seem to bother about it.


    "Are you not angry? I thought that we could never have a peaceful talk after this." The masked man wanted to rile him up.


    "Haha, it means that they are just too weak. Why do I get angry over such trivial matters?" The Sect Masterughed.


    "You are too cruel," The masked man responded while shaking his head.


    "It''s not me that is too cruel. But the world is, the strong always eat the weak. So, there is no need to worry about them." The Sect Master took out tworge sabers from his ring.


    "I don''t know why you became the disciple of the Bone and Devil Sect with this cultivation level. But you are going to die over here after what you have done.." He finally released his full cultivation and a vigorous aura was emitted from him which affected the whole surroundings.

 Chapter 78 - Final Battle: Part II

    Davion felt a strong pressureing from the Sect Master. Small cracks were already seen in the ground just from the aura.


    "Ate-stage Golden Core Cultivator is really different," he thought as he took out his broken de and a saber that he had obtained from one of the elders. He also wanted to battle using two weapons like the Sect Master.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? I had some things that I wanted to know." Davion also released his aura which was as strong as the Sect Master. He didn''t want to loose out on the momentum.


    Feeling the aura from that man, The Sect Master finally looked serious. ording to Edgar, this man should have at most been at the middle stage of Golden Core State. But it looks like this man is already at his level. So, he didn''t want to fight and soothe things out.


    "What do you want to know?" he asked.


    "Why are you hell-bent on getting the grounds of the Bone and Devil Sect?" This was the main reason why Davion hade here. He knew that the trouble was still not solved as the man behind everything, the Sect Master of the Blood Saber Sect would never let go of this easily.


    "Oh, so what if I say I don''t know?" This was the thing that the Sect Master would never leak even if it costs his life.


    "Then I can only force it out from you." Davion infused his spiritual energy into his des and arrived infront of the Sect Master in the blink of an eye. He then swung them vertically downward.


    "So, it looks like we can only fight." The Sect Master also channeled his Qi into his sabers and blocked those des with precision.


    A huge shockwave was created and even the hall which was behind the Sect Master got blown away. Huge cracks appeared on the ground and it sank a few meters deep. As a result, a crater was created.


    Inside it, both of them were exchanging blows with each other. Debris and dust would scatter in every move. They were moving so fast that even a Qi refining cultivator wouldn''t be able to see anything here.


    Some distance away from the battle, the disciples were already panicking. They could feel the shockwaveing from there.


    "It looks like the masked man is not a good guy."


    "Yeah, that''s why the Sect Master wanted us to leave."


    "But who is that man? That man looks too strong."


    "Not only that, he even came alone and challenged our Sect Master straight away. I still can''t believe that a person that bold might exist."


    "Indeed, he is really badass. This is what I always dreamed of; visiting a sect and challenging them straight away. This is what a Cultivator should look like; Bold and Imposing. If only I were that strong¡­"


    "Damn, what are you saying? Only fools would do that and they would be the ones to die straight away. Don''t you know that our Sect Master is known as the number one cultivator in the outer region? There is no one who is as strong as him. So, the masked man will surely pay for his ignorance."


    "Yes, yes.."


    "Ok, let''s stay outside of the Sect and wait for the good news. We might be a hindrance if we stay inside. Who knows if that man would capture us and use this to threaten the Sect Master?"


    "Wow, Senior Brother, you are really clever."


    "Hehe.."


    The disciples immediately ran out and stood there patiently. But they didn''t know that they were going to be the only witnesses of the shocking event that would shake the whole Outer Region.


    ***


    "ng¡­ng..."


    The two shed for a few minutes and suddenly separated. Everything looked the same as before except their robes. They didn''t have any scratches or wounds on their bodies. Only the robes looked dirty and had some holes in them. From this confrontation, they had a rough estimation of each other''s strength. They were evenly matched.


    "You are strong. But let me see if you can handle this." Clouds of dark smoke came out of the body of Davion which slowly covered the whole crater. As a result, the Sect Master was surrounded and lost his vision.


    "Dark Domain? Haha, it''s a child''s y infront...." Before the Sect Master could finish his words, he immediately came to a stop. He noticed that his skin was already getting affected.


    "Damn, it''s on a totally different level." He used his Qi and protected himself from corrosion. Then he looked solemn.


    "I can''t go easy now. It''s time to get serious."


    "Blood Churning"


    A red aura came out of his body which illuminated everything around him.. The Domain didn''t affect him in any way. He then nced at Davion and mocked, "Is this where your confidence lies?"

 Chapter 79 - Final Battle: Part III

    Davion didn''t bother about this and used his Shadow Bind Art to its fullest. Several dark spikes which were twice asrge as before shot towards the Sect Master from all directions.


    "Humph." The Set Master looked at them with scorn and swung his sabers ahead of him. Those sabers looked bright red and created a strong shockwave that blew all those spikes into nothing.


    "The Second Move of the Blood Saber Art?" Davion muttered after seeing this. He knew this move created shockwaves but didn''t know that it was so effective.


    While he was thinking, the Sect Master had already rushed towards him. So, he immediately conjured several dark spikes and backed away. The Sect Master easily bypassed those spikes like earlier and came infront of him. But he was already prepared. This time he finally channeled his dark energy into his des and hacked them straight in the direction of the Sect Master.


    "Haha, you want to battle head-on? You are not my match after I have burned my blood." The Sect Master chuckled and shed his sabers in response.


    "Bang!"


    The dark light and the red light ran into each other which lit up the whole ce and created a huge explosion. The ground again sank a few meters deep.


    This time Davion was at a disadvantage. He got flung a few meters away in the air but he backflipped and stabbed his des on the ground to stay on his feet.


    "Damn, I underestimated him. He is too strong after burning his blood." His mask had already cracked and only half of it was hanging on his face. So, he took it off and threw it on the ground. He then wiped the blood on his lips. It looks like he got injured.


    "If not for my strong body, then the injury might have been serious." While he was thinking he heard a burst ofughtering from the Sect Master.


    "Haha, I finally saw your face. Who could have thought that you would be a handsome young man? But why would a young man like you have such a high level of cultivation in the outer region?" The Sect Master looked at him with suspicion. He had thought that the disciple might be of a simr age to Edgar. But it looks like he was wrong.


    "Is he someone from the inner region? This would only exin why this kid has such a strong cultivation base. Did he find something and is here to investigate?" Many things were running in his mind.


    So, he asked, "Are you from the inner region? If not then you might have a master. So, who is he?"


    Davion got confused when he heard this but he didn''t reply but rather took back his Dark Domain as it was useless. It would only waste his dark energy.


    The Sect Master smiled after seeing this, "Kid, did you give up?"


    Davion asked, "Do you really want to know? What if I scare you?"


    "Humph. I am not scared of anything in this region. Just tell me." The Sect Master furrowed his brows and looked at him intently.


    "Sect Master Thaddeus," Davion smirked.


    "F**k! Are you testing my limits?" The Sect Master was full of anger after listening to this. So, he immediately jumped and came straight to Davion and hacked his sabers straight at him. But he didn''t use his full force as he didn''t want to kill this kid without knowing his background.


    When his sabers were about to reach him, something strange happened that made his hairs stand on the end. A very strong red aura that was simr to his came out of the body of Davion. But it looked much more powerful.


    "Blood Saber Art: The Second Move"


    Davion swung both of his des with all his force in the direction of the Sect Master.


    "No.."


    "BOOM..BOOM!"


    Two huge explosions took ce that shook the entire sect. Some of the nearby buildings immediately fell due to the shockwave generated from it. The Sect Master flew like a cannonball and mmed straight on the wall of the crater. But the wall couldn''t even withstand him. So, he went a few meters deep into the wall and finally managed to stop after a few seconds. If you looked at it from a distance then you could only see a hole there with dust and debris flying everywhere.


    "Wew, I didn''t know that I could be so strong after burning my blood." Davion was amazed.


    "It looks like I have underestimated how strong my body has be after reaching level 20." Then he looked in the hole where the Sect Mater had fallen and muttered, "He should be seriously injured after this."


    He stood there waiting for a minute, but there was still no reactioning from the hole. "Did he die over there? But I can still feel his breath with my Mind-Eye."


    While he was pondering whether to go there or not, suddenly there was a reaction.


    "Bang!"


    Rocks and debris slowly fell from the hole and a hand slowly came out of it. Steadily a body full of wounds and blood came out of it. His robes were already torn apart and only the crotch was covered. There was already a big hole in his chest from where you could even see the internal organs. But he was still alive.


    "You really pushed me this far, kid. You can be proud of yourself. But this is it. You havepletely angered me. I was thinking about interrogating you. Now you can forget about it." The Sect Master said with a hoarse voice while coughing out blood.


    A very disgusting brown colored aura started toe out from his body and he slowly started changing at a rate visible to the naked eyes.

 Chapter 80 - Final Battle: Part IV

    His body inted and muscles seemed to swell up, causing him to expand to a muchrger stature than his original physical size. In a few seconds, he had be at least 9 feet tall. But the transformation didn''t stop there; rather his skin became brown from top to bottom in the right half of his body. The other half was the same as usual.


    Large muscles heaped on his right hand which made it twice bigger than the left. It looked bloated as if innumerable lumps of tumor were growing off it. As it became bigger, he couldn''t bnce his body straight. So, he bent down and used his right hand to support his body. A horn broke out from his right temple and even his right pupil became red.


    Also, all of his injuries healed in the blink of an eye. Then he nced at Davion and bellowed in rage, "Kid, how dare you use the Blood Churning Art and the Blood Saber Art against me. How did you learn it?"


    "A mere devil dares to question me?" Davion mocked as he felt his breath simr to those devils in the Cultivation Pool.


    "Damn! you Kid. Do you dare belittle me? This is my true form. Did you think that you had already won? I could only use half of my powers previously." The Sect Master charged at him without giving him a chance to speak.


    This time he was twice as fast as before and was not carrying his sabers. In the explosion earlier, those sabers had already flown off who knows where. But he didn''t bother about it as his body has be far more powerful.


    Seeing the speed of the Sect Master, Davion didn''t dare to underestimate him like earlier on. So, he swung his des towards him while using the same Blood Saber Art as before.


    "Haha, did you think that it would work again? This spiritual art is just at the level of Qi refining." The Sect Masterughed and tried to catch them casually with his palm. But he didn''t know that even a lowly spiritual art bes powerful in the hands of Davion. Especially after bing level 20, all his arts have reached the level of Golden Core.


    So, you could imagine what would happen. His hands immediately got cut off and an explosion took ce. But this time he was only pushed a few steps back.


    "Damn, how could I still be injured? Is it the same art?" He looked at his hand which had fallen and blue blood was dripping from it. Anger could be seen on his face.


    "Haha, a mere devil could never.." Davion was about to make fun of him, but he was shocked by what he saw.


    The hand of the Sect Master immediately regenerated in a few seconds and before he could react, the Sect Master had already neared him. So, he instantly shed with his des. But it looks like the Sect Master had already predicted this move.


    He didn''t try to catch those des this time but rather caught his hands. Davion tried to free himself from his clutch but he couldn''t do it as those hands were too big. He was about to think of other ways when he saw a leging straight to his chest.


    "Bam!"


    Davion was thrown far away and smacked on the wall of the crater. He even lost his des.


    "Haha, what can you do to me without these des?" He threw them away and looked at Davion who was on the ground.


    "F**k," Davion cursed and slowly stood up.


    "Is this the so-called battle experience that old men would have as described in the novels that I used to read?" This old man perfectly caught him and even managed to disarm him in a few seconds. Only an expert could do that.


    He could already feel the taste of his blood in his mouth. He spat it out and touched his stomach. He felt some force trying to wreck his body.


    "The Body Tempering Art is really magical." He sighed then nced at the Sect Master who was nearing him.


    "I really underestimated him. It looks like he can even regenerate his lost parts. But it should have some weaknesses. Or else it would be impossible to kill. Maybe I should try to injure him internally. He should not be able to regenerate his internal organs."


    "But how can I do that?"


    "I only have dark energy in my arsenal that can do that. But all those dark spells were useless against him. Not only that, I''m not a match for him if I don''t burn my blood," he looked solemn and thought of many possibilities.


    "Maybe I can use the Devil Summoning Art? But I don''t think he will give me enough time to summon."


    "Haha, Kid are you scared? Or did you get injured and can''t move?" The Sect Masterughed.


    "But it doesn''t matter. It looks like your body is quite strong to be able to withstand my strikes. Now, I am interested in what I can do with your body after your death. Hehe.."

 Chapter 81 - Final Battle: Part V

    "Will you let me escape? Thereafter I will never stand in your way." Davion asked while trying to buy some time. He was still thinking about what he can do to turn the situation in his favor. If he ran from here, then he might be able to escape but the Sect would surely get finished.


    "Hehe, after all the troubles that I have gone through, do you think that I will let that happen?" The Sect Master was full of smiles.


    "Since I''m about to die over here, I think you can tell me what do you want from the Bone and Devil Sect?" After seeing him turn into a devil, he had some guesses. But he still wanted to know more about it.


    "Oh!, it looks like you have given up. But did you think I''m a fool?" The Sect Master would never diverge anything rted to it.


    "If you don''t want to tell me then it is also fine. I know that you want something from the Cultivation Pool." Davion smiled but when he thought about the cultivation pool, something struck his mind.


    There were two types of energies coexisting together in the Cultivation pool. They were the devil energying from the skull and the dark energying from the sword. These two together created a strong effect that would make someone loose his mind and even corrode their body if one goes too deep inside. So, what would happen if he tried to do the same?


    He had the dark energy and the red energy thates after burning his blood. If he tried to burn his blood with the dark energy then he might be able to injure the Sect Master from inside.


    "Damn, it looks like you know something. I can''t let you live." The Sect Master looked solemn when he heard that. He was the only one who knew about it. He didn''t even tell Edgar anything about it. So, he didn''t waste any time and wanted to end this once and for all. He came infront of Davion and punched with his right hand using all his force.


    "Come." Davion didn''t back away from it and released a very strong aura which was totally different from anything that he had let out before.


    "Dark Blood Churning"


    A dark-colored aura with a tinge of red came out from his body. He used the third move of the Blood Saber Art and converged all the aura in his right hand. Even though the third move of the Blood Saber Art could only be used on the saber, Davion could even do it without the de as he had good control of his energy. So, he also punched out with his right hand.


    "Boom!"


    Both collided with just their physical body and a huge shockwave was generated. Everything around them got destroyed due to it as this was the first time that they had shed with everything they had got. Even the rocks around them turned to dust. Only after a few seconds did they separate from the impact.


    "Shit, how strong is this kid? I didn''t have any advantage just now. But I can feel a strange power ravaging inside my body." Before the Sect Master could think what to do about it, he saw that the kid had already neared him. So, he forgot about it and shed again. He thought that his devil body might be able to handle it.


    "Boom..Boom"


    Explosions after explosions took ce and the crater was already expanding in size. They were already deeper into the ground than they were previously. They didn''t care about anything and just fought like mortals. No special effects were seen but only the savagery.


    Davion''s punchnded on the face of the Sect Master but he didn''t care about it but rather headbutted him. Davion backed a few steps away while clutching his head and saw that the Sect Master was already closing on him. Feeling the pain in his head, he got angry and spat on his face.


    "F**k"


    He got disgusted and tried to wipe it but Davion taking this to his advantage had already managed toe ahead of him. Seeing this he was about to back away but who knows when he was already bound by a dark tentacle below. He broke it in a jiffy. However, two fingers were alreadying for his eyes. He wanted to react to it but it was toote. Davion poked both of eyes.


    "Ahh¡­" He cried out in pain but Davion didn''t bother about it and immediately used his dark hands to grip his face.


    "Gotcha..." Davion smiled and smashed him to the ground. Then he followed it with more of his punches and a deep hole was created over there.


    "Bang, Bang.."


    Only after a few minutes did he separate. "This might be able to finish him," He was about to sigh in relief when suddenly his foot got pulled by arge hand from the bottom.


    "Damn"

 Chapter 82 - Death Of The Sect Master

    The Blood Saber Sect, the main hall, and the buildings around it had already been turned into ruins. Instead, there was a crater at least 30 meters deep. Also, arge number of holes could be seen inside it and the energy around here had already be chaotic.


    There were two people kneeling on the ground separated by some distance. One was too big while the other looked smallpared to it. Their bodies were full of blood and were even finding it difficult to stand. Their clothes had long been torn apart and only their private parts were covered. Indeed, the bigger one was the Sect Master while the other was Davion.


    "I am nearly out of spiritual energy and my body also feels too weak..Cough, Cough-" he coughed out some blood and looked at his right arm. It was broken. He didn''t even know how many times that he had punched the Sect Master. However, he still couldn''t kill him.


    "Even though his body might be exceptionally strong, he still won''t be able to handle my dark energy," he thought while ncing at the Sect Master.


    The Sect Master looked in a more precarious situation than Davion. He had lost his left arm and there were still many marks of fist and legs everywhere on his body.


    Seeing this Davionughed out loud, "Haha, Sect Master, it looks like you can''t regenerate your arm now. Did you run out of gas?"


    "Kid, shut up!"


    The Sect Master''s face had already turned red from anger. He didn''t bother about that kid but was focusing on using his devil energy to contain those dark energies that were wreaking havoc in his body.


    "How could it be?" Those dark energies were too strong and were a level above his devil energy. So, he had to use more devil energy to even contain a small part of it. As a result, he was wasting a lot of his energy here and was getting beaten by that kid in thetter part of the fight.


    "Is he really from the inner region? Only someone from there could have such a pure and strong energy," while he was thinking he saw that the kid was slowlying towards him with a saber in his hands. It looks like he had taken out a new one from his ring.


    "Kid, what do you want?" He panicked when he saw this.


    Davion was using the saber as a support to walk slowly as he was heavily wounded. He was already finding it difficult to breathe. But he still spoke with difficulty, "It''s definitely to kill you."


    "How about we forget this incident and go our own ways? I will never think about the Bone and Devil Sect ever again." The Sect Master proposed as he didn''t want to die here.


    "Why do I bother to take all this trouble when I can simply finish this once and for all?" Davion reached near him and was about to sh his neck but he stopped when he heard the next words.


    "Stop! I will tell you everything," The Sect Master did everything to save his life.


    "Oh! are you sure?" Davion looked suspicious.


    "But you have to let me live.." Before the Sect Master could say anything more, he already felt the saber on his neck.


    "You are not in the position to bargain with me." Davion looked at him with cold eyes.


    "Yes, yes." The Sect Master was about to tell everything he knew when suddenly a strange thing happened.


    "Ahhh!" he cried out loud and his chest opened up automatically. His heart came out of it and levitated in the air above him.


    Davion immediately tried to back away after seeing this but he tripped and fell to the ground. He had never seen anything like this. The heart was brown in color and it was gathering the energy of Heaven and Earth from all around the surroundings. He wanted to run away but his body felt too weak. So, he was about to take out the spiritual artifact from his ring to run away.


    However, at this time, a very powerful devilish aura came out from the heart. It was so strong that he even felt something trying to destroy him from within.


    "Is it affecting my soul?" He nced at the heart and saw a brown-colored phantoming out of it. It became bigger and bigger and reached twice the size of the Sect Master. Only the tworge horns on its head and two wings protruding from its back were seen as it was only a projection.


    "Damn, what is this?" he got scared thinking about it as he didn''t have any spiritual energy remaining to protect himself. He then nced at the Sect Master who had already fallen on the ground with his eyes wide open.


    "Don''t tell me he died?" He used his Mind-Eye and found that no breath wasing out from him.


    "My experience points¡­"

 Chapter 83 - Davion Getting Bullied?

    Davion was at a loss for words when he didn''t get any experience points after the death of the Sect Master. He felt pain in his chest thinking about all the troubles that he went through. Now it was all for naught. The only thing that could make him feel better was that the spirit ring was still there. But before that, there was still a big issue infront of him.


    "Human, you dare foil my n?" A hoarse voice came out from the phantom. It was the same voice that came out from the projection of the orb that the Sect Master had summoned a month earlier. But this time, the voice could be heard properly. It sounded like a man''s voice.


    "Who are you?" Davion asked while he was already preparing to take out the talisman given by Sect Master Thaddeus. From the aura of this devil, he knew that it should be above the Golden Core State. As he was no match for it even in his peak state, this talisman was hisst resort.


    "Oh! A puny human dares to question me? Are you not scared?" The Devil was surprised as it was his first time meeting someone that was not scared after seeing him. Not only that, this human even managed to beat the seed that he had left in the outer region. As he did not want to attract the attention of any big sects, he wanted toplete the task in privacy with the help of his seed.


    But who could have thought that his n would get foiled by a lowly cultivator in the Outer region and he himself would need to make a move? It would have been a huge shame if any of the hall masters in the sect knew about it.


    "Why will I get scared after seeing you? No devils have escaped from my hands," Davion acted tough outside but inside he was already panicking. However, thinking about the talisman in his hands, he did have some confidence.


    "Kid, do you even know who I am? Even the sects in the inner region won''t dare to disrespect me like this." The Devil would have surely killed this kid if he didn''t have some use. Since his seed died here, the only suitable candidate that he could find was this kid. This kid looked very strong and had some rtionship with the Bone and Devil Sect. So, if he could make this kid work for him then the task would have beenpleted easily.


    "So, who are you? I have never seen nor heard anything about you." Davion wanted to know more about this devil. In the future, he would definitely harvest experience points from him.


    "Haha, I am Conrad the Hall Master of the Heavenly Demon Sect. You might not have heard about me in the Outer Region but I am famous everywhere in the Inner Region." The Devil was full of pride when he introduced himself.


    "It looks like this devil should be rted to the cloaked man who hade during the Sect Selection Ceremony in Mulberry City." Davion thought when he heard the Heavenly Demon Sect.


    Then he asked, "What do you want from me? A powerful devil like you would never waste time on a human like me after what I have done."


    "Haha, you''re quite smart. I like it. How about you help meplete a task and I will let you live? I might even take you into the sect under my wing." Conard was really impressed by this kid. Defeating a devil at thete stage of Golden Core State by someone in the same stage of cultivation was really difficult. Only geniuses in the Inner region could do so. But he found someone in the outer region which really astonished him.


    "Oh! I didn''t think that it would be so easy. So, what do you want me to do?" Davion asked as it would be better if he could save this talisman. He might even get a free trip to the inner region.


    "Good! But before I tell you about it. I need you to take my devil essence." Conardughed and produced an orb of devilish energy in his hands.


    "Wait! What does it do?" Davion looked at it suspiciously.


    "Haha, did I finally scare you? I thought that you were quite brave." Conardughed and then continued, "This is the same essence that I injected inside the Sect Master which allowed him to transform. I can be sure that you will not betray me only after you take this in."


    "What? This will turn someone into a devil. How could I take this in?" Davion would never allow himself to turn into a filthy creature.


    "Hehe, why are you worried about it? It will make your body stronger and even help you reach the Nascent Soul Stage much faster." Conard was full of smiles that he would definitely agree with. Reaching the Nascent Soul Stage was really difficult even for the disciples in the Inner Region. So, for someone in the Outer region, this would be a great temptation. But the reply from Davion made him irritated.


    "You can forget about it. Just give me the task and I will surely do it for you. You should trust a handsome young man." Davion looked resolute in his decision.


    "Haha, you are the first person who is trying to bargain with me. Do you think that I would believe in that? You are not even qualified to do so. I will just need to use force then." Conard released his strong aura which immediately made Davion fall on his knees.


    "F**k you, filthy creature. I will definitely kill you the next time I see you.." Davion cursed loudly as he was getting bullied.

 Chapter 84 - The End

    "Kid, you are too bold. Do you think that you could escape from here? Even if we meet in the future, you would have already be one of my seeds by then." Conard threw the orb towards Davion as he didn''t want to waste time over here. His projection was about to run out.


    "I''ve got no choice." Seeing the devilish orbing towards him, he injected thest bit of his spiritual energy into the talisman and threw it straight away.


    "Haha, so you were depending upon this talisman to save your life? Don''t you know that the talisman in the Outer region is useless¡­" Conard was about to continue but hisughter immediately came to a stop.


    The talisman produced a blinding white light and emitted a very strong aura which was slowly spreading everywhere in a circr pattern.


    "Damn, who are you? How could you have a talisman at thete stage of Nascent Soul?" Conard couldn''t believe that he would see someone using this talisman in the Outer Region. Even in the Inner Region, this talisman was rare as it was very expensive.


    Davion didn''t reply but looked at the white light that was slowly spreading. The white light reached the devilish orb and it immediately disintegrated. The white light didn''t stop there but continued to expand much faster.


    "Kid, you managed to escape this time. But I will remember you." Conard knew that his projection was no match for this talisman. So, he didn''t try to struggle. If his main body was here, then it would have been a child''s y. However, it was different now.


    The white light immediately covered him and the heart. As a result, both of them disappeared in the blink of an eye. Davion was just about to sigh in relief but the next thing made his mouth wide open.


    Everything around him was getting destroyed and nothing was left. The power of this talisman was really terrifying. It managed to destroy the whole Blood Saber Sect.


    ***


    Outside the Blood Saber Sect, the disciples were waiting for their Sect Master but suddenly they saw a white light illuminating their entire sect. They thought that it was just a ray of light. However, they suddenly felt some pain in their chest.


    "Senior Brother, what is happening?"


    "I don''t know. I am even finding it difficult to stand."


    "Is it the white light?"


    "But how could it be that strong? We are being affected even though we are still far away."


    "Senior Brother, I can''t take it."


    Suddenly everyone started fainting one by one.


    Seeing this, the Senior Brother panicked and muttered, "Sect Master, what is happening over there?" He was trying his best to stand up but he also couldn''t take it and passed out.


    This was the result of the talisman in the Nascent Soul Stage. It could even affect the soul just from its shockwaves. A cultivator could only train their soul after reaching the Nascent Soul Stage. But these disciples were far away from it. So, they couldn''t handle the pressure.


    In this way, the Blood Saber Sect, the number one sect in the Outer Region got eradicated in the blink of an eye. Only these disciples were the ones who could witness this event. But they never knew who did it. The only thing they could remember was a man wearing a red mask.


    As a result, the masked man would be the hot topic in the outer region for many years toe. Only one person knew who the masked person was. However, he never divulged it.


    Not only that, all the lower grade sects became vignt after this incident. They immediately organized a gathering to discuss and investigate it. Even the next Conference got postponed for safety reasons. Due to which the Bone and Devil Sect managed to maintain their rankings for many years toe and it slowly developed as it recruited many disciples in the future.


    ***


    The Devil world,


    In the innermost region, there was a huge ck mountain standing surrounded by strong devilish energy. On the top of the mountain, there was a cave where a middle-aged man was floating cross-legged above the ground. He was closing his eyes and focusing on something. But suddenly he opened his eyes and bellowed in rage, "Damn, how could I loose to a kid? Even my projection got wiped out."


    He released his aura and the whole mountain shook. All the beasts in this region cowered in fear while the birds flew away.


    "I even failed the task given by His Majesty." Thinking about him made him sweat.


    "It''s all because of that Judah. How dare he be so rampant and ruin the whole Sect Selection Ceremony? Not only that he even bullied those disciples from the four major sects. As a result, the four major sects should be keeping a close eye over the outer regions. If not for that I could have easily gone there with my main body andpleted the task."


    "But it''s useless to think about this now. The only thing I can do now is to report this matter to His Majesty.." He wiped the sweat on his forehead and flew straight out of the cave.

 Chapter 85 - The Wild Northern Forest

    The Wild Northern Forest, known as thergest and the most dangerous forest in the Northern Maind. It''s so vast that it totally separates the Outer Region from the Inner Region and is the home for the spirit beasts in Golden Core Stage. As a result, no one dares to set foot here carelessly.


    The trees here were so tall that even the spiritual artifacts could only fly a few meters above them. Due to which the cultivators who tried to pass from here by using their spiritual artifacts would often get ambushed.


    But today, as the Sun was zing high in the sky, a small ck spiritual artifact was slowly flying above the Wild Northern Forest. Inside it, a handsome young man was sitting on a mattress while reading a scroll with his eyes focused. Also, a strange white orb was lying infront of him.


    Only after a few seconds did he close the scroll and muttered, "I still couldn''t find any information about this orb. I thought that this scroll might help me but it was only a spiritual art that would allow someone to cultivate their soul."


    It''s been a week since he left the Blood Saber Sect. The Talisman was so strong that it managed to destroy the whole sect. The only thing remaining after the explosion was this orb, the Sect Master''s spirit ring, andstly his broken de. From this, you could say that they were made from really extraordinary materials.


    The thing that surprised him the most was his broken de. It still remained undamaged after all that where those spiritual sabers had already been turned into dust. As for the spirit ring, he already knew that it would be tough. Therger the space inside it, the tougher the materials from which it was made. This was something that he had read from the library and it happened to be true.


    The space inside this ring was reallyrge as he had guessed. But it was not as big as the one Thaddeus gave him. When he opened this ring, his eyes nearly popped out. There were arge number of spirit stones and pills inside it. Not only that, there was this scroll and arge spiritual artifact. It was thrice asrge as the one he was using now. But he didn''t travel in it as it could attract much attention and create unnecessary troubles.


    He then ate all those pills and managed to reach level 23. He got shocked when he found that he needed so many experience points to reach level 23. From this, he realized that it would take a very long time for him to level up by just depending on the pills in the Outer Region. As a result, the value of those pills was already getting insignificant. But it still managed to level him up. Due to which all the injuries that he had suffered recovered in the blink of an eye.


    Everything was going well for him except for the orb. He tried pouring his spiritual energy into it and tried every other way. However, he still didn''t get any response from it. So, his only hope was on the Scroll.


    However, it still disappointed him. It didn''t contain any information about the Orb but rather it was a spiritual art. Even though he didn''t get what he wanted, a new spiritual art should have made him happy rather it was the total opposite. He cursed after reading it.


    "Damn, how could this even be a spiritual art? It requires someone''s devil essence just to get started. This devil essence would then transform your body slowly and make you a devil in the future. However, it still had some advantages as it allowed one to cultivate their soul in just the Golden Core Stage."


    "I think this is what Conard meant when he said that the devil essence would allow me to reach the Nascent Soul Stage much faster. However, I would never fall for that as I can''t even cultivate. Hehe"


    He smiled and put those things inside his ring. But he didn''t notice that this spiritual art had already been recorded in red text in his panel. Does this mean that Davion could cultivate it even without using the devil''s essence?


    Davion didn''t know that as he hadn''t looked into his panel. But he would definitely get surprised in the future. Now he was thinking about Conard.


    "That devil was too strong. Just his projection at the Nascent Soul Stage was powerful enough to overpower me. So, how strong would his main body be?"


    He didn''t dare to think about it. "He should be angry with me but I should be safe for now. Even if hees, he might not know that I have already left."


    "But what if he releases his anger on the Bone and Devil Sect?"


    Davion sighed thinking about it, "I can only take revenge in the future if that happens."


    "Let''s forget about it for now. I am already in the middle of the forest. I can''t sense any beasts near me with my Mind-Eye." Due to his Mind-Eye and the map given by the Sect Master he had been able to arrive here safely without running into any troubles.


    "I think I should drop here and have some fresh air. I''m feeling suffocated staying here for so long.. Not only that, this ce is pretty good to try out that technique."

 Chapter 86 - The Most Unlucky Devil

    In the Wild Northern Forest, Davion was sitting cross-legged on a rock with his broken de stabbed in the ground. He was rubbing his hands in excitement as he was going to summon a devil. It was his first time and he even wanted to try a new thing with it.


    "I always wanted to try it out before but I had some things to worry about. Now, the time is perfect. Hope I can seed." Davion showed a wicked smile and started chanting some weird words in Devil Language.


    After a few seconds, a small crack slowly appeared infront of him which erged and became a meter wide.


    Seeing this Davion stopped chanting and tried to see through it. But it waspletely dark and not a single ray of light could enter through it. So, he used his Mind-Eye to see where it led to. However, he could only feel the disgusting breathing from it and nothing more.


    "It looks like I''m too low-leveled to see through it. But this should be known as the void as mentioned in those novels. From the breath of it, this should be the channel that connects to the Devil World." He then sent two-fifth of his spiritual energy into it.


    ording to the Devil Summoning Art, the more Qi you would send, the more powerful Devil you could attract. But Davion didn''t do so. He knew that the quality of his spiritual energy was much higher. If he sent them all there then there was even a chance of attracting a Devil at the Nascent Soul Stage.


    Even though the Devil won''t be able to attack him, he wanted to y safe. Not only that, he wanted to do an experiment over here. So, he just sent some part of his spiritual energy


    ***


    The world where there is no sunlight and only darkness, the Devil World, arge snake at least 20 meters long, was slithering near a swamp in search of its prey. It had ck spikesing out from the top of its head to the tip of its tail.


    "Croak"


    Suddenly it heard a voiceing from the front. It slowly slithered its way over there and saw arge dark frog making some croaking sounds.


    "Hehe, a Devil Minion? It might be able to fill my stomach today." It hissed and slowly neared the frog from its back. After reaching near it, it opened up its jaw and showed its sharp fangs. It was about to strike when suddenly a crack opened above the head of the frog. The frog felt it and immediately ran away.


    "Damn, my prey." The snake cursed and was about to chase it but the crack started expanding. Seeing this, it stopped.


    "Eh!, what is this?" While it was pondering, a strong Qi came from the crack.


    "This Qi.."


    "Is someone trying to have contact with the devil world? I thought that it was only a myth as I have never seen it. From what I have heard, many devils managed to have contact with humans from another world many years ago. Not only that but they also got summoned over there and even managed to have a taste of humans. They said that the taste of humans was really appetizing. Once you tasted it, you would never want to taste these Devil Minions."


    "It looks like the legend is true. But why did it onlye over here?"


    "Hehe, it looks like I am lucky." It smiled and generated some part of its essence from its jaw and sent it towards the Qi.


    On the other side, Davion who was sending his Qi immediately felt a response.


    "Eh!, it''s fast. ording to the scroll, it would take a long time to get a response on the first try. But once you get a response from that devil, you can establish a contract with it. That contract will stay as a mark in your body from which you can summon it again in the future in a few seconds."


    "Haha, let''s see whates out of it and I hope the thing I''m gonna do works." He smiled and started chanting again.


    In the Devil World, the Snake felt some force trying to pull it into the crack.


    "It looks like it''s happening. Haha," It smiled and didn''t resist. As a result, it was immediately pulled into the crack and the crack closed immediately.


    Inside the crack, it saw darkness everywhere. But after a few seconds, it saw a bright lighting from the front. It immediately closed its eyes as it was its first time experiencing something like this. However, it couldn''t contain its excitement and it hissed loudly.


    Listening to the sounding from the crack, Davion thought, "It sounds like a snake. The Sect Master might have also summoned something simr."


    He stood up and pulled out the de from the ground. "It''s time."


    "Dark Blood Churning"


    "Blood Saber Art: Final Move"


    "Haha, who summoned me? The mighty Snake¡­" The Snake had juste out of the crack when it suddenly felt a dangerous auraing for its head.


    "You..."

 Chapter 87 - Senior Sister Leyla

    Davion used his strongest move straight away as he didn''t know how strong this devil could be. It would be troublesome if it managed to escape from here.


    The Snake saw a shining dark ray of lighting towards it. It tried to dodge it but it was still toote. The light prated its skull and smashed it to the nearby rock. Thus, blue-colored blood dripped like a fountain from its skull.


    "Human¡­"


    The Snake looked at the human ahead of it with anguish. Nobody would believe that someone would try to summon a devil from the Devil World just to kill it. But the truth was right infront of it.


    "Damn, it looks like those legends were wrong. It might be the opposite. Humans might be the ones who are after our blood. This world is too terrifying. I need to run.." It tried to slither away but it felt someone pulling it from its tail.


    Indeed, it was Davion who had already neared it and caught its tail with his left hand. He used his full strength and pulled it back. The moment it was pulled back, he hacked at its neck with the de in his right hand.


    "No.." The Snake whimpered but Davion didn''t bother about it and ended its life.


    "Wew, I thought that I would be able to finish it in a single move. However, I underestimated its vitality. They have a strong bodyparable to the demon beasts." He used his dark energy and disintegrated its whole body.


    He thenughed out loud, "Haha, as I thought, I got experience points from it. It wasparable to the ones I got from those elders. Now, this is going to be the stable source of my ie."


    "But I can only summon it once a day." He got a little disappointed thinking about this.


    "It would have been way better if there were no limitations. However, I should not be greedy. This Devil Summoning Art looks like it was tailored-made for me. Summoning a devil and using it as apanion might be able to help me in a battle but earning experience points and improving yourself is far better. Not only that, summoning requires arge amount of Qi. So, if you couldn''t end the battle in time, then you would surely get finished." This was what he thought.


    "Speaking of apanion, it would look really ugly if it were a devil. Only imposing, powerful andrge beasts deserve to be mypanion like in those novels. Especially Dragon¡­" While he was shamelessly fantasizing about it, he heard an explosioning from the front.


    "Bang!"


    He looked in the direction with his Mind-Eye. Now the range of his Mind-Eye has be veryrge. He could feel everything in 400 meters around him. Also, he noticed that the range of his Mind-Eye has been increasing by 100 meters in each level up. Previously, when he was below 20, it would only increase by a few meters in each level. So, he hadn''t bothered about it. But now it is increasing at a terrifying rate.


    "This.." He was bewildered by what he saw and immediately rushed there.


    "Is this protagonist halo?"


    ***


    "Senior Sister Le, I thought that you were quite rash to take this mission as your first mission as it looked quite dangerous. But who could have thought that it would bepleted this easily.?"


    "Yes, we were getting really worried. Our task was to investigate a crack in space that suddenly happened here yesterday. Only cultivators above the Domain Realm could crack the space. As a result, this mission didn''t look so easy."


    "However, it looks like our Senior Sister is blessed by the heavens. When we reached here today, the crack was already closed and everything looked normal. Not only that, we even found a dragon cub over here."


    "Yeah, even though this dragon cub looks ugly, Senior Sister can take this as her mount."


    "Hehe, our Senior Sister will finally get her chance to show off infront of Nora."


    "Humph, I really don''t like her. I don''t know what is good about her except her looks. She looks really arrogant and has a crude personality. But all the Elders love her very much. The Sect Master even gifted her a rare mount when she reached the Golden Core Stage."


    "Yes, it angers me too. Even though our Senior Sister is as talented and beautiful as her, nobody paid her a visit when she reached the Golden Core Stage. As for getting a rare mount, you can even forget about it. But this dragon would surely make everyone jealous."


    "You two shut up!!!" Le was already getting irritated listening to them. Indeed, she felt really hurt thinking about these. That''s why she took on a difficult mission and came here to investigate. She wanted to prove to everyone that she was far better. Now, it looks like the crack had already been closed and there was nothing left to do here.


    Now as her junior sisters said, the only thing she could do was to catch this dragon as it would allow her to stand out ahead of everyone. So, she was quite serious about it.


    "This dragon looks really strange. Maybe it was the one that came out from the crack.. We should investigate it and not allow it to escape."

 Chapter 88 - Twin Headed Dragon

    In the Wild Northern Forest, a handsome young man was hiding behind a tree and looking at the situation ahead of him.


    There were three beautiful girls surrounding a strange dragon in the center. These girls were wearing dark blue robes and looked like disciples from the same sect. Among them, the most eye-catching was the one in the middle. She had long blue-colored hair, a slender body, and snow-white skin. Not only that, she was carrying a whip where blue sparks were generated frequently. It looked like a spiritual weapon that was a grade higher than anything he had seen.


    As for the other two, they were carrying a sharp sword and a bow respectively which looked quitemon. After using his Mind-Eye, he found that the girl in the middle was the leader among them as she was at the early stage of Golden Core State while the other two were at thete stage of Qi refining.


    But his main focus was not on them but rather on the strange dragon in the center. It was totally different from what he had seen in Mulberry City. As it was a cub, it was only 5 meters long and up to 3 meters high. It had two different types of scales. Half of them were red while the other half was blue including the wings. But this was not the strangest thing about it. But rather its head. It had two heads which were also blue and red. A pair of tiny horns were on each of these heads. Also, both of these heads had the same yellow pupils.


    However, this dragon didn''t look in a good state right now as it was only in the early stage of Qi refining. Many arrows had managed to pierce its wings and legs which made it immovable. Also, there were many wounds made from swords on its scales. It looked like the girl in the middle still hadn''t made her move or else the dragon would have already been caught.


    The dragon was growling while looking at them. Its two heads were looking at the two girls in two different directions. As for the middle one, it didn''t even care about it.


    "Senior Sister, what should we do now? We were going easy with it for now but it''s not working. It still wants to resist." The girl with the sword whose name was Mia spoke.


    "Then we can only go the hard way. Just don''t try to hurt it seriously. Or else it will be difficult to tame it. Dragons are proud creatures." Le exined while she was trying to intimidate the dragon with her whip. But it looked like it was not even focusing on her.


    "Yes, Senior Sister." Both of them replied.


    The girl with the bow whose name was Amelia took out arrows from her spirit ring and fired them with her bow. These arrows burned in the air and reached near the dragon in the blink of an eye.


    Meanwhile, Mia channeled her Qi into the sword and it became icy blue. Then she shed it in the direction of the dragon and a blue ray of light came out of it which started freezing everything in its path.


    "Should I go and help it? It might not be able to handle it." Davion was about to go but the dragon''s next move made him stop.


    The two mouths of the dragon opened at the same time and arge ball of me came out of its red head while an icy barrier formed from its blue head. The barrier easily blocked those ming arrows while the me melted the freezing sword light.


    "What?" The two girls had their mouths wide open.


    Even Le eximed, "A twin-headed dragon possessing two different types of elements? Even though it is only a cub, it still remained unharmed from your attacks. Not only that, it''s really strong and intelligent. It waited for a perfect time to use its abilities. Maybe it might be the only one of its kind in the world."


    "Damn, it''s really an amazing dragon. It deserves to be my mount. But looking at its eyes it already has a great hatred against humans. It might be very difficult to tame it. I need to think of some ways." Davion racked his brains and after a few seconds his eyes lit up.


    "You two stay behind. It will take some time for you girls to take care of it and even some beasts might get attracted here due to this disturbance. I will take care of this in a jiffy." Le came infront of the girls and released her full cultivation.


    Seeing this aura, the girls immediately backed away and looked at each other. "It looks like she is about to reach the middle stage of Golden Core Stage."


    "Yeah, that''s our Senior Sister. She will shock everyone if she can break through before Nora."


    While they were gossiping Le had already smacked her whip on the ground which created a big hole in the ground.


    The dragon was already panicking and even finding it difficult to move. Its feet were already shaking. However, due to the inborn pride of a Dragon, it didn''t crumble under pressure but rather let out a roar.


    "RROOAARR!"

 Chapter 89 - Davion Is Here To Save The Dragon

    The roar sounded childish but it was still full of majesty. Even a Golden Core Cultivator like Le felt some faint pressure which made her want to kneel. But it was far too weak.


    "Don''t tell me this dragon has a Royal Bloodline? But there has never been such a type of Royal Dragon. I think I should bring it back and ask the elders." Le looked solemn thinking about this. The Royal Dragons rule over arge territory in the Demon Beasts World like how the Mystic Beast Sect rules over the Northern Maind. So, she might even have her sect fall into trouble because of this. While she was hesitating, the dragon spat out a ball of mes from its red head.


    "Humph, little tricks."


    Seeing this she drew a circr arc with her whip which produced a ring of lightning. The ball of mes entered the ring but it didn''t manage to bypass it. But rather it disappeared and made the ring muchrger.


    "Wow, this is Senior Sister''s Lightning Ring. It absorbs the elemental energy from the enemies and bes much stronger on the way. It is one of the best techniques in the Sect to bind your enemies." Amelia''s eye sparkled.


    "Indeed, the dragon should be captured now," Mia spoke from the side.


    As she said, the dragon couldn''t resist the lightning ring. It used the ice barrier but it was futile. The ring absorbed it and becamerger again. Due to this, it got caught. It tried to struggle but all its Qi was slowly getting absorbed. After a few seconds, it didn''t have any energy left and thus fell to the ground.


    "It''s done. Girlse here and carry it up. We are leaving." Le put back her whip and ordered.


    "Yes, Senior Sister." While they were about to go near it, they suddenly heard a man''s voiceing from the back which made them stop.


    "Stop."


    They all looked back and saw a handsome young man with long hair with weird clothes standing near a tree.


    "Ahh..you rogue." They immediately covered their eyes and cried out in surprise.


    Indeed, this handsome young man was Davion. But the strange thing was that he was wearing a cloth that only covered his private part. After reaching level 20, his body had be sturdier and had fine muscles developed on it. Especially, his skin looked crystal clear and shiny which would make everyone want toe and feel it.


    The reason why he came in this way and didn''t bully those girls straight away with his aura was that he didn''t want to scare the dragon. He wanted to save it and have a good rtionship with it. So, he came up with a good n.


    "You¡­"


    "Who are you?" It was Le who managed to ask. However, her face had already be red. As a Senior Sister, she had to be the first one to speak. Especially after meeting an unknown man in the jungle. It might even be an enemy.


    "I am Duke, the BeastMaster of the Wild Northern Forest." Davion lied with a straight face.


    "What? BeastMaster? I have never heard of it." Le looked at him suspiciously. She couldn''t even feel any auraing out from him.


    "Senior Sister, he is lying. I have read a lot of books from the library but have never heard of it." Mia, who was quite knowledgeable, spoke.


    "Indeed, he is a fraud. He looks like a mortal." Amelia agreed.


    "Humph, I have never left the forest in my life. How could you girls know about it?" Davion looked confident.


    "Oh!, then what do you want from us?" Le asked without looking at him. But she would still nce at his body from time to time. This was also the same for the other girls.


    "You should know what I am here for. My job is to protect all the beasts in this forest from wicked cultivators like you." Davion slowly proceeded towards the dragon.


    "How dare you call us wicked?" Mia got annoyed and was about to rush there with her sword but Le held her shoulder from behind.


    "Senior Sister?"


    "I can''t feel his energy as he might be far stronger than us. If not then he might be using some technique to hide his energy. Either way, we should be cautious." Le took out her whip and came infront of them.


    "What? Do you guys want to fight? I can call all the Beasts here and you can forget about leaving." Davion threatened them while he had already reached near the dragon. The dragon saw a strange human nearing it. It growled and tried to back away. But it still couldn''t move as it was bound by the ring.


    "Humph, you dare threaten us. I think you also want that dragon." Amelia immediately fired her arrows as she was the one with the most experience in this group. After going through many missions, she had already faced such situations where someone would try to act tough and take away the treasures. Butter she would find that the person was too weak.


    "Wait.." Le was about to stop those arrows. But thinking about what Amelia said made some sense. So, she didn''t stop them.


    "Damn, it looks like my n A won''t work. I need to go for n B.." He thought while looking at those burning arrows.

 Chapter 90 - Davion The True Actor

    Davion used his two hands and deflected those arrows. But he acted clumsily and let some of them hit on his chest. However, those arrows couldn''t pierce his body as it was very tough.


    Seeing this, Amelia exined, "Senior Sister, it looks like what I''ve said is true. He is just trying to act tough as some of my arrows managed tond on him. If he were the so-called BeastMaster then he should have already called those beasts."


    "Wow, Amelia, you are really intelligent. You managed to catch him this easily." Mia praised her.


    "Hehe, this is all because of my rich experience. I have taken a lot of missions to earn contribution points." Amelia was full of smiles.


    "You.." Le sighed and didn''t know what to say. It looks like shecked experience and might have been fooled here without her junior sisters.


    "Senior Sister, just wait for us here. We will end this in a jiffy. He doesn''t look so strong. The only thing good about him is his body." When Mia finished speaking, she noticed that her Senior Sister and Amelia were looking at her weirdly with a red face.


    "Eh!" She eximed and covered her face. She just realized what she had said.


    So, to cover it up she exined while pointing her fingers at Davion, "I mean he looks like a Body Refining Cultivator. He hasn''t bled even after getting hurt by those arrows."


    "Is that so?" Both of them looked at Davion and found that it was true.


    "But why is he without any clothes? Maybe he might really be from the Forest." Le was still unconvinced.


    "Senior Sister, how could you be so naive? You need to take more missions in the future and get some experience. The world is scarier than you think. Especially these boys." Mia said and then whispered some words to Le.


    Before Le could reply Mia had already rushed towards Davion and the same goes for Amelia.


    After they left, Le finally reacted. "I didn''t know that they could be so scary." She wiped the sweat on her forehead.


    ***


    A few minutester, Davion was lying on the ground with his eyes closed. It looks like he had been beaten badly. But there was not a single wound on his body. Near him, there were two girls looking at him strangely.


    "Senior Sister, we managed to bring him down. However, he''s still not injured." Mia was confused.


    "Even though our weapons are low-grade spiritual artifacts, they still couldn''t do anything to him," Amelia exined while using her arrows to poke the body of Davion. It wouldn''t pierce even if she used her full power.


    "It looks like you girls were wrong. He might really be from the Forest. I think he might possess a Holy Physique." Le said with a serious look in her eyes.


    "What??" The two girls were shocked.


    "I thought that only in the Central Region can we find someone with the Holy Physique." Amelia thought but the truth was right infront of their eyes. Only a holy physique could exin this phenomenon.


    "Let''s forget about this for now. Let''s bring them back to the sect. The elders will investigate him and he might even be one of us in the future." Le made her decision.


    On the other side, the dragon was looking at them with fear. It saw the whole scene of these girls beating that human. They used every weapon possible to pierce the body of that human. But it couldn''t believe how a human could have such a strong body to withstand all that.


    Both of its heads were swallowing saliva. Seeing the girlsing towards it, it started whimpering. It thought that they were going to pierce its body like that human.


    "Hehe, little guy, why are you scared?" Miaughed and was about to pull it out when suddenly she felt someone catching her right leg. When she looked down, she saw that it was that man.


    "You.."


    "I thought that you passed out."


    "Evil woman, I will never let you harm this dragon. I will definitely protect it." Davion pulled her right leg and threw her to the side. He then rushed ahead of the dragon and yelled.


    "Damn you." Mia cursed.


    "Why do you want to save it? We are not trying to harm it either." It was Le''s first time seeing such an unreasonable person.


    "Hehe, did you think that I would believe that?" Davion smiled and put his hands on the ring that was binding the dragon. He then casually ripped it apart.


    "Run" Davion immediately shouted.


    "How could you do that?" Le couldn''t believe that a person without any cultivation base managed to rip her Lightning Ring with her bare hands. How strong was this boy''s holy physique? Without waiting for the answer, she took out her whip and pounced at the dragon. She wouldn''t allow it to escape after all the troubles she went through.


    The dragon didn''t understand how the human broke it free but it knew what to do. As its wings were injured it could only try to run. But it found that one of the girls carrying a whip had already closed the distance. Not only that, the whip was alreadying for its head.


    It got scared seeing this but the next thing made its eyes wet. It saw the human who helped it escape, spreading his arms wide and taking the whip head-on. However, he finally bled this time. Red-colored blood came out from his chest.


    Seeing this scene, the dragon remembered the memories locked deep inside its brains and huge emotions started raging inside its heart.. Thus, a dangerous aura came out of it.

 Chapter 91 - Davion Completed His Task

    "Damn, it looks like my body can''t handle this spiritual weapon." Davion thought while looking at the whip. Even though he bled, the injury didn''t look so serious.


    However, he felt a powerful aura brewing from the back. When he looked behind, he saw a red-colored and blue-colored auraing out from the dragon.


    "Did it get triggered after seeing me hurt?" He muttered as it looked like his n worked.


    "Senior Sister, what is happening to this dragon?" The two girls also looked worried because the aura was bing stronger and stronger. It was about to reach the Golden Core Stage and they might not be able to handle it.


    "My lightning ring had already absorbed all of its Qi. It should not be able to release it. Maybe it is burning its essence," Le said.


    "Stay near me or else I might not be able to protect you all." Le infused her Qi into the whip and powerful lightning energy was gathering on it. It looks like she finally became serious.


    "I think I should stay near the dragon. Even though it is releasing such strong energy, it might not be able to beat a disciple in the Golden Core Stage. Especially someone who has mastered a lightning spell." He knew that among all the elements, lightning was the most destructive. It could blow someone to bits in a second. Even his dark energy was not capable of this.


    So, he backed away and came to the side of the dragon. The dragon didn''t bother about him but was looking at those girls with hatred. Its eyes had already be red. Suddenly, both of its heads opened their mouths at the same time and shot a pir of mes and ice together which slowly turned into the shape of a dragon.


    Seeing this, Le swung her whip in a graceful manner and uttered, "Lightning Serpent"


    A blue-colored serpent fully made of lightning energy came out from the whip. It had two small wings on its back. It flew meters in the air and then dived down straight towards the dragon made of mes and ice. It looked like it had a life of its own as it perfectly coiled around the dragon and stopped it before reaching towards the girls. However, an explosion took ce which generated a huge aftershock.


    "BOOM"


    "Wow, these special effects were really good. I think I need to learn them in the future." While Davion was eximing, he was suddenly caught by a w.


    "Eh!"


    The dragon put him on its back and started running. As it had burned its essence, it became very weak after thest attack. So, it was running very slowly.


    "Wew, I can''t believe it allowed me to sit on its back. Not only that, it''s even trying to save me," Davion sighed.


    "Trying to escape?" Davion suddenly heard the voice of Leing from the back.


    He looked back and saw several small lightning boltsing for them. Davion was about to make a move but the dragon swung its tail and blocked them.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    The dragon managed to block them but it felt its whole body getting numb. These bolts were not something that could be handled by it in a weak state. It walked a few steps and couldn''t take it anymore. As a result, it fell on the ground with Davion.


    Both of its heads looked at Davion and whimpered. Then it finally passed out.


    "I.." Davion felt very guilty looking at it. He could feel the love and sincerity in its eyes. However, he simply yed mind games with it. He should have been happy after achieving his goal but rather he felt disheartened.


    He looked at its body and noticed an unusual change happening to it. The body of the dragon was slowly getting smaller. In a few seconds, it became the size of a house cat.


    "This¡­" He got scared.


    "Did something wrong happen?" He inspected it with his Mind-Eye and found that its breath was stable. It looked like it had run out of energy and was in a very weak state.


    "Wew, I nearly had a heart attack." He took out some pills from his space ring and fed them in both of its mouths. As he didn''t know how the inner system of this dragon even worked.


    "I think it should work. Now there is only one thing left to do."


    He looked back and saw the girlsing towards him. Then he asked, "What do you want?"


    Le coldly looked at him and said, "I saw you taking out some pills from the ring and feeding the dragon. It means that you are not from the forest. You are here for the dragon."


    "Oh!" Davion looked at her yfully and asked, "So, do you want to kill me?" As his task waspleted here, there was nothing left for him to worry about. Thus, he could go all out now. But deep down he was getting annoyed as he couldn''t trick them with his new identity.. After all, he went through the trouble of wearing the same clothes a native would wear.

 Chapter 92 - Davion The Great Bully?

    "Humph, it will only dirty our hands if we kill a rogue like you." Mia looked at him with disdain. Even though he looked handsome than her Senior Brother Bryant who was the core disciple of the Sect, his character was rotten to the core.


    "Yeah, let''s just bring them back to the sect first. We need to investigate both of them. Especially this dragon as I have never heard about a dragon who can be small like this." Amelia said while her eyes fell on the dragon.


    Le nodded her head in understanding. She then calmly said, "Come with us and don''t cause any trouble. You have already wasted a lot of our time."


    "Oh! It looks like you girls are quite confident." Davion smiled.


    Seeing him smiling, Mia got annoyed, "Do you think that you can escape?"


    "What do you think?" Davion smirked and finally released his aura.


    The girls had a bad premonition when they felt this aura. The aura became stronger and stronger such that Mia and Amelia both fell on their knees. Even Le was finding it difficult to stand up.


    "Damn, he was ying with us the whole time. This aura should at least be in thete stages of the Golden Core State." Le panicked and was about to take out a talisman from her ring when suddenly dark tentacles covered her from the front. This was the same for the other two girls.


    ***


    A minuteter, the three girls were bound to a thick tree by some strong dark tentacles. If they tried to use their Qi, then the tentacles would immediately squeeze them. As a result, they could only stay still and wait for their fates.


    Davion came ahead of them and asked, "Are you girls scared?"


    "No. I think you are the one who is scared of us." Mia nced at him with anger.


    "Oh! Why do you say so?" Davion was intrigued.


    "Humph, you should know that we belong to the same sect. They will immediately know if we die over here." Amelia spoke from the side.


    This was also the reason why Davion didn''t kill them straight. Although he didn''t believe everything she said, it would always be better to y safe.


    Seeing that he didn''t reply, the girls could finally sigh in relief. Indeed, what Amelia said was true. All the sects in the Inner Region had their own ways to know about it.


    However, the next thing made them rmed. They saw that Davion took out a broken de and approached them.


    "Stop. We can do everything for you." Le who had been silent for the whole time finally spoke as she didn''t want to die over here.


    "Senior sister, what are you saying?" Mia couldn''t believe what she just heard. What if this man had perverted thoughts?


    "Eh!" Her face turned red and started sweating when she realized what she had just said as she could still remember what Mia had whispered earlier.


    "The outside world is so scary that the men will rip apart your clothes; blindfold you and push you to the ground¡­. " she was about to tear up while thinking about theter part.


    While her thoughts were in a mess, she felt a pair of fingers touching her chin.


    "You¡­"


    "What are you doing to our Senior Sister?"


    "Do you even know her background?"


    The two girls cried out at the same time. While they were about to continue, they suddenly saw a ck-colored beast pouncing upon Davion. But before that beast could get near him, he turned around and threw the de which was in his hand.


    The de was infused with dark energy which easily pierced the skull of the beast and pinned it to the nearby tree.


    "Bang"


    "Human, how did you know?" The beast muttered and lost its breath after a few seconds.


    "Oh! I didn''t know that a beast in the Golden Core Stage could speak." Davion smiled and looked at the beast. It was totally ck in color and looked like a panther. He had already noticed it with his Mind-Eye before and was waiting for a right chance to strike it. In this way, he would be able to prevent it from escaping.


    "It should have been attracted by the explosion earlier." He muttered.


    "That''s a Dark Panther in the middle stage of Golden Core Stage. It looks like he was baiting it while speaking with us." Mia was surprised.


    "Not only that, he killed it in a single move. How strong is he?" Amelia couldn''t believe that a person with such a strong cultivation base would stay so lowkey and strike at thest. She couldn''t think of any reasons. If he wanted the dragon, he could have taken it easily. So, she asked, "What do you want from us? I''m sure we have some use for you."


    "Hehe, you''re quite knowledgeable." Davion came infront of Le who was already scared. He then caught her right and grinned.


    "I.." Le''s words got stuck in her mouth and various things shed in her mind. She couldn''t believe that her first mission would end up like this. Firstly, the crack was already closed by the time they reached here and the dragon they found couldn''t be captured.


    Not only that, she was getting bullied over here. Especially, thinking about what might happen here, she couldn''t control herself and finally, tears fell out of her eyes.


    "Eh¡­why are you crying?" Davion was astonished as he had only touched her hands.


    "How dare you?" Mia and Amelia were truly angry this time. They used their Qi and tried to break free but it was all useless. Rather the tentacles squeezed them and made them unable to speak. They couldn''t believe that their Senior Sister who was the daughter of one of the Sect Elders would get bullied like this. He even made her cry. If Davion knew about this, then he absolutely wouldn''t have done this.


    He didn''t bother about them but rather sent his spiritual energy into the ring that was in her right hand. Actually, this was the reason why Davion touched her. He didn''t want to fall into trouble by taking out the ring as he was always careful about them. The moment his spiritual energy entered inside it he felt some force trying to oppose him. But it was useless against him.


    Thus, his spiritual energy easily entered it and managed to see everything inside it.. However, there was one thing that made him scared out of his wits.

 Chapter 93 - A Dream

    In the Wild Northern Forest, three girls were panting while kneeling on the ground. The dark tentacles that bound them had already set them free. As for that man, he had already left earlier without saying anything.


    "Senior Sister, are you ok?"


    "Did he do something to you?"


    "Do you feel anything different?" Mia and Amelia looked quite worried as that man left after touching their Senior Sister for a few seconds. Who knows if that man did something wrong to her body in that interval?


    "Yes, I''m fine. I don''t think he did anything to me." Le wiped her tears and immediately used her Qi to check her body. Indeed, she didn''t find anything unusual.


    She then stood up and said, "Let''s leave. Our task is finished here."


    "Then what about.." Mia was about to say something when Amelia smacked her head from behind and interrupted, "Yes, we didn''t find anything unusual here and the crack had already closed. So, it''s useless to stay here any longer."


    Mia understood what she meant and continued, "Yes, yes. Our task is done here. We should leave."


    She knew that her Senior Sister didn''t want to remember that shameful event from earlier. So, they had to act innocent.


    Le was about to take out her flying artifact from her ring when she noticed that the restriction she had set inside it had been broken. Due to the earlier incident, she hadn''t detected it.


    "Don''t tell me?" She looked inside it and found that everything was there.


    "Strange¡­" she murmured.


    ***


    In an old-looking courtyard, a brawny middle-aged man was looking at the five people who were levitating in the sky with worry. Among them, three were old men and two were old women. These old men were wearing red-colored robes and had red pupils while these old women were wearing blue-colored robes and had blue pupils. From this, one could say that they belonged to two different factions.


    "Reginald, do you still want to protect that monster?" One of the old men asked.


    "Elder Brother Reuben, how can you say that to your own nephew?" Reginald''s hands were already shaking with anger.


    "Humph, did you think that we would even consider that creature as one of us? You have shamed our tribe." Reuban said.


    "Brother, but he is my child." Reginald was still trying to reason with him.


    "Shut up!" The old woman at the side yelled.


    "Don''t you know that you havemitted a huge sin? How dare you seduce and take away my daughter? Not only that, you even had offspring with her. Just this crime is enough for you to go to hell." The old woman was furious.


    "I¡­" Reginald didn''t know what to say as it was indeed forbidden to have intercourse with someone from the other tribe.


    "Mom, since we havemitted a sin, then just punish us. But please leave our child alone. He is innocent." A beautiful woman came out from behind Reginald while carrying a twin-headed dragon in her hands.


    "Unfilial child, I thought that you had already escaped." The old woman looked at her with disappointment. As for that twin-headed dragon, she didn''t even bother to nce at it because it looked really disgusting.


    "Sabrina, why are you here?" Reginald sighed as he felt really emotional.


    "We can''t always hide like this as we have to face the reality someday." She put her right hand on his cheek and smiled.


    He felt somewhat better after hearing it. He then looked at his child and stroked both of his heads.


    Looking at this lovey-dovey family, Reuban got annoyed. So, he asked again, "Do you still want to protect this monster?"


    Reginald looked at him and said, "Is that even a question to ask?"


    The moment he said this, the temperature of the surroundings started to increase and a dangerous aura starteding out from Reuban. Seeing this, he immediately released his aura to protect Sabrina and his child.


    "Mom, please stop this. He is your grandchild." Sabrina fell on her knees and begged for help. She knew that only her mother could help her. She didn''t want a battle to happen here.


    "Leave that child ande with us. I can only protect you." The old woman could onlye up with this decision after seeing her daughter in this state.


    "Mom..." Sabrina wanted to continue but a huge pressure fell upon her.


    "Take the child and run. I will hold them here." She heard a calm voiceing from her side.


    "But.."


    "No buts. Just leave. The battle looks imminent. I''ve tried every possible way to reason with them. But it''s useless. It looks like they are actually not for our child but rather for me." Reginald smiled and looked at them for ast. Then he rushed to the sky while slowly transforming.


    "BOOOM" The world changed colors that day and only a sea of fire could be seen.


    ***


    "RROOAARR"


    The twin-headed dragon who had passed out suddenly woke up and roared in anguish.


    "So, you''ve finally woken up."

 Chapter 94 - Dark Lyeogryph

    The dragon heard a voiceing from the side and found that he was already inside a cave. Then he looked in the direction of that voice and saw the human who had tried to save him earlier was currently roasting a lump ofrge meat that looked vigorous and fragrant.


    The moment he smelled it, he felt his body rejuvenating and entire cells bing active. He even had salivaing out from both of his mouths. But he was hesitating to go near him.


    Seeing this Davion smiled, "Hehe, why are you acting so shy? Aren''t you a male dragon?" Indeed, this was a male dragon. He had already checked it on the way here.


    "It looks like he wants this meat. But is it okay for him to consume the meat of a Golden Core Beast?" He pondered as he knew that this meat still contains very strong energy in them. As a result, a Qi refining cultivator won''t ever be able to digest it and even suffer from internal injuries. Not only that, they might even die from excessive energy.


    "But a dragon should be able to handle it." He thought and tried to test it out. He cut the meat using his de and threw a small part of it towards the dragon. However, the next thing made him burst intoughter.


    The two heads of the dragon immediately opened their mouths and tried to catch the meat. But they collided with each other and the meat fell to the ground. Next, the two heads looked at each other with anger, and suddenly the red head bit the neck of the blue head. Thus, they started fighting for the piece of meat.


    "Haha.."


    "It looks like the two heads have their minds of their own." He was quite surprised. Then he cut the meat again and threw it like previously. Seeing this, they stopped fighting and finally ate peacefully.


    He used his Mind-Eye and tried to see what would happen after this. He found that the breath of this dragon was bing a little stronger. "So, it means nothing happened to him but rather he will recover much faster." He thought.


    After finished eating, he saw that the dragon was approaching him without any hesitation. He reached him and pointed his w towards the meat.


    "It looks like he wants more, Haha." Davionughed and gave him the whole meat.


    The dragon became happy and started eating it without any care in the world. Davion stroked his scales with both of his hands and muttered, "I think I should name him."


    "Let''s call him Rnd."


    ***


    A beautiful purple-colored spiritual ship was flying in the sky and there were three girls standing on the deck. They were looking down from the ship and observing the different sceneries. Indeed, they were Le and her two junior sisters.


    They didn''t look lively as before and thus were standing there quietly without talking to each other. The scene looked quiet and peaceful. But suddenly a huge shadow covered their whole ship.


    "Senior Sister, look!" Mia pointed her index finger upward.


    There was a big bird that looked like a hawk flying above them. It had a dark red colored body with a golden-colored beak, feet, and wings. It was radiating a strong wind and me energies.


    "It''s the Dark Lyeogryph, the mount of Senior Sister Nora," Amelia said while looking at it.


    "Why is she here?" Le wanted to curse out loud. This was the worst day of her life. Not only did she get bullied in her mission, she even met with her biggest rival on the way.


    "Le, I heard that you finally took on a mission. Did youplete it?" The Lyeogryph slowly dived down and came to the side of the ship. A beautiful brown-haired girl was sitting cross-legged on the top of its head. Also, there was an unconscious man tied up on her side.


    "Humph, did you think that I would fail?" Le replied while setting her sights on the unconscious man.


    "Haha, I was just kidding. How can a genius like you fail your first mission?" Nora covered her mouth and chuckled.


    "You.." Le''s anger was about to burst out while thinking about this.


    "Humm, why do you look so angry? Did you possibly fail?" Nora wanted to see through her.


    "Shut up! Just tell us why you are here." Le looked at her coldly.


    "Hehe, why are you in such a hurry? I saw you when I was returning from my mission. So, I thought that I would greet you. Or is it forbidden for me to say Hi to my fellow sister?" Nora said.


    "Don''t think that I don''t know you. I''m sure you have something else to tell me." Le would never believe what she said.


    "Oh! You really know me well. Indeed, I have something to say to you." Nora continued while looking at the unconscious man on her side.


    "You might be guessing who he is, don''t you?"


    "My mission was to capture him and Ipleted it easily.. But do you want to know how strong he is? He is an evil cultivator at thete stage of Golden Core State."

 Chapter 95 - We Are Coming

    "What? Late-stage of Golden Core State?" Le was shocked. She still remembered how strong that man was at this stage as she was even finding it difficult to stand infront of him. Now, she heard from Nora that she had managed to defeat someone at this stage. How could she not be shocked? Even though Nora had help from her mount, it was still too difficult.


    If Davion was here then he would definitely scold her because how could shepare him with such trash. If he was there, then both Nora and her mount would have run with their tails between their legs.


    "Hehe, do you even know what my reward is?" Nora felt proud thinking about this.


    "What?" Le was feeling uneasy.


    "A pill that would allow me to break through the middle stage of Golden Core State," Nora smiled.


    "Oh!" Le acted as she didn''t care much about it. But she was very jealous inside.


    "Le, you''re so boring. I wanted to see your reaction but it looks like you don''t care," Nora sighed.


    "What''s there to react about when youpleted this mission with the help of your mount. Without it you are not even my match, " Le looked quite confident.


    "Hehe, it looks like you''re still salty. Let''s forget about it. I''m leaving." Nora waved her hands and the Lyeogrpyh rushed into the sky.


    Le could only watch it leave. "It''s really fast."


    A few hourster, they finally reached their destination. Ahead of them, there were seven mountain peaks in a certain formation. Six mountain peaks were surrounding the one in the middle. The middle one was so high that it even reached the clouds.


    There wererge walls surrounding those six mountain peaks and only a single gate from where you could enter. These walls were generating strong lightning energy which prevented the trespassers from entering. The gate was very wide and looked imposing. Also, there were disciples guarding it.


    On the top of the gate, there was a big signboard with imposing words written on it.


    "THE THUNDERBOLT SECT"


    ***


    In the Wild Northern Forest, Davion was chanting some words in the Devil Language and as usual, a small crack appeared ahead of him. However, this time he sent half of his spiritual energy inside it.


    A few minutester, the crack slowly increased in size and a huge devil came out of it. It was twice bigger than the Snake from earlier and looked totally different. It looked like a human but it was totally ck and had a big horn in the middle of its head. Not only that, it was actually wearing armor and had a huge de in its hand.


    It came out but it didn''t see nor felt anyone near it. "Humm, who summoned me here?" The devil had just spoken when a ball of mes came towards it from above.


    "Who dares to ambush me with this childish trick?" It casually used its right hand and caught the me but it didn''t notice that a sharp de wasing from its behind.


    Only after a few seconds did it notice but it was still toote.


    "Damn." It turned around and swung its de to protect itself. But how could it stop the full blow from Davion this easily?


    "ng"


    Both des collided but Davion''s de simply overpowered the other. As a result, the devil''s de fell from its hands and it could watch the de pierce its neck.


    The devil flew like a cannonball but suddenly an ice barrier was formed behind it. Thus, it smashed with it and an explosion took ce.


    "Haha, it''s done. This time we managed to kill a Devil at thete stage of Golden Core State." Davionughed as he only came after everything subsided and a twin-headed dragon dived down from the sky. Now, Rnd had already returned to his normal size. He came infront of the devil and started swallowing it with both of his heads.


    It''s been a week since the incident with those girls. During this time, Davion summoned a devil every day and killed them as usual. But today it was his first time summoning a devil at thete stage of Golden Core State. However, it was far too weakpared to the Sect Master of the Blood Saber Sect. It looked like being a human and transformingter had a great advantage.


    Not only that, he even had been hunting demon beasts. After consuming the corpses of these devils and beasts, Rnd had totally recovered. This was the reason why he had stayed here for a whole week. It''s not that he didn''t get any benefits during this time. He had already reached level 24 and still had lots of experience points remaining.


    "It''s time to leave." While he was thinking he suddenly felt strong energy radiating from Rnd. He saw that Rnd was slowly bing bigger. In a few minutes, he had already be at least 10 meters long and up to 6 meters high. Also, his scales looked much brighter than before.


    "So, he finally broke through to the middle stage of Qi refining." He smiled.


    Rnd, who had just broken through, roared and flew to the sky. Seeing this Davion yelled, "Rnd we are leaving."


    Indeed, Rnd who had flown immediately dived down and reached near Davion. Even though he didn''t understand the humannguagepletely, he was still intelligent. Then he started transforming again and became smaller, reaching the size of a house cat. Only then did hend on Davion''s shoulder.


    "Thunderbolt Sect, we areing."

 Chapter 96 - Troubles Are Brewing

    The devil world,


    In a dpidated mansion, a middle-aged man was sitting on a throne made from bones. Infront of him, there were six peoples standing in two rows where three of them were sitting in each row. Due to the darkness, their faces could not be seen. Only their strong energy could be felt.


    "Did you''ll finish gathering the intels of all the middle-grade sects?" A hoarse voice came out from the middle-aged man.


    "Yes, Emperor." All of them bowed and replied in unison.


    "So, anything new?" The middle-aged man asked.


    "Everything is the same as before. However, there are three new disciples who have managed to reach the Nascent Soul Stage." One of them replied.


    "Oh! It looks like there''s nothing to worry about. A newly promoted disciple won''t be able to make any difference." The middle-aged man muttered.


    Then he said, "I want you''ll to start dispatching the troops. I have already received the order from his Majesty."


    "Emperor, so whose territory are we assigned to?" One of them asked.


    "We have been instructed to deal with the Thunderbolt Sect." The middle-aged looked solemn.


    While he was about to continue a dark crow suddenly dived down from the sky. It reached a person in the right row and whispered something.


    "Damn, how could it be?" The person cursed loudly and even spat out a mouthful of blood from anger.


    Seeing this the middle-aged man questioned, "Jack, did you hear some bad news?"


    Jack caught the bird with his right hand and easily crushed it. Then he fell on his knees and begged, "Emperor, please forgive me. I''ve failed you."


    "What?" A very dangerous aura came out from the middle-aged man.


    "I just got the news that all of the Devil Commanders under mymand have gone missing." Jack felt really scared.


    The moment he said this, he felt a strong force gripping his neck. He struggled and tried to free himself but it was futile. He was pulled into the air and then thrown to the wall of the mansion.


    "Bang"


    The wall broke and he fell to the ground.


    Only after this did the middle-aged man''s anger cooled down. "Do you know who did this?"


    Jack slowly stood up and said, "I don''t know. But I will definitely investigate it." He still couldn''t believe how they could all go missing in just a few days.


    "Humph, you better do it fast. Without Devil Commanders, the devils will only go astray. So, we need them to go to the frontline. But now you don''t have anyone to lead your troops. Thus, our mission will only get dyed." The middle-aged man looked at him with anger.


    "How about you let me go?" Jack wanted to redeem himself.


    "Fool, you will definitely attract the attention of the elders if you go. Now is not the time for this." The middle-aged man scoffed.


    Then he produced three brown-colored orbs in his hands and passed them to Jack. Then he seriously said, "This will help the Devil Minions to break through."


    "Thank you, Emperor." Jack bowed and sped his hands.


    "However, make sure you find out the reason behind this. It might even be done by an enemy. Who knows?" The middle-aged man was not sure about this.


    "This time I won''t fail you." Jack was full of confidence.


    "Hope so. Now you all can leave. Even though our mission got dyed, make sure you''ll be well prepared. I don''t want this incident to happen again." The middle-aged set his sights upon Jack.


    "We will." They bowed and started leaving.


    Seeing this leave, the middle-aged man sighed. "The task is quite dangerous this time. I don''t know why his Majesty wants to battle it out against those sects."


    "Although I failed my previous task in the outer region, his Majesty didn''t bother too much about it. But he looked really serious when giving me this task. I might surely get butchered if I fail this again."


    Indeed, this middle-aged man was Conard, one of the Hall Masters of the Heavenly Demon Sect.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Davion had already reached the territory of the Thunderbolt Sect. Now he was slowly proceeding towards the headquarters while observing the scenery. He was wearing white robes and had Rnd on his shoulders. But Rnd was covered with a piece of ck cloth and only two of his heads could be seen. Davion did this to hide the identity of this dragon. If people found that he had such a rare dragon, then it would surely invite trouble.


    Even after this, many people were still ncing at him frequently. The girls were even winking at him. "So, troublesome." Davion sighed. It was actually not because of Rnd that people were looking at him but rather he himself. He looked dashing and handsome in his white clothes.. Also seeing a strange beast on his shoulders, people thought that he might be a disciple having a great status in the sect.

 Chapter 97 - An Orc?

    In the streets, Davion was walking while using his Mind-Eye. The roads here were very wide and made from strange materials which made them look clean and shiny whenpared to the ones in the Outer Region. The buildings looked grandeur and beautiful where even his Mind-Eye would get blocked. It looked like there were formations arranged everywhere in these buildings.


    With his current level of Mind-Eye, if he had focused it there then it would have been a child''s y to pass through it. There were only a few buildings that would be able to prevent his Mind-Eye from entering. But he didn''t do so.


    Rnd was using his two heads to look left and right. It was also his first time entering a human city.


    "The aura of heavens and earth here is far greater than the Outer Region. Due to this, all the people here are at least in the Bone Tempering Stage. Even though they might have the worst talent, just staying here would make their body stronger." Davion muttered.


    Not only that, he had already seen a lot of people in the Qi refining stage. Also, the cultivators in the Golden Core Stage were not rare. Even though they might not be as strong as the disciples from the Sects, they would still be able to live long. This was the benefit brought by the rich aura of heavens and earth.


    "But why can''t I see people above the Golden Core Stage?" While he was pondering, he suddenly felt a strong aura above his head.


    He looked up and saw a man flying high up in the sky. The moment he used his Mind-Eye, he felt his head hurt. So, he immediately stopped it.


    "Damn, is this a Nascent Soul Cultivator? It looks like they can fly." He was surprised.


    "But will I be able to fly like that after I level up higher?" He thought.


    The other thing that astonished him was that there were arge number of shops that sold spiritual weapons and pills. In the Outer region, you would never be able to find it. So, he visited one of the shops and sold all the spiritual weapons that he had in excess like the blowpipe and other spiritual weapons. As for the flying artifact that he had obtained from the Sect Master of the Blood and Saber Sect, he didn''t sell it yet. As it might have some use in the future.


    He wanted to buy a higher-grade spiritual weapon like the one Le used previously but he refrained from doing so. He first wanted to have more knowledge about this subject as he didn''t know anything about them. The same goes for the pills.


    "Maybe I should buy a new set of robes? Thinking about the robes, I should also buy a mask as it is very helpful to hide my identity."


    While he was about to visit a clothing shop, he saw a green-colored man walking from the side. He was at least 8 feet tall and had huge muscles. Two sharp teeth were seening out from its mouth. Not only that, he was wearing a cloth that only hid his crotch.


    "Don''t tell me this is an orc?" He had his eyes wide open. He thought that they only existed in the novels. However, it looks like the orcs were also here.


    "But why are they so few in numbers? I could barely see them. Thest time I saw a person from another race was in Mulberry City and it was a dwarf."


    "But this is not the main problem here. The orc doesn''t have any cultivation. It looks like a normal human with just an extraordinary strength. Can''t they cultivate?" There were many things that he wanted to know. However, hecked the information about these things as they were not in the library of the Bone and Devil Sect.


    "Let''s forget about it. Maybe I can only know about them in the Sect?" He thought.


    "I should just finish my shopping over here and leave."


    ***


    "Sheesh¡­"


    "The Thunderbolt Sect"


    Davion sucked in a cold breath. The moment he reached the Sect, he got shocked by how grandeur it was. Just looking at those seven mountain peaks made his eyes sparkled.


    However, Rnd was getting scared seeing the walls as strong lightning energy was being generated from them. So, he coiled his tails around the neck of Davion.


    "It''s totally different from how I thought it was." He then shook his head.


    "How could Ipare it with the Bone and Devil Sect?"


    The only sects he had seen were the Bone and Devil Sect and the Blood Saber Sect. So, he thought that they would be simr. But it looks like he was greatly mistaken.


    "It''s time to enter. Hope I don''t meet those girls." Indeed, he was talking about Le and her Junior Sisters. The instant he opened Le''s spirit ring he saw a purple-colored token where a symbol of Thunder was carved on it. Below it, the words Thunderbolt Sect was written. So, he had cold sweats on his back.. As he had to meet the friend of Sect Master Thaddeus over here, won''t there be further troubles if he took all her items from her ring? This was the reason why he set them free.

 Chapter 98 - Elder Lilianna

    "Stop."


    The moment Davion reached the gate he was told to stop by the two disciples guarding it. They were wearing the traditional dark blue colored robes of the sect and were in the early stage of Qi refining.


    He didn''t want to get into any trouble over here. So, he simply stopped and greeted them, "Hello, I am Davion."


    The disciples nodded their heads and asked, "Why are you here? You should know that no civilians can enter the Sect."


    Since Davion was not emitting any energy and was wearing white robes which didn''t resemble any of the sects, they thought that he was a civilian.


    "I''ve actuallye here to meet someone by the name of Lilianna." This was the name that was written in the letter. So, he didn''t hide anything and just told them the truth.


    "Lilianna?" The two of them looked at each other and tried to remember whose name it was. As they were just the outer court disciples of the sect, they didn''t know much about the higher-ups.


    "Don''t tell me that she''s not in the sect." Davion was worried.


    Suddenly one of the disciples eximed, "Isn''t this the name of the elder who resides on the top of the Core Disciples Peak?"


    "What? I remember now." The other disciple also cried out in surprise.


    Then he set his sights on Davion and asked, "Did you mean by Elder Lilianna?"


    "Oh! It seems like she is indeed here. However, doesn''t this mean that she has already be an elder?" Davion thought and then replied, "Yes, she is the one."


    "Who sent you here? We can''t let anybody enter here without valid reasons."


    "Especially, the elder might even get disrupted from her cultivation." They looked solemn and started questioning him.


    "I.." Davion didn''t know what to say? If he said that it was Sect Master Thaddeus from the Outer Region, then they would surely kick him out. How could they allow someone with an insignificant background to meet with the elder? The only thing that he could do now was to take out the ring given by the Sect Master.


    While Davion was about to take it out, a female voice came from inside the gate.


    "Why are you two dilly-dallying around here?"


    "Senior Sister Ste? When did youe here?" Both of them cried out.


    A young girl came infront of them and scoffed, "Can''t Ie over here?"


    "Yes. You definitely can." Both of them replied.


    "So, what''s happening over here?" Ste looked behind them and saw a handsome young man with a strange beast on his shoulder. Her eyes sparkled seeing this.


    One of them went and whispered something in her ears. After listening to his exnation, she approached Davion and asked, "Are you sure you want to meet her?"


    "Yes." Davion nodded.


    "Ok, then follow me." Ste started leading the way.


    "What? How can you let him enter this easily?" The two of them were shocked.


    "Humph, you two dare to question me?" Ste turned back and released her aura which immediately made them shut up.


    "No, we don''t." The two bowed and backed away.


    Only after this, did she leave and Davion immediately followed her inside.


    Seeing them leave, the two of them finally sighed in relief.


    "When can we reach thete stage of Qi refining?" This was their only thought.


    ***


    "Thank you." Davion thanked her after entering inside as it would have taken some time to get their consent.


    "You''re quite polite." Ste smiled and then asked, "Why do you think that I let you in this easily?"


    Davion shook his head.


    "Haha, I believe that you are quite interesting. Only elders from other sects are qualified enough to request an audience with the elders. But a young man like you without any background is the first one to do so." Sheughed.


    "Is that so?" He finally knew why those disciples started questioning him.


    "Hehe, did you think that I let you enter just because you had a handsome face?" She chuckled. Indeed, this was one of the reasons but she would never say it out loud.


    "Thanks." Davion smiled.


    Inside the walls, Davion saw many small houses lined up. Ahead of them, he saw arge open field where many disciples were practicing.


    Seeing that Davion''s attention was focused on them, Ste said, "These are the handyman disciples at the Body Tempering Stage who have poor talent. Even though our sect only epts talented disciples, we still need someone to do the chores for us. Thus, they are recruited. Only if they can reach the Qi refining stage can they get promoted to an Outer Court disciple."


    Davion nodded and asked the question that he wanted to know for some time, "What are these seven mountain peaks for?"


    "Oh, I was thinking when you would ask this." She smiled and continued, "Among the six, four of them are the ones where the disciples and the elders stay. One is for the Outer court disciples like me, while the other ones are for the Inner court disciples, the Core disciples, and the Elders. As for the other two, they are the Alchemy Peak and the Artifact Manufacturing Peak.. While thest one and also the biggest one is the peak where the Sect Master resides."

 Chapter 99 - Meeting The Elder

    "What actually happens in the Alchemy and the Artifact Manufacturing Peak?" This was the thing that Davion was interested in. As for the other peaks, he didn''t bother about them.


    "As the names suggest, pills and artifacts are forged over here. You should know that to forge them we need a proper environment with a good quality of mes. All these conditions are fulfilled over here, so these two Peaks are responsible for them." Ste exined.


    "It looks like I can buy pills and artifacts from here if everything goes well." He thought.


    "So, what''s your name? I forgot to ask you," She asked.


    "Davion." He replied.


    "Good name. As for mine, you should have already heard it earlier." She smiled


    "Indeed," Davion nodded.


    She then came closer to Davion and looked at Rnd who was on his shoulders and said, "I''ve been curious about this beast for some time. Can I touch it?"


    She was about to touch one of his heads with her right hand when suddenly his red head bit her hand.


    "Ouch! Why is it so aggressive?" She immediately pulled back her hand.


    "Rnd, stop." Davion stroked his head and smiled, "It looks like he doesn''t like you."


    "My God! Don''t tell me that Rnd holds a grudge against every girl after the incident in the Wild Northern Forest." This was what Davion was thinking right now.


    "Davion, your beast is quite strong." Ste felt some pain in her hand.


    "Hehe.." Davion didn''t know how to react to this. So, he simplyughed it off.


    In a few minutes, they finally reached the foot of the mountain. There were steps made from rock that went all the way to the top. The most surprising thing was that the aura of Heavens and Earth here was more concentrated than outside.


    "This is the Core Disciples Peak where only the Core disciples live," Ste said with a voice full of longing as everybody wanted to be a core disciple in the future.


    While climbing the steps he saw many courtyards on the mountain. They were covered by a dome that looked like a defensive formation. On the way, he asked, "Why is Elder Lilianna staying on this Peak? You had just said that there is a different Peak for the elders."


    "I don''t know much about it. The only thing I know is that she doesn''t have a good rtionship with the elders. There might even be some disputes between them. Thus, she didn''t want to stay over there. But who knows?" She replied.


    Davion nodded his head while he tried to use his Mind-Eye to see through these domes. However, he was disappointed that with his current level of Mind-Eye he couldn''t see past them. It looked like these formations were set up by someone above the Golden Core Stage.


    Half an hourter, they finally reached the top.


    Ste then reminded him, "Elder Lilianna should be inside the courtyard. You can see her inside. But I suggest you wait outside. It will be rude to go in just like that. Even though there is no spiritual formation over here, she might have already sensed us with her Divine Sense."


    "I understand." Davion nodded.


    "It''s good that you understand. Even though I don''t know who you are and why you are here, I hope that I can hear some good news from you. I will be waiting below.


    "Thanks." Davion earnestly thanked her.


    "Good Luck." She waved her hands and left.


    Davion slowly proceeded towards where the courtyard was. He saw a field full of flowers and herbs containing strong spiritual energy. After a while, he saw a white-colored beautiful courtyard in the middle of the field. As Ste said, he didn''t see any formation here. But he didn''t enter inside but rather stayed outside while watching the scenery.


    A couple of hours passed by and the Sun was about to set. Davion was already feeling bored but he still stood there waiting for the Elder. Rnd had already taken a short nap and now he was eating spirit stones. This was one of the strange things Davion had found about him. Rnd not only ate beast cores, devils but also spirit stones. He even tried feeding his spiritual energy, but Rnd immediately passed out after taking it.


    From this, he was sure that his spiritual energy was a unique type of energy that never existed in this world. It might not even exist in other worlds.


    While he was thinking, he heard a calm female voiceing from behind.


    "A Twin-headed dragon with a Royal Bloodline. Not only one but two."


    "What?" Davion was shocked as he didn''t feel anyone even with his Mind-Eye. So, he turned back and saw a beautiful middle-ageddy in white robes standing there looking at him. Especially Rnd who was on his shoulders.


    The moment he saw her he felt that he had seen her somewhere as her face looked quite familiar to someone he knew. He racked his brains and finally remembered who she looked like.


    "Le?" He muttered.

 Chapter 100 - Join The Sect?

    "What did you just say?" Lilianna felt that he was muttering something.


    "No, nothing." Davion quickly denied it. He couldn''t believe that her senses were so sharp that he nearly got caught.


    "In the Wild Northern Forest, those girls were saying that Le had some background. Don''t tell me that she is rted to this Elder?" He started sweating thinking about this. Wouldn''t he get beaten up if the Elder knew about the incident?


    "Where did you get it?" Lilianna asked as she looked at Rnd keenly. It looked like she didn''t put Davion in her eyes and the only thing that could catch her interest was Rnd.


    "I found him in the Wild Northern Forest while traveling." He knew that there was nothing he could hide from her. Even if she asked for Rnd, he could only give him up. So, he just told the truth.


    "A male dragon? Interesting." She approached Rnd and was about to stroke his heads.


    Seeing this, Davion wanted her to stop because he knew that Rnd would get aggressive. But he was still toote and as he thought, the red head of Rnd wanted to bite her hand but the next thing made his eyes wide open.


    He saw that the red head suddenly froze which made the blue head feel threatened. Thus, the blue head opened his mouth and was about to strike but he also got frozen in his ce.


    This was not the thing that shocked Davion the most as he could also make someone far weaker than him freeze by using his overbearing aura. However, he didn''t feel any energy fluctuationing out from her. It looked as if she used her mind to freeze Rnd.


    "Don''t tell me that she can even control Rnd if she wants. Is she above the Nascent Soul Stage, the Domain Realm?" He wiped the sweats on his forehead.


    Lilianna put her hands on the heads of Rnd and closed her eyes. Only after a few seconds did she back away. The moment she backed away, Rnd could finally move. Nheless, he was still feeling scared. So, he coiled his tails around Davion''s neck with greater force.


    "Indeed, as I thought, he has two royal bloodlines coexisting together in equilibrium. But there is some devilish energy inside his body. If I hadn''t checked it, there might have been some troubles in the future. But how did this happen?" She pondered.


    Then she asked Davion, "What did you feed him?"


    He couldn''t understand why she asked him this strange question. Even so, he still replied, "Demon Beasts and spirit stones." He hid the truth about the devils as it might create somemotion if they knew that he could summon devils from the devil world. Especially what would happen if the powerful devils like Conard knew about this?


    "Are you sure?" She looked at him with suspicion.


    Davion was about to nod but he felt that something wasn''t right. She was looking at him with a dubious look.


    "Did she find out? But how did she do it? The only thing she did was touch Rnd''s head." His mind was in a mess.


    However, thinking that he might leave a bad impression on her, he chose to tell the truth.


    "Eh, I forgot about Devils. I fed him a lot of them." He answered while scratching his head.


    "Fool. How could you do that? Don''t you know that because of this, the devil essence is gathering inside his body?" She scolded him.


    "This.." He was shocked when he found out about it.


    He was about to ask what to do when she interrupted him, "Let''s forget about this for the time being. Tell me who you are and what brings you here."


    Davion bowed and introduced himself, "I am Davion, the disciple of Sect Master Thaddeus from the Outer Region. I was sent here by him to seek you." He also took out the ring.


    "Thaddeus?" She muttered and finally remembered who he was when she saw the ring.


    "He finally reached out to me after such a long time." She sighed while recalling her distant memories.


    "How''s he doing?" She asked.


    "He''s doing pretty well over there. It''s just that he had gotten a little old." Davion smiled.


    "Oh! So, why did he send you here? Did he fall into some trouble?" She looked quite solemn.


    "No, it''s not that. He wants me to join your sect as a disciple." Davion replied while releasing his aura. He controlled his aura to the early stage of the Golden Core Stage as he didn''t want to be so high profile.


    "Not bad. I thought that you had weak cultivation and Thaddeus was asking for a favor. But it looks like you have some abilities." She praised him but her next words poured cold water over him.


    "But this is still not enough. The disciples cultivating in our middle-grade sects are a grade higher than someone from the lower-grade sects. Even though you have reached the Golden Core Stage, our disciples have robust Qi and better spiritual spells.. You can neverpete against them on the same level."

 Chapter 101 - New Home

    "This is the reason why we let cultivatorsing from the outer region join us as handyman disciples if they are in the Qi refining stage and outer court disciples if they are in the Golden Core Stage. Not only that, but talent is also necessary. Since you havee from the Outer Region, you might have either missed the Sect Selection Ceremony or you have very poor talent." Lilianna exined.


    When Davion heard the word talent his expression changed as he didn''t want to join as an outer court disciple. He wanted to get good-quality pills so that he could level up much faster. This was the reason why he showed his cultivation at the Golden Core Stage hoping to be an inner court disciple.


    Seeing his expression she chuckled, "As I thought, you wanted to be an inner court disciple. However, I can make an exception for you."


    "Really?" Davion''s eyes lit up.


    "Yes, I can let you be an inner court disciple if you have mastered the Devil Summoning Art from Thaddeus," She smiled.


    "This.." He got worried as he didn''t want to show it to anyone.


    "You don''t need to worry much about it. You must be wondering how I became friends with Thaddeus even though he is from the Outer region. This goes way back to hundreds of years ago when we met each other for the first time while exploring a secret realm." She reminisced about her past.


    "This was the first time that I had seen the Devil Summoning Art and I was really impressed by it as it was very useful in the secret realm. So, I asked for his help in exchange for pills that would help him to breakthrough."


    "However, I don''t need you to show it to me right here. I just want you to help someone with this Artter on." She looked at him mysteriously while saying this.


    Davion thought for a while and decided to agree with it as it didn''t sound so difficult.


    "Thank you, Elder" He bowed and cupped his fists.


    "You made a good decision." She then pointed her index finger towards the ring Davion showed her.


    The ring glowed and slowly started changing. It became blue in color and a pattern of thunder could be seen. Only after this did she stop and take back her finger.


    "There are many courtyards for the disciples in the Inner Court Peak. They are always surrounded by a defensive formation so that nobody can disturb them during their cultivation. So, they need a token provided by the elders to enter through it."


    "This ring will allow you to enter the courtyard at the bottom of the Peak. The higher you go, the better the courtyards are and more resources get allocated. However, they have already been taken by the disciples. You can challenge them and get their courtyard but remember they are far stronger than you." She reminded him of a few more things.


    "I understand." Davion nodded in understanding.


    "Ok, you can leave." She waved her hands and he was sent to the rocky steps in the blink of an eye.


    "I.." He wanted to ask how to cure Rnd but he was already sent out here.


    "I will help your dragon after you finish the task." Lilianna''s voice came through his ears. It seemed like she hadn''t forgotten.


    He bowed in that direction and left.


    ***


    When he reached the bottom, he saw that Ste was still waiting there. Seeing himing, she asked, "Did you finish what you came for?"


    "Yes." He smiled and showed his ring.


    "Sheesh¡­"


    She sucked in a cold breath. "You.."


    "Hehe, I''ve be your Senior Brother." Davion was in a good mood as he managed to join the sect as an inner court disciple.


    "I can''t believe that you managed to be an inner court disciple this easily." She was shocked.


    "Maybe he has a great background," She thought.


    Davion asked, "How about you show me the way to the Inner Court Peak? I''m new over here."


    "Oh! Of course." She came back to her senses and led the way.


    In a few minutes, they had already reached the Peak. It was the same as before. There were rocky steps that led all the way to the top. The only difference was that the aura of heaven and earth was not so concentrated over here. Butpared to the outside, it was still better. He already saw his courtyard which was at the bottom. It was also covered by a defensive formation. However, it was far smallerpared to the ones in the Core Disciples Peak. Even so for someone who was living in a small cave in the Bone Devil Sect, this was heaven.


    He used his Mind-Eye and tried to see whether he could bypass it. He found that this formation was far weakerpared to the ones in the Core Disciples Peak. As a result, he easily managed to see through it.


    "Senior Brother, I will be leaving." The moment they reached here Ste bade her farewell.


    "Ok, Thanks for your help." Davion thanked her.


    "No problem." She replied and ran off.


    He then walked towards the courtyard with his ring on as he was going to use it as his main spirit ring.

 Chapter 102 - The Red-Colored Jade

    The moment he reached the dome, his spirit ring shined and a small gap was revealed in the formation. He entered inside and the gap closed again.


    "Interesting." He murmured and entered the courtyard. He saw three rooms and a beautiful fountain in the middle from where water gushed out. The room near his side was the biggest one while the rooms opposite to it were smaller.


    He first checked the biggest room and found that it was suitable for cultivating and practicing spiritual spells. There was nothing inside here except a wooden puppet that looked like a human in the middle wearing metal armor. He came infront of it and saw a small hole in its stomach.


    "Does this mean that I need to charge it with spirit stones?" He took out a lower-grade spirit stone and put it inside it. However, nothing happened. Seeing this he started inserting one by one. Only after he had inserted 50 lower grade spirit stones, did it move. A red light came out of its eyes and it immediately punched Davion.


    "So fast." Davion smiled and easily caught it with his right palm. He felt a force trying to push him back but it was weak against him.


    "It should be in the Golden Core Stage." He thought and backed a few meters away.


    "Rnd, use your mes." He wanted to test what this puppet could do.


    The Red Head of Rnd opened his mouth and fired a ball of mes. The puppet easily dodged it and rushed towards Davion.


    Seeing this, Davion was about to make a move when the blue head of Rnd suddenly blew cold air from his mouth. The surrounding area started to freeze andyers of ice started to form. As a result, the puppet started freezing and in a few seconds, it stopped.


    "How?" He was shocked as it was so easily dealt with. He then looked at the Blue Head and found that he was looking at the Red head with a mocking gaze. It looked as if he wanted to say that I am stronger than you. The Red head got angry and bit the blue head. Thus, they started fighting.


    "What shall I do with them?" He sighed and took out spirit stones and gave them to both of them. Thus, they both stopped fighting and looked quite happy.


    Only after this did he focus on the puppet. He used his Mind-Eye and found that the energy inside the puppet was already finished.


    "Damn, it seems that it didn''t get frozen by Rnd but rather it ran out of gas." He cursed.


    "What a ripoff. 50 spirit stones could at most charge this puppet for a few seconds and here I thought that Rnd managed to defeat it."


    "Let''s forget about it. I should look at the other rooms." He left and then checked the other rooms.


    One was a bedroom and the other was a guest room. He didn''t bother about the guest room as it didn''t have anything unusual. However, he found something in the bedroom that caught his eyes. He saw a red-colored piece of jade on the table. He picked it up and felt strange energy flowing through it.


    "What is this?" So, he channeled his spiritual energy into it and tried to probe what it was. Suddenly it started glowing andrge amounts of information poured into his brain. After a few minutes, it stopped glowing and he put it down.


    "Really Magical." He was really impressed as this jade contained lots of information about the sect. Not only that, all this information was already stored in his brain. It looked somewhat simr to how his panel worked.


    "After going through all this, I found that everything in this Sect requires contribution points. Like for buying pills, spiritual artifacts, and even getting spiritual arts."


    "What a pain in the ass.." He sighed as he didn''t have any contribution points.


    "However, I can exchange spirit stones for the contribution points. 10 lower grade spirit stones are equivalent to a single contribution point. Not only that, I can take missions too."


    He then opened the cupboard on the side and saw the traditional robes of the Thunderbolt Sect.


    "I have to wear this from now on." So, he changed his robe and put the other robes inside his spirit ring.


    Then he looked outside the window and thought, "The most important information among them was that the inner disciples can choose a spiritual art of their liking once for free. But if you want to learn more arts, then you can only spend the contribution points. Moreover, they are also provided with monthly spiritual pills."


    "So, I should not dy this.. I will visit the spiritual arts hall on the top of this peak tomorrow and improve my strength."

 Chapter 103 - What Do I Choose?

    Early in the next morning,


    Davion came out of his courtyard and was on his way to the top of the peak. But he didn''t hurry and rather enjoyed the scenery. Today, he finally managed to see the disciples living on this Peak.


    He knew that disciples living in the Core Disciples Peak were above the Golden Core Stage and usually in seclusion for a long period of time as the higher your cultivation goes, the harder it was to improve. Thus, he couldn''t see anybody there yesterday. However, this was not the case for the inner court disciples.


    They had to take missions and earn contribution points to get resources for their cultivation. So, he saw many disciplesing out from their courtyard and going towards the mission hall. While Davion was looking at them, they were also setting their eyes on him.


    "Is he a new disciple?"


    "Yeah, he might be. I''ve never seen someone like him here before."


    "He might just be promoted from the Outer Court Peak."


    "But I''ve never seen him when I was there a few years ago."


    "What? Don''t tell me he joined from outside the sect using his rtionship with one of the elders."


    "Humph, who cares even if he joined this way. He still has to live at the bottom of the Peak."


    "Yeah, if he wants to earn more resources then he can only battle with us. However, will someone like him even be a match against us?" Many disciples were gossiping about him while looking in his direction with disdain.


    But there were also a few disciples smiling at him with some appreciation as they knew how hard it was for someone to reach the Golden Core Stage.


    "Wow, he is really handsome!"


    "He must have recently joined here." Indeed, they were girls.


    Even though Davion could hear everything these disciples were gossiping about him, he didn''t really care about them. If he wanted, he could thrash all of them over here.


    The only thing that interested him was when they were talking about the battle for resources. He wanted to know the difference between someone living at the bottom with someone living at the top.


    While he was thinking, he heard amotion ahead of him. He looked over and saw a young man standing infront of a defensive formation. Inside it was a courtyard bigger than him. Some disciples were gathering at some distance and watching it with interest.


    "Mateo, bring your ass over here. I challenge you right now." The young man yelled while releasing his full cultivation.


    "Oh! He looks quite strong." Davion muttered.


    After a few seconds, another young man came out of the courtyard. He then scoffed, "Humph, do you think that you can beat me Carter just because you have learned a new spiritual spell."


    "Hehe, who knows? Is the only thing you can do is talk? Come out if you dare." Carter mocked him while releasing mes around his body.


    "You sure think highly of yourself." Mateo came out of the dome and released a green-colored aura.


    "Wow, I could finally see someone using the wind element." Davion was astonished.


    Mateo levitated a few meters above the ground using his Qi and shed both of his hands consecutively in the direction of Carter. des made out of wind came out of those hands which approached Carter in the blink of an eye.


    "Good."


    Carter smiled and punched with all his force towards those des. A huge fist made of mes came out of his hands which collided with those des.


    "BOOM"


    A huge explosion took ce in the center but no damage happened to the surroundings. It looked as if the whole mountain was prepared for something like this to happen.


    When the explosion subsided, everyone saw that Mateo had already reached near Carter with a sharp de made from his Qi in his right hand. So, without giving Carter any chance to resist he tried to pierce his chest.


    "Damn, I didn''t know that wind element could be so amazing. It allows one to fly without even reaching the Nascent Soul Stage. Not only that, it increases one''s speed to the next level." Davion got impressed.


    "Should I choose a spiritual spell of the wind element?" While he was pondering, he saw that Carter, who was about to get pierced suddenly produced a barrier made from me energy. The de struck the barrier and it immediately cracked.


    "Creak"


    "What? Don''t tell me that the wind element makes your Qi sharper? It seems that Carter will loose now." Davion was sure of it but the next thing made him astonished.


    "Don''t think that you''ve won this easily. Explode." Carter yelled and the barrier exploded.


    "BOOOOM"


    "Damn, this me element also doesn''t look bad. I had made up my mind to learn the spiritual art based on wind energy as it looked far more powerful. But it looks like I''ve made a mistake."


    "What do I choose? There is also the lightning element."


    "Maybe this is one of the problems a genius has to face.." Davion sighed as he didn''t know what to learn.

 Chapter 104 - Spiritual Arts

    "Bang"


    Mateo was hurled out from the explosion and crashed far away on the ground. His robe was tattered and many parts of his body were burnt. Thus, his blood was spilling everywhere.


    "Carter, I''ve underestimated you." He stood up and looked in the direction where dust was flying everywhere.


    "Haha, I thought that I could beat you now but it looks like I still need some time." Carter''s voice came from inside. Only after a few seconds could everyone see him. He was kneeling on the ground while clutching his chest. His injury looked more serious than Mateo''s as lots of blood wasing out of it.


    "Humph, now you finally understood," Mateo coldly said and left.


    Seeing him leave, Carter took out some pills from his ring and swallowed them. Then he left with disappointment on his face.


    The others discussed a few things about this fight and continued with what they were doing. It seemed that this incident looked quite normal over here and everyone was used to it.


    "I thought that they would take out their spirit weapons and battle to the death. But it seems that there might be some rules." He murmured and continued on his way.


    ***


    "Wew, I finally reached." He saw arge hall infront of him. There were some disciples entering and leaving the hall. He went inside it and found that the hall was divided into manypartments.


    In one of thepartments, arge notice board was hung on the wall. On the board, many texts were written. He looked at it closely and found that they were all missions that could be taken by the inner court disciples.


    "So, this is the mission hall. I shoulde here in the future when I run out of spirit stones." He thought and checked the otherpartments.


    The others were the Library, The Spirit Arts Hall, Arena, and the teaching hall where the elders woulde and guide these disciples. However, he heard from these disciples that they would onlye here once a month. It was totally different from the Bone and Devil Sect.


    Since today was not the day when the elders woulde, he didn''t bother about thispartment and went towards his destination. He reached outside the Spirit Arts hall and saw an old man sitting on a chair while dozing off on the table.


    "What should I do now? Should I wake him up? But what if he gets angry?" While he was hesitating, he heard the old man suddenly call him up.


    "Eh! a new kid?"


    The old man had already woken up and was looking at him keenly. It didn''t seem like he was sleeping just now.


    "Yes, elder. I''m Davion, a new disciple." Davion gave his introduction and bowed his head.


    "Oh? It looks like you are not someone from this sect. Who rmended you?" The old man asked.


    "It was Elder Lilianna," Davion replied.


    "Lilianna, huh. I have never thought that she would be the one," The old man was astonished.


    "A disciple at the early stage of Golden Core Stage was able to catch her interest." The old man murmured. Indeed, as he thought Davion was releasing a little bit of his aura to show his cultivation. If he hadn''t released it, then nobody in this world would be able to find it out. This might have created some trouble.


    "Are you here for the spiritual art and the monthly pills?" He asked.


    "Yes." Davion nodded his head.


    The old man opened the drawer of his table and took out a bottle containing two pills. Then he passed to Davion and said, "A new disciple can only get two Qi refining pills a month. However, if you can defeat the higher-ranking disciples then you can get more."


    "I understand. I will be going inside." He was about to go in but the old man stopped him.


    "Stop. Even if you go inside, you won''t be able to open up the jade and learn the technique," The old man said.


    "Isn''t it free?" Davion was puzzled.


    "Even though it''s free, you still need contribution points to open it. Show me your points," The old man demanded.


    From the jade yesterday, he already knew how to disy those points. So, he sent his spiritual energy into his ring and focused. After a few seconds, a small projection came out of it. It was red in color and ''Contribution Points: 0'' was written in it.


    "Good," The old man smiled and pointed his finger towards the projection. In the blink of an eye, his points reached 1000.


    "The spiritual arts in the Golden Core Stage require 1000 contribution points. Thus, you have enough points. You can go now.." The old man waved his hands and he was immediately sent inside the hall.

 Chapter 105 - Thunder Stomp

    Inside the hall, Davion saw many shelves where colorful jades were kept. He approached them and found that each shelf contained different types of spiritual arts. They were formation spells, attacking spells, defensive spells, footwork spells, andstly the hardbody skills.


    "Damn, I didn''t know that a middle-grade sect would be so terrifying. They have so many spells. Not only that, there are arts belonging to almost all the elements," Davion had his mouth wide open.


    "If only I was stronger, I would have recorded all these arts inside my panel," He sighed.


    "Maybe in the future, I might be able to do so." He had a wicked smile thinking about it.


    "Let''s forget about it. First of all, I need to find a spiritual art that would ovee my shorings?" He racked his brains and finally came to a decision.


    "In the Outer region, I was in great need of a spell that would boost my movement speed. Maybe I should get it now. Even though I stillck a defensive spell, my strong body can make up for it. So, the footwork spell should be my priority." He came infront of the shelf containing footwork spells and looked at them thoroughly as a small introduction about each spell would pour into his mind once he used his spiritual energy.


    "Light Feet Steps, Evasive Breeze, Thunder Stomp, Waveform, Earth tes¡­"


    A few minutester, he managed to get a general introduction about all these footwork spells. Only then did he back off.


    "Among all these spells, the Evasive Breeze and the Thunder Stomp are the top-notch footwork spells as they make you much faster than the other spells. This is due to the fact that these spells depend upon wind and lightning elements respectively." He already knew that among all the elements in nature, wind and lightning travel the fastest.


    "However, the Thunder Stomp is much better offensively. Even though it might be difficult to learn as it requires someone having the rare thunder spiritual root, it is not a problem to me." He picked up the jade and tried to use his spiritual energy to break through it by force but he was unsessful.


    "As a thought, I am weak right now." He then brought out the projection of the contribution points from his ring. The moment this projection came out, the jade started to shine. So, he brought the jade towards the projection and suddenly the points became empty and arge amount of information about the technique became deeply rooted in his mind.


    "So, it''s like this." He had a basic understanding of how this technique worked. As the name suggested, one had to concentrate their lightning Qi in their legs and use the force generated by them to propel forwards.


    Although this technique sounded quite easy, it would be really difficult for someone to control this lightning Qi perfectly in their legs. The lightning element is the most destructive and powerful element among all the elements. Due to this reason, it was very difficult to control it and someone might even damage their legs.


    He put the jade back and left the hall. However, when he came outside the old man called him out again.


    "Kid, did you already choose the spiritual spell?" The old man was surprised when he saw Davioning out this early. He knew that all the new disciples would take a lot of time to choose their spell as they would check all the spells one by one to find the most suitable for them. If he knew that all spells inside would be suitable for Davion then he would surely regret asking this.


    "Of course." Davion nodded his head.


    "Hope that you were not so hasty and chose a wrong spiritual spell. I know many disciples who got greedy and chose spells far beyond their caliber. As a result, they couldn''t cultivate them and had to suffer." The old man gave him a few more pointers.


    "Thank you, elder." Even though what the old man said was useless to him, he still bowed and thanked him. He could feel that the old man was trying to help him with sincerity.


    "Actually, I didn''t stop you here for this. I forgot to give you this jade." The old man passed him a jade slip.


    "What is this?" Davion asked.


    "You should know that all these spells inside here are for improving your battle powers and they will not help you increase your cultivation. So, you should know what this is for?" The old man said.


    "Oh! You mean to say that this jade slip contains information on how to cultivate from the Golden Core Stage and reach the Nascent Soul Stage?" Davion could understand what this old man meant.


    "Humm, it looks like you''re quite smart. Indeed, what you said is true. Ok, you can go now." The old man like previously waved his hands and Davion was sent out in the blink of an eye.


    ***


    "It''s been many times that I have already experienced this strange power. But I still can''t feel anything." He sighed thinking about how he easily got sent outside.


    "It''s time to go back and learn the spell.. I have left Rnd alone in the courtyard as he might create some trouble. Who knows if he panics if I get missing for a long period of time?"

 Chapter 106 - Nascent Soul Stage

    The moment Davion reached inside the dome he saw a small silhouette pouncing him from the side.


    "Who?"


    His body reacted in an instant and pped it with his right hand.


    "Bang"


    The silhouette crashed into the ground and only whimpering sounds could be heard.


    Listening to the sound he finally knew who it was.


    "Rnd?"


    "Hehe, my bad." He was thinking about various things on his way. As a result, he didn''t notice that it was Rnd who had jumped out suddenly.


    He approached Rnd and found he had already passed out. So, he carried him back to his bedroom and was about to leave. But thinking that Rnd might get angry after waking up, he left some spirit stones over there.


    Only after finishing this, did he go to the biggest room and sat cross-legged on the floor.


    "It''s time. First of all, let''s see what this jade contains." He took out the jade slip given by the old man and focused on it.


    After a few seconds, he put it back and recollected all the information. He finally had a deeper understanding of cultivation and what the Nascent Soul Stage was.


    ording to this jade slip, every person in this world is born with a strange type of energy. This energy is known to be responsible for giving you life. Thus, this energy is called the energy of creation. Even though everyone possesses this energy, only cultivators at the peak of this world could feel it.


    However, there is one thing that everyone agrees on is that this energy lies dormant inside your Dantian. This is due to the fact that when you absorb the aura of heaven and earth and refine them into Qi, it flows through your spiritual root and gathers inside the Dantian. So, everyone believes that this energy in the Dantian might be the one attracting the Qi.


    Here, this energy coalesces with the Qi andter forms into the Golden Core. Once you reached the Golden Core Stage you had topress the Golden Core until it became unbearable. Finally, it won''t be able to take it and breaks apart to form your soul. This stage is known as the Nascent Soul Stage. In the Nascent Soul stage, your Qi would transform into the higher form of energy known as the Soul Qi.


    "Now I finally know why I got so bullied infront of Conrad. Even though he was only with his projection, his energy had already transformed and reached a higher state." He was in deep thought.


    "This is all possible due to the energy of creation. Not only that, the people having a higher grade of spiritual roots are supposed to have a greater amount of this energy. This makes their cultivation much easier. So, this is what they mean by talent determines everything."


    "Let''s forget about this for now. I can''t cultivate anyway. Time to learn the Thunder Stomp." He closed his eyes and focused on the panel.


    "What? How could this be?" He had his mouth wide open as he finally saw the text written above the Thunder Stomp Art.


    "Devil Soul Art"


    "It seems like I can cultivate it even without the devil essence. Even though my experience points are nearly full, it is still written in red color. This means that I can''t learn it for now," He sighed as he wanted to see what surprises this art would bring.


    "This is actually my first time that I got an art which I couldn''t learn even after my experience points are nearly full. Does this art mean that this art is very powerful?" He felt goosebumps thinking about this.


    Then he pped his face and muttered, "I am getting really excited. I should focus on what I was about to do."


    He calmed his mind and set his sights on the Thunder Stomp Art. And as usual, he learned this art in a few seconds.


    "Haha, it only took half of my experience points. This means that this art is far weaker than the Devil Soul Art." Heughed and took out the bottle of pills given by the old man.


    He swallowed them in a jiffy and a strong aura was suddenly radiated from him. Everything shook and it looked like the whole courtyard was about to copse. Seeing this he immediately withdrew his aura and smiled.


    "I didn''t know that these pills were so effective." Indeed, he had reached level 25.


    "Now let''s see what the lightning energy looks like." He pointed his index finger towards the puppet and a bolt of blue-colored lightning came out of it.


    The lightning was so fast that it hit the puppet in the blink of an eye and a small part of it was charred.


    "Wow, even though I only used a little bit of my lightning energy it still managed to cause some damage to it," He eximed as he knew that this puppet was strong enough to defend against ate-stage Golden Core Cultivator.


    He then stood up and stretched his legs. "Time to see how fast I''ve be."


    "Thunder Stomp"


    Lightning generated from his legs and he stomped on the ground. As a result, he was propelled forwards and reached the corner of the room in a second.


    "Interesting." He murmured and started dashing from one corner to another. Davion moved so fast that only his afterimages could be seen. Not only that, he jumped a few feet into the air and used Thunder Stomp while he was there. Due to which he could even stay for a few seconds in the air.


    "Bang..Bang.."


    Only these sounds could be heard in the hall. A few minutester, he finally stopped.


    "Amazing." He smiled but looking at the floor of the hall, he cursed, "Darn it."


    All the tiles on the floor had been cracked and were riddled with holes.


    "I thought that this hall should be able to handle it. But it looks like I was wrong." He shook his head.


    Then he came infront of the puppet and looked solemn, "It''s time to know whether this technique works or not. When I used my dark energy to burn my blood, I already had this idea. But I don''t know whether it will work for other techniques."


    "Dark Hands."


    He used some part of his dark energy and ck smoke covered his hands.


    Then he caught the head of the puppet and muttered "Lightning."

 Chapter 107 - The Devil World

    The moment Davion said this, the ck smoke that covered his hands changed into lightning and the head of the puppet exploded.


    "Indeed, it worked. Since my spiritual energy can simte any type of energy with just my thoughts, I can even switch between them after casting a spell." He thought and looked at the puppet which was standing without its head.


    "If it was the dark energy then the head would slowly corrode and finally disintegrate in a few seconds. But with the lightning energy, it burst in an instant."


    "However, not only did I damage the hall but even the puppet. So, I can''t let anybody enter this hall in the future." He sighed as he knew that it might create suspicion if they find out someone living in the bottom courtyard was strong enough to destroy the puppet.


    "Now I can feel like nobody below the Nascent Soul Stage would be able to handle my full blow. Even the devils in thete-stage of the Golden Core Stage can only be in by me without any resistance." He thought and started chanting the devilnguage.


    How could he let the free experience points get away? Especially after his experience bar has be empty.


    ***


    The next day, Davion went towards the library alone to collect information about the spiritual artifacts and pills. The moment he was injured by the whip used by Le, he knew that it was of a higher grade. So, he wanted to know more about them. The same goes for the pills that he had taken yesterday.


    When he reached there, he found that the library looked simr to the spirit arts hall. There were many jades kept in a simr fashion.


    "I thought that it would be simr to the library of the Bone and Devil Sect but it looks like I was wrong. Since the information is stored in the jades, doesn''t this mean that I would need contribution points to read them?" He got disappointed thinking about this.


    "Wew, everything requires contribution points in this sect." He shook his head and went towards a desk where a young girl was sitting as she was the only one here.


    He reached there and greeted her, "Hello!"


    "Oh!" She was polishing jade and didn''t notice that someone had already neared her. Thus, she suddenly eximed.


    She stood up and saw a handsome young man infront of her. Then she greeted him back and asked, "Hello, how can I help you?"


    "Are you the one in charge here?" He asked.


    "Indeed." She nodded.


    "I''m a new disciple here and want to exchange my spirit stones for the contribution points." He went straight to the point and took out all the spirit stones that he had obtained from the Sect Master of the Blood and Saber Sect. Even though he had some more, he wanted to save it for the future and Rnd.


    Her eyes nearly popped out after seeing so many spirit stones. Even though she was an inner court disciple and in charge of the library, she had never seen someone taking it out so casually.


    "It seems like he has someone backing him. But why are there only lower grade spirit stones?" She was puzzled as someone with a status like him should have a fair amount of middle-grade spirit stones. However, she didn''t ask him because it would sound inappropriate.


    If she knew the reason then she would surely puke out blood as Davion got all of them by killing. Nheless, nobody would be able to guess it after looking at his pure and handsome face. Except for some girls in the Sect.


    She took out a strange cauldron from her desk and requested, "Please show me your points."


    Davion nodded and brought out the projection from his ring. Then he saw that she was putting all the spirit stones inside the cauldron. The cauldron shined and, in a few seconds, he saw that his contribution points were increasing at a rapid rate.


    It finally stopped at 1100. Seeing this she took the spirit stones and the cauldron back and smiled, "You''re quite rich."


    "It''s just so, so.." He waved his hands and went towards the shelves in search of the things he wanted.


    Seeing him leave, she sighed, "I wanted to ask his name but it looks like he is in a hurry. So, let''s forget about it. He should surelye here in the future."


    ***


    A few minutester, Davion came out of the hall with lots of information in his head. There were many jades inside that he was interested in but he only chose three jades, each costing 30 contribution points. They contained information about ''The Cultivation of the World'', ''The Spiritual Artifact and Pills'' and ''The Devil World''


    He finally knew the total cultivation hierarchy in this world as there was only iplete information in the Bone and Devil Sect. The cultivation goes from the Body Tempering Stage, the Qi Refining Stage, the Golden Core Stage, the Nascent Soul Stage, the Domain Realm, the Venerable Stage, and the Saint.


    He got shocked when knew about the Venerable Stage and the Saint because he already knew about the other ones. The cultivators in these cultivation stages can only be found in the central region where the big sects lie. As for the middle-grade sects, they are limited to the Domain Realm.


    He wanted to know more about the stages above the Nascent Soul Stage but there was not much information and only a general introduction was given. So, he felt that this jade was a rip-off.


    Simr to the cultivation of this world, the Devil World also had a system of its own. The reason why he chose the jade containing this information was that he wanted to know more about the devils as he always summoned them. Not only that, he wanted to know how strong that Conard could be. How could he forget about him after getting bullied?


    The system of cultivation of the Devil World goes from the Devil, the Devil Minion, the Devil Commander, the Devil King, the Devil Emperor, the Devil Sovereign, andstly the Devil Saint. Since the projection of Conard was at the Nascent Soul Stage then it would mean that the projection was at the level of a Devil King. Thus, Conard should at least be a Devil Emperor.


    Even though the cultivation hierarchy seemed simr to the Divine Star World, the power structure of this world waspletely different. While the humans in the Divine Star World slowly cultivate by absorbing the aura of Heavens and Earth, the Devils cultivate by absorbing the Devil Essence of one another.


    The Devils are born due to the gathering of Devil Essence in the surroundings and they feed on each other to grow and be stronger. Due to this reason, the devil world is really chaotic. Here, all the devils have their own territories and subordinates and they battle out against each other to be stronger. So, the power structure of this world was not as stable as the Divine Star World.


    "The Devil World looks really scary. Even though the cultivation world is all about strong ruling the weak, the Devil World takes it to the next level." He looked solemn thinking about it.


    "However, these things are still far away from me. I need to be strong as fast as possible." He then left his Inner Court Disciples Peak and went towards the Artifact Peak.


    Indeed, Davion already had a clear knowledge of the spiritual artifacts in this world. The ones that he had seen in the Outer Region were all the lower-grade spiritual artifacts. While the whip Le was using was a middle-grade spiritual artifact. These artifacts could only be made by someone above the Golden Core Stage. Above these artifacts were the higher-grade spiritual artifacts and the fairy artifacts.


    The higher-grade spiritual artifacts are the artifacts used by the elders and the Sect Masters in the inner region. They are so powerful that they could only be carried by someone in the Domain Realm. Also, they were made by someone above the Domain Realm. So, all the middle-grade sects could only acquire them from the four major sects.


    Above these artifacts were the fairy artifacts found only in the Central Region. These artifacts have a soul of their own due to which they can move on their own. They were terrifyingly powerful and every move from them would shake the Heavens and Earth. Nobody in the Inner Region had seen these artifacts and thus considered them as myths.


    Not only that but there is also a rare type of spiritual artifact that is very weak when created but slowly improves along with the user''s cultivation. These artifacts possess a soul of their own when the user reaches the Nascent Soul Stage. Due to which nobody in the inner region could make these artifacts and were also considered as myths. Since this artifact possesses a soul very early, they be even more powerful than the fairy artifacts in the future. So, these artifacts were known as the Natal Core Artifact.


    Like these spiritual artifacts, the Devil World also has its own set of artifacts. However, these artifacts are known as the Devil Artifacts and are also divided in a simr way to those spiritual artifacts. His broken de is also one of the Devil Artifacts. But since he isn''t a devil, he couldn''t bring out the full potential of it.. So, he was using this de only because of its hardness.

 Chapter 108 - The Middle-Grade Spiritual Weapon

    "I really want to check the grade of this de as it is really tough. I think it should at least be a middle-stage Devil Artifact." Davion thought.


    "Speaking about the artifacts, even though I obtained a lot of information about them, I couldn''t find anything about the strange orb that I had brought back from the Blood Saber Sect. Doesn''t it mean that it is not a spiritual artifact?" He pondered while on his way to the Artifact Peak.


    It has been many days since he found it and he still hadn''t discovered anything unusual about it. He even tried to see what would happen when he used his force. However, it remained unscathed. So, he could only give up.


    ***


    When he reached Artifact Peak, he found that the temperature here was much hotter than outside.


    "This should be due to the mes required for forging the artifacts." He already had beads of sweat on his forehead.


    This peak looked totally different from the one he was in. The steps were not rocky but rather looked like it was made from marble as it was shiny and beautiful. He saw many disciples climbing up there. There were even outer disciples and handyman disciples among them. So, the Peak looked quite lively.


    He climbed the steps and didn''t see any courtyards but rather small residences having only one room. Not only that, there was a stall in front of each of them. In every stall, a person could be seen shouting.


    So, he went near a stall with curiosity and finally heard what the person was yelling.


    "My Senior Brother just finished forging a lower-grade sword. It is more powerful than the regr lower-grade weapons. It will amplify the sword energy by at least 10% and contains a charging function. Once you charge your Qi inside it, the next blow would be far more terrifying than the regr blow."


    The moment he finished saying this, many disciples became interested and someone asked, "So, what''s the cost?"


    "Even though the normal price of a lower grade artifact is 500 contribution points, this sword is far better than them. So, our Senior Brother will only ept a price not lower than 650 contribution points." The person replied.


    "It seems to be expensive."


    "Yeah, I found even better than this earlier at a cheaper price."


    The disciples gossiped among each other.


    Seeing that the disciples were not attracted, the person panicked and started boasting, "I don''t think that this sword is expensive. My Senior Brother allowed me to try this sword against him. As someone in thete stage of the Qi Refining Stage, I charged it and attacked him with my strongest move. But who knew that I would manage to hurt him?"


    "What? Is this true?"


    "Isn''t his Senior Brother at the early stage of Golden Core Stage?"


    This piqued the interest of the disciples and many of them were ready to fight for it.


    Some distance away from here, Davion shook his head, "That person is clearly lying. It looks like inside the residence his Senior Brother might be forging an artifact, while he might be his confidant selling them outside."


    "Now, I finally know how things work at this peak." He left and went towards the top in search of the stalls where the middle-grade spiritual artifacts could be found. As they could only be forged by someone above the Golden Core Stage, naturally they would be at the top.


    On his way, he saw different types of artifacts. This widened his horizon. Not only they sold spiritual artifacts but raw materials too.


    ***


    Two hourster, in the courtyard at the bottom of the Inner Court Disciple Peak, a young man was holding a 2 meters long halberd. The staff was ck colored while the ax de and the pike head at the end of it werepletely golden. Various images of dragons and phoenixes were carved on it. Thus, the staff looked quite exquisite.


    "Haha, who could have thought that I would get a middle-grade weapon this easily?" Indeed, this young man was Davion and he wasughing maniacally.


    From a distance, both heads of Rnd were looking at him as a fool. They couldn''t understand what was so interesting in that strange-looking weapon.


    "I thought that it would be really expensive as even a lower-grade sword cost 650 contribution points. But I was wrong. The price of a normal middle-grade artifact is 1000 contribution points just like the spiritual arts. However, the better ones having special attributes had a very high price. I even saw a saber costing 3000 contribution points." His heart was beating wildly thinking about it.


    "If only I had enough contribution points¡­" He sighed.


    "It''s useless to think about it. This halberd is also not bad." He stroked the surface of the ax and smiled.


    "I was nning to buy a normal middle-grade sword with the points I had. But I suddenly caught the sight of this halberd. This halberd ording to that person was forged by one of the elders in the Sect hundreds of years ago. Yet, nobody bought it due to various reasons."


    So, he got curious and asked him. However, his response made him speechless. The main reason was that there were no Halberd Arts in the Sect. Secondly, nobody was interested in carrying such a big weapon to fight. Even if someone wanted to buy it, its price was quoted at 2500 contribution points which were not worth it as there were no arts to follow it up. Thus, it became useless and nobody bought it for a hundred years.


    "Hehe, is it fate? I bought it for just 1000 contribution points." He couldn''t contain his excitement.


    "Time to refine it," He muttered and slid his thumb finger on the sharp edges of the de of the halberd.


    Few drops of blood dripped on it and he immediately channeled his spiritual energy into it at the same time.


    After a few minutes, the halberd shined and a mixture of golden and ck color light was produced. Rnd at the side couldn''t take the bright light and closed both pairs of his eyes.


    During this time, even some information poured into his mind. Only when the light dimmed down, did he stop.


    "It heard from him that it would take a couple of hours to refine a middle-grade artifact for someone in the Golden Core Stage. But it only took a few minutes for me. This might be due to my stronger blood and better quality of spiritual energy." He thought and threw the halberd on the ground a few meters away from him.


    "Bang."


    A hole a few meters deep was formed and dust scattered around it. He then looked at it and said, "Come."


    The halberd automatically flew in the air and came towards his hand. He caught it and smiled, "Interesting."


    Rnd was looking at him from a distance with some excitement. Seeing this, heughed and threw the halberd straight in his direction.


    Rnd got shocked and tried to run away but felt a dangerous aura locking him. He found that he couldn''t move. Thus, he closed his eyes and waited for the imminent disaster. However, he found that the halberd had stopped a few centimeters ahead of him and nothing had happened.


    He then set his sights on Davion and saw that he wasughing. Feeling that he was being mocked, he got angry and flew towards him.


    Seeing this Davion hooked his index finger and the halberd turned back and chased Rnd. Rnd who was about to near him again found a dangerous auraing from behind his back. So, both of his heads looked behind and panicked. In a panic, the Red Head tried to fly to the right while the Blue Head tried to fly to the left and thus Rnd made a blunder and paused in the air.


    Davion who saw everything was astonished as he couldn''t believe that something like this could even happen.


    "Haha, Rnd, it seems like you don''t even know how to fly properly." David had tears in his eyes afterughing out so hard.


    Rnd in the air felt very humiliated but he couldn''t do anything as the halberd was still behind him. He could only try to fly properly and escape.


    "Rand, you need to work hard. How could you bezy the whole day?" Davion perfectly controlled his halberd and made it difficult for Rnd to dodge. If anyone saw how good Davion was at controlling the middle-grade artifact, then they would surely have a heart attack as only someone in the Nascent Soul Stage could control it perfectly. This was all due to the fact that his control of spiritual energy always improves as the level increases.


    "Rnd, from now on we will train like this every day. I won''t give you spirit stones if you won''t be able to dodge it cleanly." Davion''s calm voice reached into the heads of Rnd.


    Rnd, who was dodging in the air, got really angry this time when he heard this. So, he transformed into his true form and spat out a ball of mes and ice spikes from both of his heads towards Davion.


    "Rnd, My God! What are you doing?"

 Chapter 109 - Crocus City

    In the courtyard, Rnd was lying on the ground while panting heavily. He had already returned back to his small size. It looked like he was totally tired and didn''t have a single ounce of energy left in him.


    "Haha, Rnd, you have a long way to go if you want to catch up to me." Davionughed and gave him some spirit stones so that he could recover.


    Rnd didn''t bother about him and swallowed the spirit stones. The only thought in his mind was why he was still so weak even after breaking through.


    "He has improved a lot since the time I found him in the Wild Northern Forest. A cultivator in thete stage of Qi refining should not be his match." Davion was really impressed by him.


    Then he put the halberd into his ring and thought, "With my current level, I can only control it in a radius of 10 meters. The most surprising thing was that the middle-grade spiritual artifacts could be refined and had an ability of their own. If I hadn''t read the information about the spiritual weapons in the library then I would have missed it."


    "Speaking about the ability, this halberd not only has one but two abilities. One is the ''Phoenix Arises'' and the other is ''Coiling Dragon''. However, they require a lot of spiritual energy. Now, I can only use the first one." He sighed as he really wanted to see these abilities.


    "I think I should take a mission tomorrow and check these abilities. I don''t think this defense formation will be able to withstand it if I tried it here. Not only that, I have run out of contribution points. So, I have to make a trip anyway."


    ***


    The next day, early in the morning,


    A man wearing a white mask was proceeding towards the mission hall while emitting a dangerous aura. Thus, the nearby disciples would immediately bow towards him and pave the way for him.


    "Who is he? Is he a new disciple?"


    "I don''t think so. He has very high cultivation and might be someone living over here in seclusion."


    "If so then we should have heard about him."


    "Shush¡­"


    "Don''t speak too loud, he might get offended."


    Seeing them act this way, Davion didn''t know whether tough or cry. Indeed, this man was Davion. Since he had no contribution points left, he could only take the most difficult mission and earn them as fast as possible. However, he would need to expose his true abilities to partake in such a mission. Thus, he could only go with this method.


    "The previous day, they were casting scornful gazes at me. But now they look so timid and respectful." He shook his head and reached the mission hall.


    Inside the hall, many disciples were looking at therge notice board hung on the wall in search of a mission. Suddenly they felt a dangerous auraing from behind them. They looked behind and saw Davion approaching them.


    They bowed and backed away so that Davion could see it properly. However, Davion suddenly put his hand over the shoulder of one of the disciples and requested, "Show me the mission having the biggest reward."


    Davion didn''t want to waste his time over here by looking at all these missions one by one. So, he took the easy way.


    "Yes, Senior Brother." The disciple wiped the sweat on his forehead and pointed his index finger towards the corner of the notice board and respectfully said, "In the eastern part of our territory, there is Crocus City where many children are missing every day. A disciple at the early stage of the Golden Core State took this mission to investigate it a month ago. Yet, there is no news from him. Not only that, he still hasn''t returned and is missing."


    "Does this mean he died?" Davion interrupted him.


    "No, there is still some responseing from his identity token. However, it seems like someone is interfering with it and thus we can''t locate him. So, this mission is ssified as an S ss mission where only someone in thete stage of Golden Core Stage can take it." The disciple exined.


    "Oh!" Davion eximed and this identity token piqued his interest.


    "From the looks of it, this ring should be my identity token. Does this mean that they can locate me from anywhere?" He muttered while looking at this ring.


    Then he asked, "So, what about the rewards?"


    "500 contribution points." The disciple replied with his voice full of longing as earning contribution points was quite difficult even for an inner disciple like him. Especially 500 points in a single go.


    "Ok, you can leave." Davion waved his hands and looked at the mission in the notice board carefully. After making sure what the disciple said was correct, he went towards the nearby desk where a young man was sitting and asked, "Is this where I should apply for the mission?"


    "Indeed." The young man replied and looked at him. Seeing someoneing over here in a mask while releasing his aura, he felt that this person was really arrogant. So, he got annoyed and wanted to berate him.


    "How can you.." He hadn''t even finished saying when he suddenly felt a pressure heavy like a mountain all over him.


    "You¡­"


    "Humph, don''t waste my time. I want to take the mission of Crocus City where a disciple went missing." Davion coldly said.


    "Of course, Please wait." The attitude of the young man changed in the blink of an eye.


    "Good." Davion nodded.


    The young man took out a map and a strange token where the symbol of a hut was curved on and said, "You can take this token to the residence of the Beggars Sect in the Crocus City and they will exin more about this mission to you."


    "The Beggars Sect?" He was confused as thest time he had heard about this Sect was many months ago in the Sect Selection Ceremony. He thought that they were only responsible for protecting the civilians, but it looks like they have some more responsibilities.


    "Eh! Don''t you know about them?" The young man was speechless as everybody knew about them. Nheless, thinking that he might anger him again, he exined, "The Beggars Sect are not only responsible for maintaining the order in the cities but also for reporting information about the strange incidents that they can''t handle to us. As you can see, almost all the missions heree from them."


    "So, it''s like this." Davion took both the token and the map and left.


    Only after he left, did the young man sigh in relief, "My God! Who is he? I was proud after breaking through to the middle stage of Golden Core State. However, infront of him, I looked like an ant that could be trampled at will." He had sweats all over his back.


    ***


    Aftering out of the hall, he finally took off his mask while making sure that nobody was around him. Then he entered his courtyard and left with Rnd on his shoulders. Who knows how long it will take for him toplete the mission?


    When he reached the gates, he saw the same two disciples who had stopped him previously.


    When they saw him, they immediately bowed and asked, "Senior Brother, are you leaving for a mission?" They already knew from Senior Sister Ste that Davion had already be an Inner Court Disciple. They became dumbfounded when they heard it. This was not the most surprising thing but rather he had a good rtionship with one of the elders. So, thinking about how they had stopped him here, they were nervous. Who knew he might even punish them here?


    "Oh! It''s you guys. Indeed, I''m going for a mission." Davion didn''t bother about them and left.


    "It seems like he doesn''t care about the incident." One of them said while the other nodded.


    A Few hourster, in the sky above the Crocus City, a saber-shaped red-colored ship was flying. Indeed, this was the artifact that he had obtained from the Sect Master of the Blood Saber Sect. He finally used it this time as it was much faster than the one Thaddeus gifted him.


    "I''ve finally reached here." He smiled and looked at the map.


    "Now, it''s just a few meters away." He wore the mask again and descended from the artifact.


    "I really don''t want to wear this mask but I''ve got no choice. Although the elders can easily know about me if they investigate, it''s still better than nothing." He thought while walking in the direction of the residence.


    After a few minutes, he saw a residence looking in a poor condition. The gate was broken and there were no windows. Just by looking at this, nobody would be able to guess that someone would even stay here.. He went inside and saw three people wearing tattered white robes discussing something.

 Chapter 110 - The Pope

    "Did you find any clues about the missing children?"


    "No, we didn''t. However, we got some leads on the disciple of the Thunderbolt Sect who came here for this mission a month ago."


    "What? Are you sure?"


    "Yes, Senior. Someone witnessed him entering the Crocus Church and nobody saw himing out thereafter."


    "Ok! Then we have to report this matter to the Thunderbolt Sect and not dy any longer."


    The three people looked solemn thinking about this incident as everyone in the city was feeling uneasy. The atmosphere in the city looked dull as if covered by a dark fog. The children didn''t even dare toe out from their houses in fear of getting caught.


    "You don''t need to report this to the sect. I''m here for the mission." A calm voice came from the door.


    They looked over and saw a person wearing a mask entering inside with a strange beast on his shoulders. Among the three of them, the one in the middle was a middle-aged man while the other two were young men. From this one would be able to guess that this middle-aged man should be the so-called Senior.


    The middle-aged man felt that this person''s cultivation was unfathomable. So, he bowed and asked, "Sir, you are?"


    Seeing their Senior bowing, the other two also did the same.


    Davion didn''t answer but rather took out the token that he had received when taking this mission. The moment they saw this, they immediately knew who he was. Yet, the first one to react was the middle-aged man.


    "You two, bring the chair over here. He might be tired from the trip."


    They hurriedly brought the chair that was one the side to the middle and said, "Sir, please."


    Davion nodded and sat on the chair while crossing his legs. He was about to ask something when the middle-aged man who knows from where suddenly brought out a cup of tea.


    "You are quite good." Davion was impressed with this hospitality and didn''t decline the tea. He sipped it and felt cool energy flowing inside his body. He found that this energy was trying to replenish his fatigue.


    "Good tea," heplimented.


    "Thank you, Sir. My cousin sent these tea leaves from the Inner Region of the Southern Maind. So, this is quite rare here." The middle-aged replied but he was feeling some pain in his chest as it was very expensive. However, if he could get into his good side because of it then it would be worth it. Since everyone joining the Beggars sect had poor talent and cultivation, the only way to get promoted was by having a better rtionship and connections. Thus, he was trying his best to bootlick him.


    "Oh!" Davion eximed and asked, "So, what''s your name?"


    "Sir, it''s Atticus." The middle-aged man replied while being happy inside as he knew that he had managed to catch the attention of Davion.


    "Humm." Davion nodded while drinking the tea. Rnd was looking at this tea with disdain as it didn''t smell good like the demon beasts that he had eaten. Then he looked at Atticus and pointed his w towards his mouths indicating why there was nothing for him.


    Atticus understood and immediately ordered his two disciples, "Bring the most expensive dishes from the nearby restaurant."


    "Yes, Senior." The two of them left in a jiffy.


    Davion wanted to stop them but when he remembered that it had been a long time since hest tasted a good dish, he let them go.


    "I will remember you, Atticus. If you meet with any troubles in the future, you cane and find me in the sect," he said while passing him a spirit ring containing a certain amount of spirit stones as how could he allow him to pay for everything he ate.


    "Thank you, Sir." Atticus bowed and kept the ring.


    "Now, tell me more about the mission. Are the children disappearing even these days?" Davion looked serious.


    "Yes, but it is not so grave like the previous month where lots of children went missing. Now only a few children disappear each week," Atticus answered.


    "Oh! Why is it so? Did they get scared when they found that they had managed to catch the attention of the Thunderbolt Sect?" Davion asked.


    "I think so too. Maybe they became worried after finding an inner court discipleing from the sect to investigate it," Atticus said.


    "Speaking about that disciple, I heard from you guys earlier that he went missing after entering a church. What is so special about it?" Davion was quite interested as he couldn''t fathom how a church might be rted to this incident.


    "I also don''t know much about it but ording to the witness, he indeed went there." Atticus was also confused.


    Davion got a little disappointed because it looked like it would take some time for him toplete the mission as there were not many clues. As for failing the mission, he had never thought about it. This was because he could simply use his Mind-Eye to scan the whole city in search of those culprits. Even though it might take a long time, this was the only way he could think of.


    Seeing that Davion got disappointed, Atticus said, "Although there are not many clues, we can start investigating from this church. I find the Pope very suspicious."


    "Why do you think so?" Davion''s eyes lit up.


    "When my subordinates told me that the disciple went missing after entering the Church, my mind finally worked. Two years ago, the previous Pope of this church suddenly died due to old age. But how could someone in the Golden Core Stage die this early as they can live at least 300 years? Not only that, after his death a new one was immediately appointed."


    He paused for a while and continued, "The moment he was appointed, he changed the previous statue in the hall with the new one. Even though both the statues looked like an angel with wings, the new one looked very evil. However, I don''t know why the people didn''t criticize him but rather supported him."


    "Indeed, it''s very strange. Did he even change his teachings? Or is it the same?" Davion asked.


    Atticus thought for a while and replied, "No, it''s still the same."


    "Oh! Didn''t you guys try to interrogate the Pope after all this?" Davion didn''t understand this as the Beggars'' Sect were responsible for maintaining the peace in the city.


    "No, how could we dare to do it? The Pope has many followers and support from all the people living in this city. So, we could only let this slide by." Atticus sighed.


    "Now after learning that even a disciple of the middle-grade sect went missing after trying to investigate it, we would never dare to do it." Atticus felt terrified thinking about this.


    "Since the Pope was responsible for the disciple then do you think that he would also be the one behind the missing children?" Davion asked.


    "Oh! I hadn''t thought about it. Now you said it, I am sure the Pope might be the one behind all of this." Atticus eximed.


    Then he said, "I don''t why but the Pope seems to be very fond of children. I would always see him putting his hands over their cheeks and even sometimes kissing their hands. When people asked this, he would say that he was showing his love towards them as children were considered to be the incarnation of God. Previously I also thought the same, but it seems like we have been fooled."


    Just thinking about what might have happened to these innocent children, anger and frustration could be seen all over his face.


    Seeing this Davion could only console him, "Don''t think too much about it. Since I am already here, I will visit the church today and take care of this matter."


    "Indeed, there is no use of thinking about this now. But I don''t think that you should go over there today," Atticus said.


    "Why?" Davion asked as he wanted to finish this mission in a short period of time and leave for the sect to take another mission.


    "I don''t think you will be able to find him today. He can only be seen once a week and the day is tomorrow. Tomorrow all the people will gather in the cathedral hall and listen to his teachings. So, you can take this opportunity and enter the church as one of them. Once you have entered, you can slowly infiltrate and find the Pope inside. Who knows you might even discover some secrets?" Atticus exined.


    "Wow, you are really smart." Davion looked at him with surprise. If Atticus hadn''t exined this then he would have surely gone there and raged the whole church to the ground.


    Atticus scratched his head while looking a little embarrassed. While they were talking, his two subordinates finally came with some people behind them. These people set up arge table and put all the dishes on it. After serving, they bowed and left.


    "Smells good." Davion smiled and was about to eat when Rnd on his side opened both of his mouths and sucked half of the dish in one go.


    "Damn, Rnd, you are too greedy."

 Chapter 111 - Church Or A Cult?

    The next day, in the Cathedral Hall, thousands of people wearing red robes were gathering. Even though they were downhearted due to the recent incident, they looked quite lively whening here. They were chit-chatting with each other and thus creating a lot of noise.


    "Wow, what a huge crowd," Davion eximed as he was also in the crowd. He was wearing the same robes as them but had an additional red-colored hat on his head. With a mask covering his face, he looked like a man filled with mysteries.


    As for Rnd, he had left him with Atticus. It was not that he didn''t want to bring him, it was just that the culprits might see him and find something suspicious about him after seeing a strange beast.


    He used his Mind-Eye and observed everyone in this hall keenly. However, he didn''t find anyone who looked suspicious. So, he didn''t bother about them for the time being and rather observed the hall properly. He sawrge sculptures of beings with wings standing in every corner of the hall. Not only that, they were even engraved on the walls and the pirs.


    "Are these the angels they worship? ording to Atticus, an evil statue should have been stationed here but I haven''t seen it. Did he mean by the statue on the tform?" He looked towards the tform which was in his opposite direction and saw a curtain covering everything inside.


    "It seems like the curtain will only open after the Popees." He thought and looked above. In the center of the ceiling, an image of a sun with raysing out of it could be seen. Inside it was a one-eyed symbol with a beautiful chandelier hanging from the pupils.


    "What might these symbols represent?" He pondered.


    A few minutester, the hall suddenly went silent. This snapped him out of his thoughts.


    "Did something happen?" He muttered and looked ahead. The curtain was slowly raised and he could finally see the Pope. Seeing him, all the people bowed and greeted him, "Holy Father"


    It sounded quite imposing as all the people greeted him at the same time. The Pope was an old man wearing a ck cassock and a white zhetto on his head. The Pope smiled and nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Damn, this old man is really popr." Davion cursed and used his Mind-Eye to scan the Pope from top to bottom.


    "Eh! thete stage of Golden Core Stage? Not only that, his aura looks quite terrifying. Even though he is hiding it deeply, how can it escape from me." Davion found it suspicious.


    Although someone could easily reach the Golden Core Stage by just staying in the Inner Region, their aura would be very weak. However, the aura of the Pope was not something a normal person could have.


    "He must have someone backing him." He thought and then also felt the breath of the people surrounding him. They were wearing white-colored cloaks and were hiding their faces.


    "This¡­"


    "Everyone is at least in the Golden Core Stage. Now I finally know why the disciple went missing." He shook his head thinking about it.


    "Even the top disciple of the Inner Court Disciple Peak might not be able to escape from here alive." In his opinion, this was not a mission that could be handled by a single person.


    "Let''s forget about this for now. I should see what happens here and make a moveter on." He set his sights on the tform and wanted to see what the Pope would do now. But suddenly his mouth became wide open. Earlier he was focusing on the Pope and his subordinates, so he hadn''t noticed it.


    The tform looked like the mouth of a snake. Especially the two pirs that were standing on the side appeared to be the fangs of the snake. Above the tform, on the walls, there were lines carved in a certain pattern which formed the scales of the snake. And but not least, there were two circr purple-colored sses separated by a certain distance. These were obviously the pupils.


    "Damn, this seems really creepy. If you stay near it and see, then you won''t find anything unusual. However, from this distance, an image of a snake can be seen clearly." He had sweat on his forehead.


    "This is clearly a devilish cult. How can people even visit a church when the truth is right infront of their eyes?" He was in disbelief.


    When the Pope was about to say something, suddenly some people climbed up the tform. Seeing this, his subordinates immediately came ahead to protect him. However, the people didn''t do what they thought but rather they kowtowed. They hit their heads on the floor and begged.


    "Holy Father, please help us find our children."


    "It''s been a month since they have gone missing. We even contacted the officials but there was no response."


    "Now you are our only hope."


    His subordinates didn''t care about them and wanted to take them out from the tform but he stopped them.


    He looked at them and said in a calm voice, "Children, I cannot help you with this request."


    The people got disappointed and tears fell from their eyes. However, his next words gave them hope.


    "There is only one who could save your children from this predicament."


    "Who?" They jointly asked at the same time.


    The Pope looked above, raised his hands to his ears, and closed his eyes. Then he said, "Only the Almighty, the high above can listen to your prayers now and fulfill your wishes. There is nothing impossible for him." The moment he said this, a white halo formed above his head.


    "Yes, the Almighty will guide us and free us from our sufferings." The people felt a soothing and otherworldly auraing out from the Pope. So, they started praying.


    "Pfft-" Davion tried his best to control hisughter when he heard this bullshit. However, he still couldn''tpletely control it. Thus, some people around him were staring at him with anger.


    Davion shook his head and crossed his hands. He acted innocent and said that it was a misunderstanding. The people didn''t quite believe it but they also didn''t want to cause some trouble with an unknown person. So, they forgave him for the time being.


    "Wew, I nearly got kicked out," He sighed in relief. But the next thing made himugh so hard that his tears came out.


    "HAHA, what is this?" He couldn''t stop hisughter when he saw what was happening on the tform.


    While his attention was focused on the people around him, the Pope had already ordered his subordinates to bring out the statue of the Almighty.


    The subordinates entered the door that was hidden behind the hall and steadily pushed out a weird-looking statue. There were wheels attached to it. Thus, they easily brought it infront of everyone.


    The reason why Davionughed so hard was because of this statue. Although this statue was far smaller than the statues of the angels that he had seen before, it looked very abnormal. It was only about 8 feet tall, where a weird creature was sitting on the throne. On the top of the throne, a symbol of a circle with a star inside could be seen.


    As for the creature, it had the face of a goat with three devil horns on its head. It also had a long beard and two wings protruding from its back just like the angels. It was only wearing a small cloth to hide its crotch. But a few meters long pole could be seening out from the cloth where two snakes were coiling around it.


    From this, one would definitely say that it was a male but the disappointing thing was that it had breasts on its chest. Thus, it was neither a male nor a female. It was pointing two of its fingers on the right hand upward while the two of its fingers on the left hand were pointing downwards.


    However, these were not the most surprising things about it but rather there were two children wearing civilian clothes on its right and left. One was a boy while the other was a girl. Just this was enough to indicate that the Pope must be the one responsible for the missing children.


    Even though one wouldn''t be able to know everything about it from just looking at this statue, one would be able to find something suspicious about it if they used their brains.


    The moment Davionughed, everyone turned in his direction. The same goes for the Pope and his subordinates.


    The Pope became furious when he heard someoneughing but thinking about his image, he controlled himself and calmly asked, "Child, is something wrong?"


    All the people were also ncing at him in anger.. If not for the Pope, then they would have surely beaten him to death.

 Chapter 112 - The Secret Of The Statues

    "I.." Davion didn''t know what to reply.


    "It looks like I can''t stay here any longer. So, should I just disclose my identity?" While he was pondering, one of the people near him shouted, "Holy Father, I think he is here to make trouble. He was even causing some disturbances earlier."


    ''It was a misunderstanding," Davion quickly denied it.


    "Shut up!" The people around him yelled at the same time. They neared him and wanted to bring him out of the hall with force.


    The Pope saw this and said, "Stop."


    They halted and respectfully looked at him, "Holy Father, he.."


    "I know what you all mean to say. But this is a holy ce and we cannot resort to violence." The Pope said in a calm voice.


    "Holy Father is wise. We were blinded just now and even forgot our teachings. Please forgive us," They bowed.


    "It''s good that you all understood." The Pope nodded.


    Then he set his sights on Davion and shook his head, "Child, you have been led astray. Someone needs to guide you."


    He pointed towards the statue and said, "Come here and pay respects to the Almighty. He will show you the way."


    "Eh!" Davion was caught by surprise as the situation unfolded in a different direction than he had thought. However, would he even pay respect to this weird statue?


    It was absolutely no. But he still went to the tform and wanted to see what the Pope would do. The moment he reached the tform, he felt some force sweeping in his direction.


    "Oh! It should be from the Pope. Although he seems to be very cautious, he won''t be able to find anything suspicious about me," he chuckled inside.


    "I can''t feel any aura fluctuation around him. I thought that he might be someone from the Thunderbolt Sect after seeing his outfit. But it seems like I thought too much," the Pope sighed in relief.


    Then he said, "Child, you should know your wrongdoings. Now pray and ask for salvation from the Almighty."


    Davion thought for a while and resolutely said, "No. This statue appears to be of some kind of evil deity. So, I will never worship it."


    Then he looked at the crowd below and yelled, "Wake up people. You are being fooled. Don''t believe this fake Pope. He is lying to you. He is also behind the.." He hadn''t even finished speaking when the subordinates of the Pope dragged him towards the door hidden behind the tform.


    "missing children.." However, hepleted his sentence and hoped that there would be some reactioning from the people. But he got disappointed when he saw that the people didn''t believe him and rather cursed him.


    "How dare he say this to the Almighty?"


    "Kill him."


    "Burn him alive."


    He shook his head and didn''t resist. He allowed them to do whatever they wanted as this was not the right time for him to strike. In a few seconds, he was already taken inside.


    "Damn, who is he? He nearly blew me out." The Pope looked solemn.


    "Although the crowd didn''t believe it, some people might be having some doubts. So, I have to hurry andplete the prayer. As for that person, I will interrogate himter on."


    ***


    Behind the door, there was a circr room. There were beautiful paintings hung on the walls and small sculptures wearing jewelry made of gold standing everywhere. Not only that, there were lots of chests containing gold coins. This room seemed to be a storage room where the wealth was kept.


    "Rhett, we will leave them to you."


    "Hehe, don''t worry. I will make sure he speaks everything."


    "Ok! but don''t go too hard on him. Who knows if the Pope might get angry?"


    From a corner, Davion was looking at these subordinates with interest. He really wanted to know who they were. When leaving, they nced at Davion and snickered.


    "So, who are you? You know a lot of things that you shouldn''t." Rhett asked.


    "Who knows if I''m someone you know? Why don''t you remove my mask and see?" Sarcasm could be heard from Davion''s voice.


    "Oh! It seems like you are quite confident," Rhett was surprised. He neared him and gripped his mask. When he was about to pull it out, he felt a strong hand grasping his neck.


    "You.."


    "Are you scared?" Davion lifted him up with his right hand and mocked him.


    Rhett attempted to break away from his hands by using his Qi. However, it was useless as strong energy was restricting his Qi inside his body. So, he tried to yell and ask for help but due to the strong grip on his neck, he couldn''t produce a single sound.


    "Tell me who are you all and whom do you work for?" Davion slightly loosened his grip so that he could speak.


    "I don''t know," Rhett replied.


    "Ahh.." He felt a strong pain in his neck.


    "Don''t waste my time over here. You know that you cannot escape. Just answer me and I might consider you letting you live," Davion threatened.


    "We are only a group of civilians hired by the Pope to work for him," he said.


    "Humph, did you think that I would believe this bullshit? This won''t exin how you can all have such a strong cultivation base," Davion had a cold look on his face.


    "It was the Pope that made us powerful. He gave us a strange thing that we couldn''t resist." He started speaking the truth.


    "What is it?" Davion asked.


    "I can''t tell you¡­Ahh"


    "Stop¡­" He begged.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to tell you, it''s just that I have a faint feeling that I would die if I say it," he said.


    "Is this true?" Davion didn''t believe it.


    "Yes." He nodded.


    "So, what about the children? Where are they?" Davion asked.


    "We don''t know. Once we capture them, we bring them to the Pope. Who knows what he did with them?" he replied.


    "Is that so? Then what about the missing disciple?" Davion was getting impatient as he didn''t get any useful information from him.


    "Only the Pope.." Before he couldplete his words, Davion snapped his head and threw him to the ground.


    "Damn, what a waste of time. He med everything on the Pope," he cursed while looking at the dead body of Rhett.


    "Eh! Why didn''t I get any experience points from him?" He was confused and suddenly remembered a familiar incident.


    "Don''t tell me.." As he had thought, a dark-colored aura came out of his body and slowly formed a small boy with horns and wings. The face looked simr to Rhett''s.


    It looked at Davion and ran away towards the wall as it could pass through it.


    "Humph, you think that you can run?"


    "Thunder Stomp"


    Davion jumped and reached infornt of it in an instant. He then generated lightning in his right hand and caught it effortlessly.


    "Bang."


    It exploded and disappeared into thin air.


    "It was rtively easy this time," Davion smiled as he felt his experience points increasing.


    ***


    On the tform,


    "Eh! Did I just hear an explosion?" The Pope looked back and used his senses to check if everything was normal.


    "Everything looks fine. It seems like the earlier incident is making me quite sensitive." He thought and then continued with what he was doing.


    A few minutester, the door behind the tform opened and a white-cloaked person came out of it.


    Seeing this one of the subordinates of the Pope asked, "Rhett, did you already interrogate him?"


    The person nodded his head and went towards one of the corners of the tform and stood still while observing everything.


    "Why is he acting strange?" The subordinate pondered and shook his head.


    "Maybe he felt disappointed as that person couldn''tst long."


    "What is happening here?" Davion had his mouth wide open as he observed what was happening here. Indeed, the white-cloaked man was Davion who had disguised himself as Rhett.


    He saw devilish energying out from the statue. Not only this statue but from all therge statues in every corner of the hall. It appeared to be arge-scale formation that was influencing the mind of every person in the crowd.


    Everyone was kneeling on the ground and praying to the statue on the tform as their lives depended on it. However, this was not the most surprising but among the crowd, a few children were slowly walking and leaving the hall from the other side. He used his Mind-Eye and found that one of the subordinates of the Pope was stationed outside the hall. That subordinate would then take away the children and nobody would notice it.


    "My God. This is really scary. Now, I finally know why nobody couldn''t find any information about how the children went missing. Every person in this crowd would get their mind-controlled due to this formation. As a result, they couldn''t catch sight of their children getting away. Not only that, this formation looked powerful enough to be able to affect them even after leaving the church for a certain period of time. So, finally, when they woulde back to their senses, they would just realize that their children were missing.. And it would be toote for them to do anything."

 Chapter 113 - Thunder Domain

    "Indeed, as I thought, these people still don''t know what''s going on." Davion was keenly observing them even after they left the hall.


    "This is all due to the devilish energy. From the moment I found a souling out from the subordinate of the Pope, I had this guess that they might all be connected to some devil. Now I am a hundred percent sure." Davion looked solemn as this incident reminded him of Conard.


    "Doesn''t this mean that there is a high probability of someoneing out from the body of the Pope just like the Sect Master of the Blood and Saber Sect?" While he was thinking he heard the Pope calling them out.


    Thus, they all gathered ahead of him.


    "Even though there were some issues today, we managed toplete the task. You all did well today." The Popeplimented them.


    "We are grateful to serve you." Everyone bowed together and the same goes for Davion.


    The Pope nodded and coldly said, "Bring that person back to my chamber now. I''ve some things that I need to know as he nearly got us caught."


    "We understand."


    The Pope didn''t say much and turned around. He then went to the middle of the tform and said in a devilnguage, "Open"


    The tform started shaking and an underground passage was revealed there. He entered inside it and after a few seconds, did it close and returned to normal.


    Seeing the Pope leaving, the subordinates gossiped.


    "It seems like he is not in a good mood."


    "Yeah, let''s bring the person back to his chamber. We can''t let him wait."


    "Who knows he might release his anger on us?"


    So, they immediately went to the circr room behind the tform. However, they didn''t see that person over there.


    "Rhett, where is he?"


    They looked in the direction of Davion and asked. Yet, they saw him taking out an eye-catching halberd instead of answering them.


    "Eh! what are you doing?" They didn''t understand what he was trying to do.


    "Hehe," Davion smiled and pulled back his cloak.


    "You.." They became speechless when they saw his face.


    "Where is Rhett?" One of them asked.


    "What do you think?" Davion mocked him and instantly appeared ahead of him. Then he channeled his spiritual energy into his halberd and hacked horizontally straight towards his head.


    This happened so fast that nobody was able to react. Thus, they could only watch the halberd beheading theirpanion.


    "BAM"


    The head dropped to the ground and blood spilled everywhere. Not only that, like previously a soul came out of his body.


    This time Davion didn''t chase it but rather pointed his index finger towards it. A bolt of lightning came out of it and destroyed the soul in a split second.


    "Sheesh.."


    They sucked in a cold breath as they couldn''t believe that this person was strong enough to kill them in a jiffy. Even the soul was not left.


    "What do you want?" One of them asked while he signaled something to hispanions with his fingers.


    With his sharp senses, Davion obviously caught this but he didn''t do anything. He wanted to see what they would do.


    So, he acted as if he hadn''t noticed it and asked, "What does the Pope do with the missing children?"


    They became serious when they heard this. Thus, they took out their weapons and got into a fighting posture.


    "It looks like you guys don''t want to tell me." Davion had expected this response from them.


    "Now." The one who had signaled earlier yelled.


    The moment he said this, one of them ran towards the door while the others rushed towards him at the same time.


    "Oh! Trying to buy some time? However, this is a child''s trick infront of me." Davion threw his halberd towards the door.


    "Dodge" They cried out.


    The person sidestepped to the right when he heard this and finally turned back. Seeing that the halberd was about to miss him, he sighed in relief. But the next thing made his eyes wide open. He saw that the halberd suddenly turned to the right and came for his chest.


    "No.." His body got pierced by the halberd and got pinned on the wall. Thus, in a few seconds, he lost his breath and died. Next, the soul came out of his body and Davion destroyed it like previously.


    "Humph, I thought that you guys had some tricks in your sleeves. But who could have thought that it was just an old trick?" Davion mocked them and opened his right hand. The halberd flew and returned back to him.


    They panicked when they saw this as another one of theirpanions had fallen. It was already the third one including Rhett. Now only five of them were left.


    "It seems like we can only fight and hope for a miracle." This was the only thought in their minds. So, they surrounded Davion from all sides and attacked him with all their strengths.


    "Hehe,e. I wanted to try out my new move," Davionughed.


    "Thunder Domain"


    Streaks of lightning came out of his body which immediately covered the whole room.


    "Boom¡­Boom¡­Boom"


    "What is this?" They had never seen a spell like this. Every time they touched it a small explosion would take ce and they would get hurt. As a result, bruises were already seen on their body. They couldn''t even dodge it as it was everywhere.


    Although they were using their Qi to protect themselves, getting frequently struck in the same ce would still injure them. Not only that, they had to waste arge amount of their Qi to protect themselves.


    As the thunder energy is far more destructive than the dark energy, one had to use more of their Qi to protect themselves. Even though this sounded much more powerful, the Dark Domain still excels the Thunder Domain in other aspects. Such as the dark energy would even take away the opponent''s field of vision while corroding their vitality and injuring them from within. Thus, both the Domains had their own advantages and disadvantages.


    Seeing that they were not injured seriously, Davion thought, "It appears like I have to use more of my thunder energy. Let''s see what happens when I use half of my energy."


    Suddenly, they found that the intensity of lightning was increasing. The streaks of lightning started bing bigger and bigger and everything inside the room started to explode. All the paintings, sculptures, and chests turned to dust. Even the walls of the room started to fall.


    This was not the end, as they were also finding it difficult to protect themselves. Some parts of their body had already be numb.


    "No, we can''t move. We will all die here."


    "We have to do something."


    "But what should be done? He''s too strong." They couldn''t think of any reasons that could help them escape from this predicament.


    "Humph, it seems like you guys can still talk." Davion controlled the radius of the Domain and concentrated it around them.


    "Ahhh..."


    ***


    A few minutester, the circr room had already been destroyed. The tform and the hall outside could be clearly seen. Davion was standing in the ruins of the room and was full of smiles, "This move is really terrifying. I managed to kill them all by just using the Domain. Although it consumes a lot of my spiritual energy, this move can be used to kill many enemies in a short period of time."


    He then went to the middle of the tform where the hidden passage was and said in the devilnguage like the Pope, "Open"


    Like earlier, the underground passage was revealed but he didn''t enter it.


    "I only have half of my spiritual energy remaining. So, let''s wait here for a few minutes and recover. Who knows what I will meet inside? I can''t be reckless." He thought and sat cross-legged on the ground.


    Although he didn''t want to waste his spiritual energy, he was very eager to try this move and see how strong it was. And the result satisfied him very much as he could even kill arge number of cultivators in the middle stage of Golden Core State easily.


    Fifteen minutester, Davion stood up and muttered, "My golden finger is really amazing. The higher I level up, the faster my spiritual energy recovers."


    "It''s time." Then he took a deep breath and entered inside.


    ***


    In one of the chambers, deep underground,


    "Damn, why aren''t they here yet?" the Pope was furious as he had been waiting for his subordinates to bring back that person. However, it has been some time and they are still not here.


    "Did something happen?"


    "But this should not be the case as I didn''t sense anyone that might cause troubles above. Although there was one person, there was nothing to worry about because he had no cultivation base. Even if they fall into trouble, with their cultivation bases they should be ok." He thought.


    He waited for a few minutes and still didn''t see anyoneing. So, he pondered, "Do I go and check what they are up to?"


    However, he suddenly felt some pain in his chest.


    "Eh! it seems like the Lord is summoning me."

 Chapter 114 - Battle With The Pope

    Deep underground, there was a strange altar carved with various runes and an orb standing on a pir in the center of it. Also, a ck-colored bead was floating a few meters above it. This bead would asionally release some energy which would slowly enter the altar and flow towards the periphery.


    On the periphery of the altar, many children were sitting with their eyes closed. Thus, the energy would then enter their body. Due to this, abnormal changes were happening in their bodies.


    Some of them had their body parts bingrger than their whole body while some even had horns, tails, and wings emerging from their bodies. If Davion was here, he would notice that these changes were quite simr to the body of the Sect Master of the Blood and Saber Sect and the orb in the middle was the same one that he had obtained from him.


    A whileter, footsteps could be hearding from the entrance of the chamber. An old man came and stepped on the altar.


    Then he looked at these children and thought "Although I am speeding up their process, the transformation will still take some time. It might bepleted in a month. However, I cannot wait this long as I have already caught the attention of The Thunderbolt Sect." Indeed, this was the Pope.


    "Not only that, they have already sent their disciple over here. Although I managed to capture him, I created an even bigger mess. Who knows when they will send their top disciples to investigate?" He sighed and took out the bell that was hanging around his neck.


    "Erge," he said.


    The bell becamerger and became twice the size of a normal human. He lifted his hand and the bell was raised a few meters above the ground. When the bell was lifted, a young man could be seen lying on the ground.


    Even though there were not any injuries on his body, he still couldn''t stand up. He looked very tired as if all his energy had been drained out.


    Seeing that the bell was uplifted, he nced in the direction of the Pope and yelled, "What do you want?"


    "Did you consider it?" the Pope asked.


    "No, I won''t." the young man resolutely replied.


    "Eh! Why do you still reject me, child? Don''t you want freedom?" the Pope asked.


    "Humph, did you think that I would agree to be someone like them? Even if I can escape from here, I don''t think it will be worth it." He was furious as the innocent children were being mutated here.


    "Hehe, I knew that you would say this. But do you know that the lord summoned me today?" The Pope had an ugly smile on his face.


    "What? the Lord?" he felt terrified thinking about this. The Pope was already this strong, so what about his lord?


    "Haha, you are finally scared now, aren''t you?" The Popeughed and continued.


    "If you agree to my request and be my subordinate, the Lord might forgive you. If not then you can imagine what might happen to you." The Pope threatened him.


    If there was anybody except him then he might have already killed him. But he knew that the elders in the Sect would definitely know if he died here. So, he wanted him to take the devil''s essence and be one of his subordinates. Then he would let him escape and be a spy in the Thunderbolt Sect. Thus, everything would be solved and the Thunderbolt Sect wouldn''t stand in his way. Not only that, he might even please his Lord.


    "No, I refuse. I know that it has already been a month since you captured me. I''m sure that someone woulde here and save me." He knew that his Sect wouldn''t abandon him. So, he tried to scare him with it.


    "Humph, even if someonees here, how strong will he be?" Anger could be seen on the Pope''s face and he continued.


    "My Lord is someone above the Golden Core Stage and do you think that your sect would send a Core Disciple for this task?"


    "What?" He felt disheartened when he heard this as it was true. At most the Sect would only send someone living at the top of the Inner Disciples Peak.


    "Hehe, now I believe that you will change your mind." The Pope smirked.


    However, the Pope saw that he didn''t answer.


    "Eh! Did you get shocked?" the Pope pped his face and mocked him.


    But still, he didn''t react and just stayed quiet. It looked as if he had given up and epted his fate.


    "Let''s forget about him for now. I will just ask the Lord, what to do to him." The Pope made up his mind and took back his bell. The bell became smaller and came into his hands. As for that disciple, he left him on the floor.


    He didn''t even care that the disciple might try to escape. This was because his bell was a middle-grade artifact that could trap someone and absorb their Qi. Since that disciple stayed inside the bell for a whole month, one could imagine what might have happened to him.


    He then approached one of the children and put his hand over his cheeks. Only after a few seconds did he leave.


    "As I thought, they still need some time," he muttered and went towards the orb in the middle.


    He poured his Qi inside it and chanted some words in the devilnguage. The orb started glowing and a ck projection was seen above it. The projection took the shape of a man. But the face could not be seen.


    The pope immediately kneeled and respectfully said, "Lord"


    "Humm, do you know why I summoned you this time?" The calm voice of the Lord came out.


    "Is it for the children?" The Pope replied.


    "No.." The Lord paused there and set his sights behind him.


    "Lord?" The Pope was confused because he suddenly stopped.


    The disciple on the ground who hadn''t reacted the whole time finally moved after seeing the projection looking in his direction. He crawled towards the wall on his side and cowered in fear. It looked as if he would die here.


    "Who else did you bring here?" The Lord asked.


    "Eh! This is the disciple of the Thunderbolt Sect.." The Pope was answering but the Lord interrupted him.


    "Not that one. There is someone else behind." The Lord said.


    "What?" the Pope got shocked and looked back. However, he didn''t see anyone there. The same goes for the disciple on the ground.


    "I don''t think there is anyone here. I made sure.."


    "Humph. You dare doubt me." The Lord interrupted him again but this time the voice sounded like thunder.


    "I won''t dare." The Pope had sweats all over his back.


    Then the Lord said, "I''ve already noticed you. You cane out."


    The disciple on the ground sighed in relief when he found that the Lord didn''t bother about him. Then he also looked back and wanted to see who was bold enough toe here even after seeing that projection.


    "Oh! It seems like I was really caught." A person wearing a mask and a hat came into everyone''s vision.


    "It''s you.." The Pope was furious when he saw that it was him.


    "Do you know him?" The Lord asked while scanning that person with his divine sense.


    "Yeah, it''s him. He was the one who made trouble today and nearly had us all caught. But he was caught by my subordinates." The Pope replied then he asked Davion, "How did you escape?"


    "Hehe, did you think that a bunch of trash could stop me?" Davion smiled.


    "So, I was thinking why they didn''te here with you. It seems that you took care of them." The Pope took out staff from his spirit ring and jumped down from the altar in anger. He felt that he had lost face infront of the Lord as he seemed really ipetent. So, he wanted to redeem himself.


    The Lord didn''t stop him but rather keenly observed Davion. This was because he couldn''t feel any aura fluctuationing out from him. Thus, he was curious about how strong he was. Not only that, but this person also didn''t seem to fear him.


    "Old man, do you think that you can beat me?" Davion''s voice was filled with sarcasm.


    "Damn, you dare belittle me?" The Pope tore his clothes and showed his fine muscles. Then a dangerous aura radiated out from him.


    "My God!" The disciple on the ground was shocked as he found that he couldn''t move.


    "Interesting." Davion was impressed by this old man''s aura. It wasparable to the Sect Master of the Blood and Saber Sect before his transformation.


    Seeing that the person was unfazed by his aura, the Pope felt that things weren''t right. So, he thought, "Is he confident in taking me on? Or is he trying to act tough?"


    "Old man, what are you hesitating about? Did you already run out of gas?" Davion mocked him.


    "You.." The Pope''s hands were shaking in anger. He couldn''t believe that this person made a fool of him ahead of the Lord. Thus, he went all out right from the start.


    "Devil Transformation."

 Chapter 115 - Battle With The Lord

    The Pope transformed in the blink of an eye simr to the Sect Master of the Blood and Saber Sect. Yet, he didn''t erge and rather had a perfect transformation unlike him. His whole skin became ck in color and a new set of muscles had been formed.


    These muscles were densely packed together to form a streamlined and bnced body. With the pair of horns and wings protruding from his body, he seemed to be a pure devil from the Devil World.


    "Amazing." Davion was surprised as he still remembered how the Sect Master of the Blood and Saber Sect looked.


    "But his aura is still weaker than him. This might be due to the fact that the Devil Essence inside him should be from someone far weaker than Conard." Davion thought and looked at the projection behind him.


    The reason why he came here despite the fact that someone above the Golden Core Stage was present was that he found that this guy paled inparison to Conard.


    He was using his dark energy to hide but the moment he saw his projection, he wanted to run away. However, feeling that his aura was not so powerful he chose to stay here as there was nothing for him to fear. Not only that, he even desired to battle against him.


    "Damn, how dare you ignore me?" Seeing that Davion''s attention was not him, the Pope cursed in anger.


    "Oh!" Davion eximed and asked, "How did you be so perfect? Thest time I saw someone transforming, he changed into a half-devil and a half-human."


    "What?" The Pope was astonished when he found that the person infront of him had already met someone like him. The same goes for the Lord.


    "Whose seed did he meet?" The Lord pondered. If he knew that he had met with the seed of Conard and managed to escape then he would have immediately run away from here.


    "Why are you so surprised? Not only did I meet with him, I even killed him. So, you should know what I''m here for," Davion smiled as he took out his halberd.


    "You.." The Pope panicked and beads of sweat could be seen on his forehead as he didn''t feel confident now. But thinking about the Lord backing him, he spoke with courage, "Humph, don''t think that I''m the same as him. I have taken the devil''s essence since I was a child. Thus, I have better potential and I''m far stronger."


    "Is that so? But why do I feel that you are far weaker than him?" Davion scoffed.


    "It''s enough." The Pope couldn''t take it anymore and used his wings to fly in the air.


    "Erge." He said and the staff in his hand became bigger like the previous bell. Then he dived down in the direction of Davion and smashed it with all his strength.


    "Good strength." Davionplimented him and finally released his aura.


    "Thunder Blood Churning"


    A red and blue-colored aura came out of his body. This aura was so strong that the air around him started to distort. It seemed as if his aura had already reached beyond the Golden Core Stage.


    "Who is he? Even though he hasn''t reached the Nascent Soul Stage, this aura is too terrifying. I thought that he might be from the Secting here to rescue me but I don''t know anybody being this strong." The disciple on the ground was astonished.


    The Pope also felt the same. He wanted to back away after feeling this aura as it was not something he could handle. However, it was toote.


    Davion jumped in the air and used the second move of the Blood Saber Art. The halberd collided with the staff and an explosion took ce.


    "Bang"


    The Pope was immediately flung away like a cannonball towards the altar. He couldn''t even withstand a second as the lightning energy was far too destructive.


    Seeing that the Pope would destroy the altar if this continued, the Lord made his move. He pointed his index finger towards him and he immediately paused a few centimeters ahead of him.


    "Lord, please save me¡­" the Pope muttered with great difficulty as his body had already be numb. His whole body had been scorched by lightning and thus blood was spilling everywhere. It appeared that he would die if he was left untreated.


    "Trash," The Lord said with disdain. Then he snapped his head and threw him to the ground.


    "No, not again," Davion felt a pain in his chest as he again missed the experience points like previously.


    "Who are you?" The Lord finally asked him. He was really impressed by how strong he was.


    "Davion, an inner court disciple from the Thunderbolt Sect." Davion forgot about that incident and slowly approached the altar with a solemn look on his face. He knew that this Lord was on a totally next level whenpared to the Pope. Although he was only with his projection.


    "Senior Brother, so it is really you?" The disciple who had been on the ground stood up and hurried towards him. He had be lively in an instant.


    "Oh! Are you that missing disciple?" Davion eximed.


    "Yes, Senior Brother." He replied and bowed his head. Even though he didn''t recognize him, he still showed his respects.


    "Ok, you can leave now," Davion ordered.


    "Eh! Senior Brother, won''t you leave with me?" The disciple didn''t understand what his Senior Brother wanted here. Since he had already been rescued, they should take this chance and immediately escape from here as the Lord was still not attacking them. Although he knew that his Senior Brother was strong, defeating that Lord was almost impossible. So, they should take this chance and escape.


    "No. How could I let these children stay here? I need to save them." Davion righteously said.


    "What? Senior Brother, have you lost your mind? The Lord will definitely stop you if you try to save them. He is someone above the Golden Core Stage and thus you might even loose your life here." The disciple was panicking inside thinking about this. Especially, he didn''t want to die here with his Senior Brother.


    "Haha, well said young man. It seems like you are quite smart. Just because he beat my seed, did he think that he would be able to beat me too? Or does he believe that I would let him take away these children easily after knowing that you guys are from the Thunderbolt Sect?" The Lordughed.


    Davion didn''t reply to him but rather patted the shoulder of the disciple and said, "Run. I will only leave after I save these children. Even if I die over here."


    "Senior Brother!" He wanted to persuade him but seeing his resolute face, he didn''t say anything more.


    He ran towards the exit and yelled, "Make sure you return, Senior Brother."


    Tears fell from his eyes as he couldn''t believe that his Senior Brother was so righteous.


    "Humph, did I give you my permission to leave?" A cold voice rang in his ears.


    So, he looked back and saw that the Lord had pointed his index finger towards him. From his fingertip, a ck-colored ray of light came in his direction.


    "Senior.." he couldn''t even ask for help as he suddenly felt a great pain in his chest. Even though the ray of light was still some distance away from him, he already felt that he was about to die. He finally experienced the terror of the Soul Qi. He had only read about it in the library and thus had never seen it. But now, he saw it with his own eyes.


    "Run¡­" Davion yelled and came ahead of him in the blink of an eye. Then he kicked him with his right leg. As a result, the disciple was immediately hurled outside the chamber.


    Davion sighed in relief when he saw that he managed to save him. However, the ray of light had already neared him.


    "It''s time to go all out." Davion thought and used the final move of the Blood Saber Art.


    The blue and red colored auraing out of his body converged in his halberd and he swung it with all his force. He didn''t hold back this time.


    "BOOOOM"


    This time the explosion was so huge that the whole underground basement exploded. All the chambers here got destroyed and a big hole was formed above. Thus, when you looked above, the whole ceiling of the cathedral hall could be seen.


    It seemed as if the whole floor of the hall had fallen down. As for that Altar, it had long been destroyed. The only thing remaining was that strange orb. As for the children and Davion, they had been buried in the ground by the things falling from above.


    ***


    "Damn, what the fuck happened?"


    The disciple had just escaped alive and reached the tform in the Cathedral Hall when he suddenly heard a big explosion.


    So, he had a bad premonition and ran with everything he got. Due to this, he managed to protect himself from the explosion. The moment he reached the exit, he saw how the whole underground and the floor of the hall being razed to the ground. This made his mouth wide open.


    Then he looked below the hole and yelled, "Senior Brother!"

 Chapter 116 - Davion Is Injured

    However, he didn''t get any response from him. Not only that, he didn''t even see that Lord.


    "Don''t tell me he used a secret art that requires sacrificing oneself to generate a far greater power?" More tears fell from his eyes as he got very emotional.


    "I will return back to the Sect and report this matter immediately. Even though he fell here, I can''t let his achievement go to waste." He thought and left.


    ***


    The moment he left, finally there was some movementing from the ruins. A hand slowly emerged first and after a few seconds a whole body came out.


    "Damn, I didn''t know that the explosion could be so big. Even though the Lord made a casual move, I had to go all out just to stop it. The soul Qi is really terrifying." Indeed, this was Davion. Although he managed to defend himself without sustaining any injuries, he was still disappointed. He knew that he was still not a match for someone in the Nascent Soul Stage.


    If someone knew his thoughts, then they would surely p him to death due to anger as blocking an attack from a Nascent Soul cultivator was quite an achievement as nobody in the world could defeat a Nascent Soul cultivator in the Golden Core Stage.


    This was because of the gap between the Soul Qi and the normal Qi. It was like the distance between the heavens and the earth. This was the same even for the disciples belonging to the four major sects.


    "Let''s forget about it for now. Maybe I can defeat them after leveling up a few more times." He thought and went towards the orb that was ahead of him.


    "The whole altar got destroyed and the only thing remaining is this orb." He picked up the orb and took out the one that he had obtained in the Outer Region. Hepared them and reached a conclusion.


    "As I thought, both of them are simr and now I finally know what they are. They seem to be a devil artifact used tomunicate between two worlds. Maybe the Sect Master of the Blood and Saber Sect was using this tomunicate with Conard."


    He put them back and used his Mind-Eye to scan the whole ce. He wanted to check what happened to these children.


    "It seems they are safe." Davion sighed in relief as he felt their breath.


    "Let''s bring.." He was about to take them out when everything around him started shaking,


    "What happened?" He was shocked and immediately opened his right hand. His halberd flew and returned back to him. Then he nervously looked ahead of him.


    He saw several ck pirs of lighting out from the ground. Everything they touched would disintegrate into dust. These lights had already reached the ceiling of the hall and thus holes could be seen in it. Among them, the one in the center was the thickest and a terrifying aura


    Using his Mind-Eye, he found what was happening here.


    "How could this be? I hadn''t sensed this earlier," Davion was confused.


    "Haha, kid, did you think that you managed to defeat me after destroying the altar?" a burst of heftyughter could be heard from the center.


    "This voice seems simr to the Pope. But it is quite hoarse." Davion murmured.


    "Bang"


    A huge shockwave was produced and everything infront of him disintegrated. Only the Pope and the children were remaining. These children had all turned into devils and were flying in the air with the Pope.


    "Are you the Lord?" Davion asked while ncing at the Pope keenly.


    "Hehe, are you surprised?" heughed.


    "So, it is you," Davion smiled.


    "Eh! Why are you smiling?" The Lord thought that he would run away from fear. But it didn''t seem so.


    "If it was your true body then I would have surely escaped. Now, what is there to be afraid of?" Davion was full of confidence.


    "Humph, even though this is not my main body, I am still a Devil King." The Lord released his full cultivation.


    The whole Church trembled due to his aura and Davion had a solemn look on his face.


    "Hehe, go my children. Bring him to me." The Lord ordered as he really wanted to capture this kid. Since this kid was unscathed from his previous attack, he wanted to take him as one of his subordinates really badly.


    All the children dived down and rushed towards Davion. Seeing this Davion yelled, "I thought that you would be quite brave. But why are you sending a bunch of children?"


    The Lord got annoyed but he didn''t reply. He knew that he couldn''t use all his abilities inside this body as it wouldn''t be able to handle his full power. Both his projection and this body would explode if he did so. Thus, he could only try to use other methods to capture Davion. If he was a Devil Emperor then he wouldn''t have cared about these things.


    "What should I do with these children? Even though they are my enemies, I don''t want to hurt them. But what if they cannot turn back and have be permanent devils?" Davion''s mind was in a mess.


    While he was thinking, one of the children had already neared him and used its mouth to bite his neck.


    "Eh!" Davion didn''t feel any pain and thought, "It seems that they are too weak."


    However, they were not weak but rather his body was too strong.


    The other children also came in a jiffy and bit different parts of his body. Even so, he didn''t react and let them do as they pleased while thinking about how to handle them.


    "Haha, it seems like you don''t want to attack these children. Humans sure have lots of emotions and thus are really weak," The Lord looked at him in disdain.


    Then he gathered his devil essence in his hands and formed a big ck-colored ball. "Let''s see if you can handle this."


    The ball was shot towards Davion. Davion saw this and cursed, "Damn, it seems like he was going easy previously."


    He used his Thunder energy and burned his blood. As a result, all the children around him were flung away due to his aura. He then used the same move that he had used earlier and hacked his halberd straight ahead of him.


    The ball collided with the halberd and a huge explosion took ce. But this time, he was overpowered. He could only stop it for a few seconds before he was hurled away.


    "Bang"


    He collided with the wall and entered a few meters inside it. Thus, dust and debris flew out everywhere.


    "Hehe, it was easier than I thought. Now, you finally realized the gap between us, didn''t you?" The Lord was full of smiles.


    "Bring him here. It''s over," he said.


    The children nodded and entered the hole in the wall. However, an explosion took ce and a blue-colored light could be seen inside it.


    A few secondster, Davion was the one who hade out. He had blood everywhere on his body and seemed to be injured.


    "Cough¡­Cough- I shouldn''t have hesitated earlier and must have killed those children already as they have already been turned into devils. Due to this hesitation, I couldn''t escape from the attack and suffered from injuries." He coughed out some blood while realizing his mistake.


    He had a high chance of dodging it by using the Thunder Stomp spell, but he messed up. Now he could finally focus his attention on the Lord because he had already taken care of these children by using his Thunder Domain and even earned a lot of experience points. But he still hadn''t leveled up.


    "Oh! You can still walk after this injury. It looks like I have underestimated you." The Lord was astonished as he even survived another of his blows.


    Davion didn''t reply to him and rather swallowed all the healing pills that he had obtained during his time in the Outer Region. He hadn''t taken these pills before and had saved them because he found that he couldn''t get any experience points from them.


    It meant that these pills were useless to him. However, these pills finally came to his use today. Even though these pills were far weaker, intaking them in arge amount could heal him. And as he thought, he felt some energy trying to heal his body. But some devil essence was still inside his body trying to prevent him from recovering.


    "The injury is quite serious this time," he sighed.


    "Hehe, do you think that pills could save you? My devil essence will slowly destroy you from inside. So, you can only depend on me to save you." The Lord felt that he had already won.


    "What do you want? If you wanted to kill me then you could have gone all out right from the start. However, it seems like you are holding back and want something from me.." Davion asked as he didn''t know why this devil was so much after him.

 Chapter 117 - Black Lightning

    "Oh! You are quite smart." The Lord eximed and said, "I want you to be one of my subordinates."


    "Do you have to take the devil''s essence?" Davion asked as he had already faced this simr incident with Conard previously.


    "Eh! you already know about it?" The Lord was surprised.


    "So, it seems to be true," Davion replied.


    "Since you understand it, you should be willing to join me, shouldn''t you?" The Lord smiled.


    "Hehe, why do you think so?" Davion gripped his halberd and smiled.


    "Humph, why do you look so confident? Do you still think you can escape?" The Lord was annoyed.


    "Why should I escape when I can beat you here?" Davion immediately jumped and neared him in the air in an instant. Then he hacked his halberd straight at his head.


    "You sure talk big for a weakling." The Lord scoffed and easily caught the de of the halberd with his right hand.


    Seeing this Davion didn''t panic as he was already prepared for this. He pulled back his halberd and jumped to the wall on the side. There he used his Thunder Stomp Art and dashed along the walls. In this way, he sped up and only his afterimages could be seen.


    During this moment, he was observing the Lord keenly and waiting for a perfect chance to strike in his blind spot. Seeing that he was not moving, he took this opportunity and immediately leaped behind his back; and like previously he swung his halberd.


    When he reached a few centimeters behind him, the Lord suddenly reacted. The Lord easily blocked his halberd with one of his wings without turning back. So, Davion didn''t continue and leaped back to the walls and continued speeding up hoping to catch him by surprise.


    "I thought that you were trying to do something interesting. But it was just a childish trick. You cannot escape from my Divine Sense." The Lord nced at him with disdain and fired small orbs of devil essence towards his direction.


    However, Davion with his Mind-Eye easily dodged every single one of them. Thus, the orb could only hit the walls, the pirs supporting the ceiling, and therge statues standing in the corners.


    "BOOM..BOOM.."


    Frequent explosions took ce and the walls, the pirs, and the statues started crumbling. As a result, the ceiling above fell to the ground and the whole hall was destroyed.


    ***


    "Eh! how are we already here?"


    "I thought that we were in the church."


    "No! Where is my child?"


    "What? Now you said it, I also noticed that my child is missing."


    Indeed, they were the peopleing out from the church. They didn''t even remember why they were already returning back to their homes. It seemed like they hade back to their senses much earlier as the statues in the hall were destroyed.


    Suddenly one of them pointed towards the back and yelled, "Look!"


    The people had their mouths wide open with what they saw.


    "What?"


    "The church is copsing."


    "How could it be?"


    "Who dares to be so bold there?"


    "Let''s go there and check it."


    "But what about our children?"


    "I don''t think we should go there. I can feel some powerful aurasing from there. Let''s just try to search for the children."


    "I think we should go there. Our children went missing aftering out of the hall."


    "Do you mean that there is something suspicious about this church?"


    "Of course. I think what that man said made sense."


    The people discussed these things and proceeded towards the church cautiously.


    ***


    The Lord was flying in the air and looking at the smoke infront of him. He could clearly see Davion hiding in there and thus was waiting for him to make a move.


    Seeing that he was noting out, he got irritated and fired an orb towards him "Kid, I can see you there."


    However, Davion dodged it as usual and still didn''te out.


    "Damn, trying to waste my time. Or are you buying some time for someone toe and rescue you?" The Lord scoffed.


    He saw that the kid didn''t reply to him. So, he lost his patience.


    "It means I can only force you out." The Lord gathered his devil essence and tried to form a big ck orb that could destroy everything over here.


    Before it could getrger, Davion came ahead of him and swung his halberd. As a result, he got interrupted.


    "Haha, I knew that you woulde out," He had estimated that this would happen. So, he immediately transformed his fingers into a sharp w, like that of a beast, and easily gripped his halberd.


    "Is that so?" Davion smiled as he was also waiting for this moment.


    "Humm" The Lord didn''t understand what he wanted to do. But the next thing made his eyes wide open as he saw a terrifying tri-colored aura emerging out of him. It was ck with a tinge of red and blue inside it.


    Not only that, destructive ck-colored lightning came out of the halberd that even made his soul tremble.


    "How?" he couldn''t believe that someone in the Golden Core Stage could be powerful enough to affect his soul. Indeed, only a soul Qi was capable enough of hurting someone''s soul. This was the reason why the Golden Core Stage cultivators could never hurt the Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    Since he was gripping the halberd, he couldn''t dodge it and could only confront it head-on.


    "Bang."


    He got hurled down and smashed deep into the ground.


    "Haha, you were getting quite cocky earlier, weren''t you?" Davionughed and dived straight into the ground.


    He didn''t want to give him the chance to recover. Nheless, this move also consumed a lot of his spiritual energy. Thus, he wanted to end this as fast as he could.


    Inside the ground, Davion hacked his halberd as fast as he could. He didn''t even bother whether the Lord had died or not. He kept swinging it like a woodcutter cutting a tree. Even though this looked shameful, this was the only thing he could do.


    "If only I had halberd arts," he sighed while going at it.


    "Bang..Bang.."


    The ground shook and the hole got deeper with his every move. Only after a few minutes did he stop.


    "It''s finally over." He caught his breath and looked at the body of the Lord below. The halberd was still stuck in the chest. There were burnt marks everywhere on the body and the face had already be disfigured. There were deep cuts on his body and the wings had already fallen. Thus, the body looked totally unrecognizable.


    "Eh! This?" Davion found a strange ck colored bead inside the body.


    He dug it out and looked at it carefully with his Mind-Eye. He felt a pure devil essence inside it.


    "This is a devil core that could only be obtained from the devils above the Nascent Soul Stage. Although it appears to be smaller than usual, why did I find it in the body of the Pope who was in the Golden Core Stage?"


    "Is this due to the projection of the Lord," he thought. He knew about these things from the library in the sect. However, there was not much information on such cases.


    He was about to put it in his spirit ring when suddenly the orb lit up and a soul came out of it.


    "Lord?" He was astonished when he saw this.


    He tried to catch him but he immediately flew to the sky in the blink of an eye.


    "Damn, it''s too fast whenpared to the other souls. Not only that, it flies too high in the sky," Davion cursed as he couldn''t fly that high. With the thunder stomp, the best he could do was stay in the air for a few seconds.


    "Kid, how dare you put me in this state? I will definitely remember you." The Lord yelled while he was running away.


    Davion looked at him leaving and got disappointed, "I cannot catch up to him. Let''s forget about it for now."


    He kept the core inside his spirit ring and thought, "It''s time to return. Although I couldn''t save those children, no children will go missing from now. The missing disciple has also been rescued. This should be considered as a sessful mission."


    This somewhat made him at ease. He turned back and saw the halberd which was inside the dead body of the Pope. He was about to put it back when he suddenly remembered something.


    "Shit! How could I forget this move?" Davionughed and pulled out the halberd. Then he again looked in the direction where the Lord was escaping. Seeing that he was still in his range, he mustered all his tri-colored energy and injected it into the halberd.


    The halberd sucked all of his spiritual energy and released a very dangerous aura. This aura was so strong that even the Lord who was hundreds of meters away in the air felt it.


    "Did someonee to ambush me?" he turned back and didn''t see anyone chasing him. However, he heard a familiar shouting from the ground far away from him.


    "Phoenix Arises"

 Chapter 118 - The Devil Kings

    A dazzling projection of a phoenix came out of the halberd and it flew straight in the air. It was at least 10 meters long, having red-colored feathers and three tri-colored tails. ck lightning was emerging from every part of its body which made it look quite devilish.


    "Go!" Davion yelled.


    The phoenix shrieked and shot in the direction of the Lord who was hundreds of meters away.


    ***


    The people were moving towards the church when they suddenly felt a heavy pressure upon them.


    "My God! Look above."


    "It''s a phoenix."


    "How could it be?"


    "ording to the legends, the return of the Phoenix is an omen. Our city will be blessed with its radiance."


    "Is it sent by the Almighty to help us in these troubled times?"


    Thus, the people kneeled on the ground and started praying.


    ***


    "Damn, it''s that disciple." The Lord cursed.


    Seeing the phoenixing after him, he changed his direction and thought, "But what is this terrifying spiritual art? I have never seen it. It might even hurt my true body if I be careless."


    He looked behind and saw the phoenix changing its direction and was already nearing him.


    "It seems like I can''t escape." He sighed and he stopped in his tracks.


    The phoenix crashed into him and a huge explosion took ce in the sky.


    "BOOM"


    Everyone in the city looked up and saw the sky turning dark with frequent lightning shes.


    "What happened?"


    "Is it a battle between some strong cultivators?"


    On the other side, the people who were praying were shocked and had their backs filled with sweat.


    "Did the Almighty release his anger?"


    "It should be the case. I saw the phoenix chasing someone over there."


    "Is it rted to the church?"


    These people couldn''t understand what had been happening and had many things they wanted to know. However, the only thing they would realize was that the city had be safe after this incident. But the sad thing was that they couldn''t find their missing children.


    ***


    "It''s finally over," Davion fell to the ground and caught his breath. He had emptied his spiritual energy just now. So, he was feeling very tired.


    "Although this move consumed a lot of my spiritual energy, it didn''t disappoint me. It was really terrifying. But this was not what impressed me the most. It''s the dark lightning."


    "Since my spiritual energy can simte all types of energy with just my thoughts, I thought of the dark energy and the lightning energy at the same time. Not only did it work, but the lightning mutated and reached a much higher level," He smiled while thinking about this.


    "The only problem is that it consumes a lot of my spiritual energy. The other sad thing is that I didn''t get any experience points again. It seems like killing a projection is useless." The same thing happened when killing the projection of Conard in the outer region.


    "Let''s forget about it. I should be happy that I can exchange blows with someone in the Nascent Soul Stage despite it only being a projection. Hope that I can beat them after I leveled up further," Heforted himself.


    "Now, I can finally leave. But before that.." He destroyed the body of the Pope and didn''t forget to take out the spirit ring. He then used his Mind-Eye to make sure nothing good was left here.


    "Eh! A middle-grade devil artifact?"


    Davion sensed an artifact ahead of him. He went there and saw a staff which was used by the Pope. He put it in his spirit ring and left in a hurry before anyone woulde here.


    ***


    The Devil World,


    In a vast forest, there was arge tree with a small hole in its trunk. Inside it, a young man was sitting cross-legged while meditating. However, he suddenly coughed out arge amount of blood from his mouth andy t on the floor.


    "F**k"


    "I can''t believe that I lost my projection against a mere inner disciple of the Thunderbolt Sect. Due to this, my soul got seriously injured and I even regressed back to the early stage of Devil King Stage."


    He took out some pills from his spirit ring and swallowed them while cursing, "Damn you. Just you wait. I will definitely find you and have my revenge."


    A whileter, he stood up and controlled his anger. "The emperor wanted us to slowly invade the territory of the Thunderbolt Sect starting the next week. I should take this opportunity and find that kid."


    He made up his mind and came out of the tree. Then he pped his hands twice and stood there. A few secondster, a crow dived down from one of the nearby trees andnded on his shoulder.


    "King, we have a big problem here." The crow anxiously said.


    "Eh! What happened?" He asked as he felt a bad premonition after seeing the crow act this way.


    "We have lost all of our devilm¡­" The crow couldn''t even finish its words when it suddenly got caught by its neck.


    "When?" He was furious.


    "I don''t know. I only found it today." The crow replied.


    "Trash." He threw him to the ground and expanded his divine sense.


    His face became uglier and uglier as time passed. "How?"


    He couldn''t believe it. This incident seemed simr to how Jack lost his subordinates without anyone noticing.


    "I should have been careful and kept an eye on them properly. But I thought that the enemy had left after killing Jack''s subordinates and won''t dare to attack again in fear of being caught. But who could have thought that he would attack again? And this time it was my territory."


    "I got careless." Regret could be seen on his face.


    "However, who is that enemy? How can he be so sneaky?" He was confused.


    "King!" The crow on the ground called out.


    "What?" He nced at it with anger. If only it had noticed it earlier then this day might not havee.


    "The emperor has summoned you." The crow said in a low voice as it was really scared. It knew what would happen if the King reported this incident to the emperor.


    "I.." He swallowed his saliva and started sweating. He knew that he would definitely anger the emperor today. Just remembering how Jack was beaten up made him want to escape from here.


    The crow saw the reaction of the King and he slowly escaped without making any noise.


    He saw this but he didn''t react as he was thinking about how to face the emperor. He stood there for a few minutes and sighed, "There is no other way than to tell him the truth and ask for forgiveness. Maybe I can try to lie too."


    ***


    Infront of the same dpidated mansion,


    "I''ve reached." He took a deep breath and slowly entered inside. His heart was beating fast all the way.


    When he was moving towards the main hall, he suddenly felt someone putting his hands on his shoulder.


    "Who?" He cried out and immediately backed a few steps.


    "Haha, Aiden, why do you look so scared?" A burst of femaleughter was heard.


    "Julia, so it''s you." Aiden wiped the sweats on his forehead.


    A young woman wearing tight robes with a voluptuous body was standing infront of him while looking at him keenly.


    "Humm, are you hiding something?" She asked while approaching him.


    "No." Aiden shook his head and backed away.


    "Hehe." She smiled and disappeared from her ce. When she appeared, she was already a few centimeters ahead of him and before he could react, she put her right hand on his forehead.


    "Stop," Aiden yelled and released his aura. He then pped her hand and escaped.


    "Humph, you sure have the guts to attack me." She blew cold air on her right hand with her mouth and said coldly while looking at him.


    "No, I apologize. It was a mistake." He was scared as he knew that he would get beaten by her even in his peak state. It was just that his mind was not in the right state right now and thus he reacted without thinking.


    "Why are you two making noise there? The emperor is already waiting inside." A hoarse voice came into their ears from the hall.


    "Jackson?" They both eximed and bowed their heads respectfully.


    "We were just ying here for a bit," Julia said.


    "Yes, yes. we areing immediately," Aiden continued.


    However, there was no responseing from Jackson. But they didn''t get angry as they knew about his character. They nced at each other and nodded their heads.


    "Let''s go," Aiden said and he went forward.


    "Ok!" Julia followed behind him.


    "Who injured you?" Julia suddenly asked.


    "What?" Aiden was astonished.


    "Hehe, you don''t need to hide. I already knew it when I touched your head." Julia replied.


    Aiden didn''t know how to respond as he was caught.


    Seeing his expression, Julia didn''t put him in a difficult situation and said, "If you don''t want to tell me then it''s fine. But if the emperor finds out, don''t try to hide it.. Or else you can forget about living."

 Chapter 119 - Conard The Legendary Emperor

    Inside the hall,


    Conard was sitting on the throne while observing his six subordinates. They were all devil kings. Among them, the burly man in the middle had the strongest aura and was just a few steps away from reaching the Devil Emperor. He was indeed Jackson.


    On his side, there were other five devil kings standing there looking at him calmly. However, one of them would frequently look down and it seemed like he was being troubled with something.


    Seeing this, he asked, "Aiden, is something troubling you?"


    "I¡­" Aiden panicked and nced at Julia at his side.


    Recalling what she said, he made up his mind and replied, "Yes emperor, I have messed up."


    "Humm, what happened?" Conard released a cold aura.


    Aiden immediately fell on his knees and said, "Emperor, like Jack, I''ve lost all my devilmanders."


    The moment he said this, all the devil kings held their breath and looked at him in astonishment. Only Jack had a smile on his face thinking that he was not the only one.


    "You.."


    "I had warned you all to be careful after the previous incident. How dare you stille up with this?" Conard mmed his hand on the throne and the whole mansion shook.


    "Emperor, please don''t get angry. I managed to find out who is behind this." Aiden knew that he would get badly punished. Thus, he thought of a solution that might lessen his suffering.


    "Who?" Indeed, as he thought, the emperor didn''t strike him immediately but rather asked him with curiosity.


    "It''s a disciple of the Thunderbolt Sect," he said while pointing his index finger ahead of him.


    Devil essence was released from his hands and it formed a projection of a young man wearing a mask.


    "This face¡­" Conard murmured as he felt that it seemed quite simr to someone he knew. However, this person was already a disciple of the Thunderbolt Sect ording to Aiden, and thus had no possibility of being that person he had met in the Outer Region.


    "Are you sure?" He asked as he didn''t believe himpletely.


    "Of course! How could I lie to you?" Aiden eximed and he continued.


    "I had stationed my projection for guarding my subordinates and the group of children that I had been experimenting upon. However, yesterday, a young man suddenly trespassed my territory and my projection instantly went after him.


    "I thought that my projection would be enough to deal with him but I underestimated him. He not only destroyed my projection but even killed all the devilmanders. The moment my projection was destroyed, my main body got hurt and couldn''t chase after him." He even released his aura showing that it was true.


    Conard nodded his head as things made sense. Especially with his divine sense, he could easily see that his cultivation had regressed.


    "So, how could you be sure that he was from the Thunderbolt Sect?" He didn''t understand this.


    "I saw him going straight to the altar where I was experimenting. So, I''m sure that he was here for the children. Maybe he might be here for the mission?" Aiden answered while sweating inside. He was really scared of being caught.


    "Is that so?" Conard stood up and approached him.


    Aiden nodded while shaking with fear.


    After reaching near him, Conard grabbed his head with his right hand and lifted him up.


    "Emperor¡­" Aiden tried to speak but he found that a strange power was making him unable to speak.


    Conard gathered a strong devilish essence in his left hand and said, "If only you had been careful and hid your traces then this might not have happened. You have always been careless and overconfident. I am really disappointed in you."


    "Bang."


    He punched straight into his stomach and threw him in the ground.


    "Pfft-" Aiden threw out a mouthful of blood and slowly tried to stand. Then he bowed and said, "Thank you, emperor."


    He found out that the emperor''s essence was not damaging him but rather healing his soul. Even though he was punished, the emperor didn''t go too hard on him. Thus, he was very grateful. He even felt guilty about lying to him.


    Conard didn''t bother him and furiously said, "The Thunderbolt Sect is really bold to send their disciple in my territory. It seems like they have forgotten about me."


    The devil kings lowered their heads and didn''t say a word. They knew how terrifying their emperor was. Hundreds of years ago, the sect masters of the middle-grade sects even teamed up to kill him. Yet, he escaped. Even though he was seriously injured, he still managed to kill the Sect Master of the Dragon Fist Sect.


    Due to this, Conard was considered the strongest emperor among all the emperors in the Devil World and was one of the most infamous people in the Inner Region.


    "I had nned to start invading the territory of the Thunderbolt Sect from next week. But it seems that they have gotten too full of themselves."


    "So, we have to start it early and put them in their ce," he dered in a cold voice.


    "But emperor, I don''t have any devilmanders¡­" Aiden weakly said.


    "Humph, you don''t need to worry about it. I just have to capture some from the other regions," Conard had a wicked smile on his face.


    "I understand," Aiden replied.


    "I will create a channel leading to the Wild Northern Forest tomorrow. I want you guys to slowly start invading from there. Make sure you don''t reveal yourselves this early. If you get caught by the elders then even I won''t be able to save you," Conard said.


    They all nodded their heads.


    "You don''t have to worry too much after reaching there. We will have reinforcementsing. Ok! This is for today."


    "I will be leaving." Conard disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing him leave, Jackson who had been silent the whole time finally spoke, "Make sure you all don''t disappoint him this time. Especially you Aiden. I don''t want to see us fail because of you."


    Aiden didn''t say anything and just lowered his head. But he was furious inside. As someone with the lowest cultivation base here, he would always get bullied. So, he really wanted to prove himself this time.


    "Damn, it was all because of that kid. I will make sure to find you and kill you."


    ***


    "Ahh"


    "I''m back," Davion smiled as he finally reached the sect. It has been three days since he left the sect. He wanted to return a day earlier but it took him some time to control the devil essence wreaking havoc in his body.


    Yet he still couldn''tpletely expel it. From the looks of it, it might take a whole week for him to recover. So, there were only two options avable for him. Either take a whole week to recuperate or simply level up and reach the peak state.


    Since leveling up was easier, he chose to return to the sect. His experience points have nearly been filed after killing all the devil children and the subordinates of the Pope. Thus, he only needed a pill to level up.


    "Let''s go to the mission hall first and report the matter. Then I will visit the Alchemy Peak," he thought and went towards the gate.


    He saw the same two disciples guarding the gate. He waved his hands at them and asked, "How are you guys doing?"


    The disciples bowed and replied, "Senior Brother, we are fine."


    They felt quite happy when they were greeted by an inner court disciple. It was something they could boast about. They previously thought that he might have a grudge against them. But now it was sure that it was not the case.


    "Is there anything new happening these days?" Davion asked.


    They looked at each other and eximed at the same.


    "Yes!"


    "The disciple who had been missing for a whole month finally returned."


    "Oh, it seems that he had already reached," Davion muttered but the next thing made him anxious.


    "It should have been good news when he eventually returned. But the information he reported even alerted the elders." They looked solemn when talking about it.


    "What did he report?" Davion felt that things weren''t right.


    "He reported that he met a devil above the Golden Core Stage in Crocus City. Not only that, but the inner court disciple who took that mission to save him fell into a disaster."


    "Actually, this was not the most surprising thing but rather the inner court disciple blocked the blow of that devil. This made everyone shocked and thus the elders were very interested in him."


    "I heard that one of the elders even personally went to investigate."


    "Yeah, it is quite shocking. ording to the rules in the sect, such missions are generally handled by the core disciples. But who could have thought that the elder would act?"


    "My God!" Davion had sweats on his forehead thinking about this. If he had only stayed there for a few more hours then he would have surely gotten caught and interrogated.


    "Hope that disciple doesn''t die. Such a talented disciple can easily reach the Nascent Soul Stage in the future."


    "But who is that disciple?"


    "I heard that he was wearing a mask and hiding his identity."


    "It seems that he didn''t want any fame and wanted to be low profile.." They told everything they knew and seemed quite excited while talking about him.

 Chapter 120 - Davion Has Become Famous

    After entering the sect, he left Rnd in his courtyard and proceeded towards the mission hall. When he was about to reach there, he secretly wore the same mask without anyone noticing.


    Like previously, everyone would bow towards him and make a way for him. However, this time it was not due to fear but rather with reverence. He could clearly see this from their facial expression. But there would always be some exceptions.


    He saw some disciples ncing at him with suspicion and gossiping with each other in a low voice in fear of getting heard.


    "Do you believe that he could block a blow from someone above the Golden Core Stage?"


    "Humph, only fools would believe this shit. Not only that, he even escaped safely. From the looks of it, he doesn''t seem to be injured either."


    "Yeah, even the disciples in the Central Region wouldn''t be able to achieve this feat."


    Although Davion heard everything, he didn''t bother about them. He knew that once a person bes popr, it wasmon to have admirers as well as haters. It was like the two sides of the same coin. They co-exist together. The only way to shut them up was to show his abilities right infront of their eyes.


    Davion approached the young man from whom he had taken the mission and released his cold aura.


    The young man immediately stood up and respectfully said, "Senior Brother, it seems that you are fine. I was worried when I heard the bad news surrounding you."


    Thinking about how he wanted to create trouble for him, he was still panicking. Especially, when he heard about his abilities and how the elders were interested in him. Thus, he was trying to form a good rtionship with him.


    "Is that so? I thought that you might be happy," Davion scoffed.


    "No, no. How could it be?" The young man shook his head and had a wry smile. Indeed, he was quite happy when he heard it at first. But he would never say this out loud.


    "Let''s forget about that. You should know what I''m here for," Davion said.


    "Of course. You must havee here for the contribution points since you havepleted the mission. However, did you save those children as that disciple didn''t know what had happenedter on?" The young man asked.


    Davion thought for a while and told him what had happened. The young man''s expression was very serious at first then it slowly changed to astonishment when he finished listening. He nearly fainted from shock when he heard that he managed to kill that devil.


    "Are you sure?" He asked again because it was unbelievable.


    Davion didn''t answer but took out the devil core that he had found inside the Pope. The moment it was taken out, a disgusting devil aura came out of it and the whole hall became pin-drop silence.


    Especially, the disciples who were suspicious of him earlier had their mouths wide open. Many thoughts were ringing in their mind.


    "Don''t tell me he not only blocked his blow but even killed that devil?"


    "This should be impossible."


    "Maybe he found it somewhere?"


    They could only console themselves in this way.


    "Let me see it." The young man was very eager as it was also his first time seeing a devil core. This was so because the devil kings could only be handled by their Core Disciples. Thus, you could only see them in the Core Disciples Peak.


    He was about to touch it when Davion stopped him and pulled his hands back.


    "Eh! This?" He didn''t understand why he did so.


    "How many contribution points can I get in exchange?" Davion frowned. How can he let him touch it this easily? What if he takes it and doesn''t want to return it?


    So, he had to make sure that he could earn some contribution points from it. Even though it looked quite greedy, he had to do it. This was all for the pills to help him level up.


    The young man didn''t know what to say. He couldn''t believe that this person was so greedy. He even wanted to scold him straight away. However, he knew his ce and had to act innocent.


    Thus, he replied while scratching his head, "Oh! How could I forget to tell you about this?"


    He then continued, "The price varies from 2000 to 4000 contribution points ording to the size of the devil core. Although I have never seen one, I have learned about it in the library."


    "Oh!" Davion was surprised as it priced much higher than his halberd.


    "But I don''t think this devil core would cost this much," The young man said.


    "Why do you say so?" Davion asked.


    "Because it''s very small. I think you killed a devil king that had just been promoted." The young man replied.


    "Humph, I don''t care. I can only give it to you in 2000 contribution points," Davion coldly said.


    "Senior Brother, you''re quite unreasonable¡­" The young man tried to convince him but Davion interrupted him.


    "It looks like I can only go to the auction hall," Davion sighed and was ready to leave.


    "Stop. You win."


    ***


    Outside the mission hall, Davion who had taken off his mask was full of smiles. "Hehe, I have 2500 contribution points now. Actually, I wanted to hide the fact that I killed the devil but I really wanted the contribution points. Although I revealed much of my ability, it was worth it."


    He was about to descend the Peak when he suddenly collided with someone. In excitement, he didn''t even notice someone ahead of him.


    "Kid, so it''s you." An aged voice came into his ears.


    "Eh!" He looked ahead and saw that it was the old man who was in charge of the spiritual arts hall.


    "Greetings Elder. Sorry to bother you." Davion apologized. He couldn''t understand how he collided with him. The old man should have easily noticed him and sidestepped.


    "No problem." The old man replied.


    Davion sighed in relief but his next words made him astounded.


    "Kid, how did you get injured? I can feel some devil essence inside you."


    "What? How did you know it?" Davion asked.


    "It seems like the old man is someone above the Nascent Soul Stage," He thought.


    "Hehe, nothing can escape from my eyes," The old manughed.


    "Now I finally know why Liliana made you an inner court disciple. Not only that, she even took the trouble of hiding your cultivation. I was also fooled by it."


    Then he asked, "Are you the one who fought against the Devil King?"


    "Wew." Davion blew a cold breath and nodded his head. He knew that there was no point in lying. Although he could have been caught if someone investigated it properly, he still couldn''t believe that he was found so early.


    "Haha, don''t worry kid. I won''t disclose it. Who knows if I''ll manage to anger Liliana due to this? She is really scary," The old man reminisced about an old incident and spoke.


    "Thank you, elder." Davion sincerely expressed his attitude.


    "You don''t need to think too much about it. The ring you are wearing is different and only Liliana can track you with it. The other elders could never know about you." The old man exined.


    "This should be due to the bad rtionship between her and other elders." Davion thought.


    Then he took out a bottle of pills and said, "These pills will help you recover much faster. You can take it but remember that you owe me a favor."


    Davion nced at it and got disappointed. He thought that they would be the Qi refining pills but they were just a superior form of the recovery pill.


    Seeing his look, the old man was confused, "Kid, why do you look upset? These pills are far more powerful than you think."


    "Compared to the Qi refining pill?" Davion smiled.


    "This.." The old man gave an embarrassing look and didn''t say anything. But he cursed inside, "Damn, I didn''t know that the disciples these days could be so greedy."


    So, to save his face, he took out a bottle containing two Qi refining pills. He passed it to him and said, "I should have thought that Liliana can easily help you with this. So, consider this as my gift."


    Without waiting for his reply, he left in the blink of an eye.


    "What a good day." He murmured while looking at the pills in his hand. Even though there were some misunderstandings, everything became somewhat satisfactory in the end.


    ***


    The Wild Northern Forest,


    Near the territory of the Thunderbolt Sect, many space cracks were seen. From there, arge herd of devils emerged one after another. However, no aura was released from them and even the surrounding demon beasts couldn''t feel their existence.


    Suddenly a crack which was at least a hundred meters wide opened and arge battleship made up of bones came out of it. On the deck, there were six people wearing ck cloaks looking at the scenery of the human world ahead of them.


    "Haha, we are finally here.. It has been a long time since west had the test of human blood."

 Chapter 121 - Devil Invasion

    "Haha, I''ve leveled up and recovered to my peak state. I have to thank that old man." Davionughed wildly in his courtyard as he had reached level 26.


    "Now the only thing that''s bothering me is that I still couldn''t learn the Devil Soul Art with all the experience points I had." He really wanted to see how strong this art was but it always made him discouraged.


    "However, I have a feeling that I can learn it soon." He thought and took out the spirit ring that he had obtained from the Pope.


    He opened it and had a wide smile on his face. Inside it was arge number of spirit stones. It almost amounted to 2500 lower grade spirit stones.


    "Good, I was running out of them. I can even exchange them for contribution points." He was about to put it back when he suddenly saw a small bell in one of the corners. It was very small and looked ordinary.


    He took it out and eximed, "Don''t tell me this is also a middle-grade artifact just like the staff?"


    He poured his spiritual energy and found that nothing happened.


    "So, it should be a devil artifact." He knew that the devil artifacts could only be operated by devil essence.


    "Since this bell and staff are useless to me, I might as well sell them in the Artifacts Peak. Then I should finally visit the Alchemy Peak to buy the Qi refining pills." He made up his mind and left.


    Not only that, deep inside his heart, there was a notion to learn more spiritual arts of the remaining elements. However, he let it slide for the time being. He knew that he was too weak infront of a Nascent Soul Cultivator. So, the first thing he wanted to do was level up to 30 and be strong enough to face them.


    ***


    A month passed by in the blink of an eye. During this time, the masked disciple became the most popr person in the sect. It was due to the fact hepleted all the S-ranked missions that were avable.


    As stated by the young man in charge of the mission hall, he took five such missions andpleted them in just a month. These missions included the killing of demon beasts at thete stage of the Golden Core Stage and notorious evil cultivators.


    Everyone''s eyes nearly popped out when he brought the head of a Frost Wyvern from the Frozen Lake in the North. These demon beasts were considered to be one of the strongest demon beasts among the Golden Core Stage due to the fact that they possessed a dragon bloodline. Even though it was very thin, it made them tremendously powerful. As a result, the disciples could only try to take this mission after teaming up. But who could have thought that someone wouldplete it alone?


    Nheless, among these missions, the achievement of his first mission still remained unmatched as he killed a Devil King. The most surprising thing was that as his fame increased day by day, more and more elders became interested in him. Especially Elder Warren, who was the first one to go for his rescue to Crocus City.


    ording to the witnesses, Elder Warren seemed to be in a bad mood after he returned to the sect as he couldn''t find that disciple. He might have thought that he had died and had failed to rescue him. But the next day, he immediately came to the Inner Court Disciples Peak after learning that the disciple had returned.


    However, he still couldn''t meet him as that disciple never revealed who he really was. There were even rumors that none of the elders could discover him. This made everyone curious about who he was and why he was so secretive.


    Even so, Elder Warren came here frequently in search of him. But he always left with disappointment. Thus, everyone thought that he would get angry and give up as he had lost enough of his face.


    Indeed, as they had thought he gave up after a few days. But before leaving he dered that he would be ready to ept him as his personal disciple as long as he visits him in the Elders Peak.


    This made all the inner court disciples jealous. They knew how hard it was to be a personal disciple. One had to at least reach the Nascent Soul Stage and be a core disciple. So, it was extremely difficult.


    As they say, jealousy fosters hate, some of the top disciples couldn''t control it and even challenged him for a duel. They wanted to prove that they were also worthy of being a personal disciple. However, they were also meant to be disappointed. They waited for a whole day and didn''t even see any sign of him.


    Hence, this became an object of ridicule. News spread like wildfire that the masked disciple became scared and had escaped somewhere. Many didn''t believe it as they knew how strong one must be in order toplete those missions alone. But there would always be someone believing it. In this way, arguments between disciples would take ce and thus the masked disciple became a hot topic in the sect.


    ***


    "Wew, it''s a good day." Davion smiled while looking at the sky.


    "Today''s the day to receive the monthly pills. Even though I only get two pills, it''s better than nothing. Sometimes I also think of bing the disciple of Elder Warren. But what would happen if he finds out that I can''t cultivate." He shook his head.


    "Let''s forget about it. I should just get going." He slowly ascended the peak.


    On his way, he found that the atmosphere was not as lively as previously. He saw many disciples moving around while having many wounds in their bodies. They seemed dispirited and weren''t talking with each other. By using his Mind-Eye he found traces of devil essence in them.


    "Humm, how could all of them get injured by it?" He was confused.


    "In the past few days, I had seen many missions rted to the devils in the mission hall. Although these missions were quite tempting to me as I can earn experience points, the devils mentioned were far too weak for me to focus my energy on. Especially when I can easily earn a considerable amount of experience points daily from the Devil Summoning Art."


    The whole month, he had been summoning a peak stage devilmander and killing them regrly. Only during the mission, he wouldn''t summon them. Yet it was still so productive rather than taking those missions.


    "But seeing them hurt must mean that the stronger ones might havee out." He was in deep thought.


    The moment he reached the peak, he saw almost all the disciples gathering in the mission hall rather than the spiritual arts hall.


    "Eh! I thought that everyone must be waiting for the old man to distribute the pills. It looks like I am wrong." He eximed and followed them into the mission hall. He wanted to see what was happening here.


    Inside the mission hall, a middle-aged man was standing with his hands behind his back. He was closing his eyes and seemed like he was waiting for something. The disciples also stood there respectfully without making any noise.


    After a while, only when the hall waspletely filled did the middle-aged man open his eyes. He nced at everyone and said, "Greetings disciples."


    "Elder Nelson" Everyone bowed together and greeted him back.


    "Humm, all of you must have a faint guess why I''m here, don''t you?" Nelson asked.


    They nodded their heads and looked solemn. They had never seen nor heard of something like this happening before.


    "As all of you know, devils are invading our territory. Not only ours but the other middle-grade sects too. We just received this news from them." Nelson said while looking at their reaction.


    He saw many of them panicking and starting to gossip with each other.


    "Damn, how could this be?"


    "I had thought that these devils might have escaped from a space crack that must have opened identally."


    "But it seems like it''s all nned."


    "Is this an invasion from the devil world?"


    "Doesn''t this mean that we will be fighting with them every day?"


    Some of them even had their faces bing pale from fright.


    "Silence" Nelson coldly said while releasing his aura.


    The hall immediately became silent when they felt his aura. It felt warm andfortable which helped them to calm down.


    "Are all of you afraid?" Nelson smiled.


    Seeing him smiling, they finally came back to their senses. With their elders being here, what was there to be afraid of? Thus, they confidently looked at him.


    "Good. That''s how the disciples of the Thunderbolt Sect should act." Heplimented them and continued.


    "I want all of you to take some outer core disciples with you and take care of those filthy creatures. Now, they are only near the Wild Northern Forest and are slowly entering ournds. You all don''t need to worry about meeting a Devil King on the way as we haven''t sensed any of them until now. So, all of you should be able to handle them with ease if you are careful."


    "Andst but not least we have even decided to award all of you¡­"

 Chapter 122 - Stella And Her Friends

    Everyone''s eyes lit up when they heard that they would be rewarded. Thus, they paid much more attention to what the Elder would say from now on.


    Looking at their eager expression, Nelson smiled and took out arge rock from his space ring. He put it down on the ground and said, "We will rank the disciples on the basis of a number of devils they have killed and it will be disyed in this rock. Once you have killed them, you can bring their corpses here for inspection."


    He then continued, "There will be disciples here to verify them and you will earn considerable contribution points. The stronger ones you kill, the more you will earn. The normal devils are only valued a point while the Devil Minions are worth from 20 to 100 points ording to their strength. As for the Devil Commanders they are worth at least 200 points for the weaker ones while the peak ones are worth 800 points."


    The moment he finished this, everyone had their mouths wide open. They couldn''t believe that the Sect could be generous. Especially what would the disciples in the top of the rankings get? The elder still hadn''t announced it.


    Nelson pointed his index finger towards the rock and numbers starting from 1 to 20 emerged on the stone filled with strange energy. There were gaps left on the side which seemed to be the ce where the disciples'' names would be written.


    He then said, "We have prepared special rewards for the top 20 disciples. However, we won''t be revealing them currently. We hope that all of you can get motivated with these rewards and keep on working hard."


    "It is time to show the strength of our Thunderbolt Sect and defend our territories. All of you can leave now. Don''t forget to take the new maps where we have located the devils," He reminded them.


    The disciples bowed and were about to leave when Nelson suddenly remembered something and said, "I forgot to tell you that you can get 4000 to 10000 contributions for killing a Devil King."


    "What?" the disciples were shocked and one of them immediately asked, "Didn''t you just tell us that there were no devil kings seen?"


    "Haha, indeed. But I heard that there is a promising disciple here who managed to y one. So, I thought that maybe he might stumble upon one again. But who knows?" Nelsonughed and disappeared on the spot.


    The disciples shook their heads and left. How could this incident happen once again?


    "Damn, how could it be so easy? I might have been beaten to death if that devil hade with his true body." Davion also thought the same and went towards the spiritual arts hall. He wanted to take the monthly pills first and think about what he should doter on.


    ***


    At the foot of the Inner Court Disciples Peak, there were three beautiful girls standing while looking at the Peak with envy.


    "Every time Ie here; this Peak never ceases to amaze me." One of the girls said.


    "Of course, the living conditions here are far better. Especially the aura of heavens and earth," The other remarked from her side.


    "Stop talking, you two. Let''s go there fast. We might bete." The girl who hadn''t spoken rushed forward and started climbing the steps.


    "Ste! Wait for us." The other two girls eximed and chased after her.


    A few minutester, they reached infront of a courtyard which was located at the bottom. Since they couldn''t enter inside due to the defensive formation, they could only stand outside.


    "Senior Brother Davion" Ste yelled but there was no responseing from inside. Thus, she could only wait.


    While Ste was busy, the two girls whispered among themselves.


    "Do you think what she said is true?"


    "I don''t think so. How can someone more handsome than our Senior Brother Bryant exist?"


    "Eh! It seems like you have forgotten the incident in the Wild Northern Forest. We had just met someone¡­"


    "Shush"


    "Don''t remind me of that incident. However, that man was really dashing even though he was a perv."


    "Hehe¡­"


    It seems that the two girls are Mia and Amelia whom Davion had met in the Wild Northern Forest.


    "What are you two giggling about?" Ste curiously asked.


    "Oh! No nothing. We were happy thinking about how many contribution points we could earn from now on." Mia replied while ncing at Amelia who nodded in agreement.


    "You girls are acting really strange after going on the mission with Senior Sister Le." Ste looked at them suspiciously.


    "I think you have been overthinking." Mia smiled awkwardly.


    "Is that so?" Ste didn''t quite believe it but didn''t ask anything more. They had always been together and were best friends since joining the sect. So, she didn''t have to worry about them trying to do something wrong behind her backs.


    "Maybe something might have happened during that mission that they can''t tell me. Not only that, Senior Sister Le even went into seclusion immediately after returning." She thought.


    Amelia, seeing that the atmosphere was not right, asked, "Ste, how about telling me more about Senior Brother Davion?"


    "I don''t know much about him as I''ve only met him once," Ste replied.


    "What? Then why do you want to go on a mission with him? We could have found someone reliable." Amelia shook her head.


    "Hehe, don''t tell me that Ste found herself a boyfriend?" Mia chuckled while covering her mouth.


    "Humm, that should be the only exnation." Amelia agreed.


    "Shut up! You two." Ste cried out with her face already bing red.


    "Wow, she is getting shy." Amelia eximed and smiled, "Hehe, maybe she has already done that thing with him¡­"


    Mia also teased her, "Who knows if she is inviting us to have fun with him together as she didn''t want to leave her best friends behind? Even though we have never done such a thing, it might be a thrilling experience¡­"


    "I would not reject it if he''s handsome as she said," Amelia continued while covering her cheeks with her both hands.


    "Damn, you two are getting overboard." Ste cursed and waved her hands in anger.


    Immediately two thick roots shot out from her hands which proceeded towards them.


    "My God! Stop!"


    "We are sorry."


    ***


    A whileter, the three girls stood there whileughing at each other.


    "Haha, Ste, look at your robes."


    "Humph, why don''t you see yours too? Especially your hair"


    "Hehe"


    They tidied up themselves and stopped fooling around. Thus, Amelia seriously asked, "Then why do you want to go on a mission with him?"


    "This is because he lives here," Ste said while pointing her finger ahead.


    "Eh! I didn''t understand," Amelia was confused and the same goes for Mia.


    "This is because he is the weakest Golden Core Stage cultivator among all the inner court disciples and we might earn more benefits if we can go with him." Ste winked while looking at them.


    "Ste, you are quite smart." Mia really wanted to worship her.


    "It''s nothing." Ste proudly said.


    They knew that the inner court disciples were very proud of themselves and were greedy enough to take all the achievements and rewards by themselves. They had heard a lot about it from their fellow disciples and had even experienced it themselves. Especially now, when they can earn contribution points in an easy way, they surely wouldn''t share much with them.


    Since they had a good rtionship with Senior Sister Le, they wanted to go with her as they believed that she wouldn''t snatch away her rewards. But she had gone to seclusion and wouldn''te out any time soon. There was also some news of her trying to break through to the middle stage of the Golden Core State.


    Thus, they couldn''t disturb her and had to look for someone to take them in search of the devils. Although they could have gone alone, the elders suggested that they must only go with the inner court disciples in fear of getting caught by the Devil Commanders.


    As a result, they had to look for someone and since Ste suggested she knew a good candidate, they all came over here.


    "Not only that, he recently joined the sect from outside and has someone backing him." Ste had a mysterious smile on her face.


    "Who?" Mia and Amelia asked at the same time.


    "Hehe, someone you girls know." This time it was Ste''s turn to tease them.


    They thought for a few minutes and couldn''t guess who it might be. So, they could only give up and Mia said, "Why are you hiding it like this? Just tell us."


    "The mother of someone you are close to." Ste gave them a hint.


    "Mother?" Mia and Amelia nced at each other and suddenly both of them jumped a few steps back in shock.


    "Elder Liliana"


    When they were about to ask more about it, they heard footstepsing from their back.


    They all looked behind and saw a young maning towards them. Seeing him, Ste eximed, "Senior Brother."


    While Mia and Amelia nearly had a heart attack as they were getting surprises after surprises.

 Chapter 123 - Tuberosa City

    In the guest hall of the courtyard, Davion was sitting on the main seat in the front while the girls were seated on the couch opposite to him.


    "Ste, it''s been a while since thest time we met. You have even brought some of your friends." Davion smiled while looking at the girls at her side. He acted as if it was his first time seeing them.


    "Yes, they are my best friends. The one on the right is Mia and the other is Amelia." Ste introduced them but found that they were not greeting him. Seeing them being disrespectful, she used both of her elbows to poke them in their waist.


    They finally came back to their senses and bowed together towards him.


    "Greetings, Senior Brother." However, their voices seemed to be forced.


    Ste gave him an awkward look and apologized, "I''m sorry. They were not like this before¡­"


    "Haha, no problem. Maybe they might be nervous, after all, I''m an inner court disciple," Davionughed.


    Ste sighed in relief and looked at them questionably. However, they didn''t bother her and had only one thought in their mind.


    "Shameless." How could one act like apletely different person?


    "So, why are all of you here? If you have any problems then I might be able to solve them. No need to feel shy as we are basically families," Davion calmly said like a senior brother.


    "You are too kind. However, we are not here for that." Ste smiled and exined her intentions.


    Amelia and Mia were shaking their heads from the side and ncing at each other frequently. They had many things they wanted to say to each other. Yet, they couldn''t right now. Not only that, they didn''t even want to go on a mission with him. They knew how strong and cunning he was. So, with his character, would they get any reward?


    Davion listened to Ste while observing them carefully. Although he acted innocent, who knows they might suddenly blow the whistle out? Especially what if they report that incident? Thus, he was ready to provide them a helping hand in the hope of leaving a good impression.


    "Senior Brother!" Ste called out abruptly when she saw that he was not paying much attention to her.


    "Eh! Please continue. I had some other thoughts," Davion looked embarrassed.


    A few minutester, Davion finally knew why they were here. They wanted to go on a mission together with him. Since he didn''t have anything left to do and the devils now were worth quite a sum, there was no reason to refuse. Moreover, the elders had also suggested taking some outer court disciples with them. So, he agreed without any hesitation.


    "Ok! We will leave together."


    "Stel.."Amelia and Mia wanted to stop her but it was toote.


    "Wow, thank you, Senior Brother," Ste straight away responded without giving them the chance to speak.


    "So, when do you all want to leave?" Davion asked.


    Ste then finally looked at Amelia and Mia waiting for an answer. But what could they say now as everything had already been decided? Therefore, they could only go along with the flow.


    "Your choice, Ste. We are ready anytime." Mia said and Amelia nodded in agreement.


    Ste thought for a while and replied, "Senior Brother, it depends upon you. But it would be good if we can go earlier."


    "Humm, then what about leaving right now?" Davion suggested.


    "What? Are you sure?" Ste eximed and became happy. In this way, they might be able to earn more contribution points.


    Davion didn''t reply but rather took out the map that he had just obtained earlier in the mission hall. He passed it to her and said, "just tell me where you want to go and we will leave. You don''t need to worry about anything. I should be able to protect all of you."


    "You seem confident," Ste smiled but inwardly she thought that he was bluffing and trying to impress them. What if they met a Devil Commander at the peak? They could only run away if this happens as only the top inner court disciples could handle them.


    She opened up the map and looked at it carefully. The same goes for Mia and Amelia. There were circr red markings made everywhere. Near the Sect, there were no circles but they started appearing after going further away from the sect. The territories near the Wild Northern Forest had the maximum number of circles which meant that there was a huge number of devils over there.


    So, she didn''t focus her attention there and looked towards the ces where there were fewer circles. She wanted to y safe and not look for some troubles.


    However, she was meant to be disappointed as Mia pointed her finger towards one of the ces and said, "We will go there."


    "Oh! You''ve made your decision so fast. Let me see it," Davion requested.


    But he saw that they were bickering instead of replying to him.


    "Mia, how can you point there?"


    "Yeah, listen to Ste, and don''t be so foolish."


    "Humph, he said that he is confident in protecting us. So, what''s there to worry about?"


    "He is surely bluffing. Even the top inner court disciples wouldn''t dare to say this."


    "Mia, why are you hell-bent on making things difficult for Senior Brother Davion?"


    "It''s simply because I find him annoying."


    "Shush¡­"


    "He might hear it. But you have only met him once. Yet, how could you say that?"


    "What are you scared of? We have both bought a defensive talisman that can block any attacks of someone below the Nascent Soul Stage from the contribution points that we had obtained during our previous missions."


    "You.."


    "Not only that, we can earn more contribution points if we go there."


    "It seems like I can''t reason with you. Do whatever you want. But I have a bad feeling about this."


    "You have always been cautious Ste. Just cheer up."


    Seeing that they have calmed down, Davion whispered, "Girls..."


    They finally nced at Davion and Mia was the one to speak. "We will leave for Tuberosa City."


    "Where is it?" Davion asked.


    "Humph, you have no knowledge." Mia scoffed and showed him the location on the map.


    Davion saw this and had a wry smile on his face. This city lied a few kilometers away from the Wild Northern Forest and thus one could imagine how tough the devils could be here.


    "It looks like she still holds a grudge against me. But this also makes things easier for me. I don''t have to go on a search for the strong ones¡­" he thought.


    Mia saw that he was pondering so she mocked him, "Did you loose your confidence?"


    "Little girl, why are you babbling so much? Did you just hit your puberty?" Davion was getting irritated by her.


    "Pfft-"


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Ste and Amelia both couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    "You two¡­" Mia nced at them and had anger written all over her face.


    "Humph, I will be waiting outside." She coldly looked at Davion before leaving.


    "Did I go too harsh with the joke?" Davion muttered.


    "Senior Brother, please don''t take that matter to heart. I don''t know why she is acting this way," Ste said worriedly.


    "Haha, I won''t. You girls can wait outside the sect. I wille after making a few preparations." Davion signaled them to leave.


    "Ok, Senior Brother." Ste pulled Amelia and left.


    The moment they left, Davion took out the monthly pills that he had received today and swallowed them in an instant. Feeling the experience points increasing, he felt satisfied.


    Then he yelled, "Rnd, we are leaving."


    "Bang" The door was flung wide open and Rnd entered inside with excitement.


    Davion caught him and stroked both of his heads.


    "He really likes to roam outside¡­"


    ***


    "Greetings Senior Brother."


    It was the same two disciples who guarded the gate. Davion nodded and said, "Take care of yourselves. It''s getting dangerous nowadays."


    "We will, Senior Brother. You too¡­" They smiled.


    Davion waved his hands and left. He walked a few meters ahead and saw those three girls and they also saw him. Seeing the Dragon on his shoulder, Mia whispered to Amelia, "Humph, he bewitched that dragon."


    "Yeah, he is not a good person. Nheless, he is quite smart to think of that n." Amelia said.


    When Davion reached them, the Red Head of Rnd immediately opened his mouth and fired a fireball towards them.


    "Stop!" Davion released a little bit of his aura and used it to deflect the fireball.


    "Bam"


    The fireballnded on the ground and it exploded. The grass caught fire and started spreading.


    "Rnd, how much I have to tell you that you cannot attack someone so rashly," Davion scolded. However, Rnd didn''t bother him but set his sights on Amelia and Mia and started growling.


    "The dragon has improved," Amelia whispered to Mia.


    "Yes." Mia felt threatened by its attack just now.


    Ste didn''t seem to understand what was happening here but she didn''t ask him. She knew that his beast was really aggressive. However, she said in a panic, "Senior Brother, we have to rush fast.. I heard some bad news when gathering some information about Tuberosa City."

 Chapter 124 - Saving The City

    "Eh! What happened?" Davion asked.


    "I heard that the group of people who were evacuating the city got ambushed by some devils. We need to hurry there or else¡­" She didn''t even want to finish her sentence as one could imagine what might happen there.


    "Let''s leave," Davion announced.


    When he said this, the girls nodded and looked at him as if waiting for him to do something.


    "Why are you all looking at me this way?" He didn''t understand.


    "Senior Brother, we are waiting for you to take out your spiritual artifact?" Ste exined.


    "Don''t you girls have one?" Davion asked in confusion.


    "Humph, as a senior brother, it''s your responsibility to take it out," Mia replied while putting her hands on her hip.


    "Yeah, we only have lower-grade spiritual artifacts. But it will take us some time to reach there. However, it should not be a problem with a middle-grade spiritual artifact as you should have one." Amelia exined. She knew that the inner court disciples were quite rich enough to possess middle-grade spiritual artifacts and almost everyone had one.


    "Oh!" Davion finally realized what they meant. Still, there was nothing he could do as he didn''t have one.


    Thus, he could only reply, "Then I can only disappoint you. I haven''t bought one."


    "Hehe, you are too poor," Mia mocked him.


    "Mia, stop that. We will be leaving with mine. We can''t waste much time here." Ste took out her spiritual artifact and spoke.


    It looked like a lotus and waspletely red in color. There was adequate space for them to stand in the middle.


    "Beautiful." Davion praised her and was the first one to jump in.


    "You.." Mia wanted to say something when she noticed that Ste and Amelia had already followed him.


    "Forget it. I will get him next time," She muttered.


    ***


    In Tuberosa City,


    The atmosphere seemed dull and only sounds of battle could be heard. Houses were on fire and smokes wereing out from everywhere. Herds of devils were rampant on the streets.


    In one of the streets, the civilians were carrying their weapons and fighting them with all they had got. Although they managed to kill a lot of them, they were already in a dire state as they were simply too fewpared to them.


    Among these civilians, there was an old man battling with two devil minions who were twice asrge as him. He was carrying a long spear and blocking their every move. Suddenly, he backed a few steps away and cried out, "Burning Spear"


    mes emerged from his spear and he thrust it towards them. The devils were not prepared for this and got burnt to death in an instant.


    The old man panted heavily after this move as it consumed a lot of his energy. He fell on his knees and supported himself with his spear.


    "Grandpa.." he heard a youthful voiceing from behind.


    "Axel, why are you here? We were buying you, children, some time to escape." The old man asked in anger and didn''t even look back.


    "I can''t live without you." A young child came infront of him and replied with tears in his eyes.


    Seeing this, the old man wiped his tears and asked, "Did the others escape?"


    "Umm." Axel nodded and said, "Grandpa, let''s run away. We can make it."


    The old man was about to say something when a dangerous aura came from the front. He gazed ahead and saw a devil with four arms and long tails destroying everything in its path.


    "Don''t tell me it''s a devilmander?" He panicked and immediately had the thought of fleeing.


    Thus, he carried Axel with his right hand and started running away.


    "Grandpa.." Axel didn''t understand what caused his grandpa to change his mind. Anyways he felt happy inside but it didn''tst long as they saw arge shadow under their feet.


    When they looked up, they found a huge house falling down from the sky.


    "No.." Axel yelled.


    "Bang"


    The house crashed a few meters ahead of them and blocked their path. Even though they were not safe for the time being, the old man could finally catch his breath.


    "Haha, humans are you scared?" A burst of heavyughter came from behind.


    The old man turned back and saw the same four-armed devil.


    "He''s really a devilmander." The old man knew that only the devilmanders and above could speak.


    "Axel, run and don''t look back," He ordered.


    "No.." Axel clung to his body and didn''t want to separate. What could one expect from a child?


    "Haha, young and old blood. I should be considered lucky." The devil licked its lips.


    The old man tried to free himself from Axel but he failed to do so. Thus, he could only ept his fate.


    "When will those disciples from the secte? I had already sent them the information a few hours ago." He thought and nced at the people who were fighting far away.


    "Will we all fall here?" He felt dejected.


    Since everyone was busy fighting, nobody noticed that a beam of blue color light was descending down from the sky anding straight towards the head of the four-armed devil.


    "Whom do I taste first?" The devil showed an ugly smile and approached them slowly.


    "Grandpa.." Alex got scared and gripped onto his body more tightly.


    "Just close your eyes and everything will be fine." The old man sighed.


    Alex nodded and closed his eyes and the same goes for the old man.


    "Hehe, how could it be so easy?" The devil was about to catch both of them with itsrge hand when suddenly it felt a huge terroring from above.


    "This.." Before it could respond, the beam of light crashed into him and an explosion took ce.


    "BOOM"


    "What happened?" The old man opened his eyes and was shocked by what he saw.


    The ground ahead of him had already sunk a few meters deep and that devil had been pinned on the ground with a halberd which was still radiating lightning from it.


    "Wow, grandpa. You are a prophet. A miracle happened." Axel eximed and was full of praises for his grandpa.


    The old man had ck lines on his face and didn''t even know what to say.


    "Maybe the disciples have finallye here for the rescue?" While he was in deep thought, he felt some movement above him.


    When he looked over, he saw a beautiful lotus descending ahead of him. From there he saw a group of disciplesing out.


    So, he immediately bowed and respectfully said, "Greetings disciples."


    While Axel stood behind his back and gazed at them with curiosity.


    Davion, who was at the front nodded and ordered, "Take away the civilians and escape from here. We will create a path for you."


    "Thank you, Sir." The old man replied and rushed back with Axel.


    "Grandpa, who is he?" Axel asked innocently.


    "They are the disciples from the Thunderbolt Sect and he should be the one who killed that devil." The old man answered.


    "Grandpa, can I be strong like him in the future?" Axel smiled.


    "Haha, you can. But you have to work harder." The old man pinched his cheeks.


    "I am grown up now," Axel yelled while trying to break free.


    ***


    "Girls, I will leave everything to you all. But remember not to kill them. I want to have the finishing blow," Davion calmly said.


    "Eh! Why so?" Ste didn''t understand.


    "I have my reasons," Davion said. How could he say that he would earn experience points and be stronger in this way?


    "Humph, maybe you are trying to get all the credits by telling us that you killed them." Mia gave him a suspicious look.


    Davionughed, "Haha, do you think that I would fall that low?"


    "Who knows?" Amelia would never believe anything this guy said.


    "Ok then. You can all take the corpses of the devils below the Devil Commander stage." Davion thought of a solution.


    "Really?" Ste''s eyes lit up. She knew that there were many devil minions and devils here. So, they could earn a lot of contribution points. As for the devilmanders, she didn''t care about that. This was because they were simply not strong enough to kill them andstly there were a few of them. Hence, the corpses of the other devils were more worth it.


    "Of course," Davion smiled.


    "I didn''t know that you could be so generous," Amelia found him more pleasing to her eyes. The same goes for Mia.


    "Let''s do this now." Davion pointed his finger to one of the devilmanders in the herd.


    The halberd in the body of the devil flew up and went straight in that direction.


    "BOOM"


    In an instant, the head of the devil got chopped off.


    "Girls, what are you waiting for?" Davion found that they were looking at him instead of going there.


    "Oh! Yes, yes." They came to their senses and rushed towards the devils.


    However, they had be speechless by how strong he was. How could anyone in the Golden Core Stage y a devilmander so easily? Previously they had thought that it was an ability of the middle-grade halberd, but it seemed like they were wrong.. He really had the strength.

 Chapter 125 - DONT READ THIS CHAPTER

    In the streets, people were escaping towards the cities near the Sect and the devils were chasing after them. But suddenly an icy beam of light came from behind which easily froze most of the devils on the ground.


    The devils who were flying became rmed after they saw this. They were about to turn back when ming arrows started raining down upon them. Many of them were pierced and crashed on the ground. Then they started burning due to the mes. However, the strange thing was that nobody died as the mes immediately stopped after a few seconds.


    Seeing this, the devils thought that they had a chance to flee. Yet, they were too naive. Large roots emerged out from the ground which surrounded all of them in the vicinity including the frozen ones. The roots tied them up and dragged them in a certain direction.


    "Amazing!" Davion who saw everything eximed and praised them.


    "I could have never imagined that you girls could work so wlessly." The moment Mia struck with her icy sword light, to how Amelia incapacitated the flying devils with her ming arrows and the nt elemental spell casted by Ste to bring them to him was perfectly executed. Especially these roots, it was his first time seeing someone casting a nt-based spell.


    "Thank you, Senior Brother for yourpliment. We have been doing missions together for a long time. So, it''s easy for us. Nheless, this is not worth mentioning infront of you," Ste praised him too.


    "Haha, I believe that you girls will be able to catch up soon." Davionughed.


    "Humph, why don''t you care of those devils first? We still have a lot remaining," Mia coldly said.


    "This girl.." Davion sighed and set his sights on the devil that were tied up.


    "Thunder Domain"


    Streaks of lightning gathered around them and they died in the blink of an eye. Only burnt corpses was left behind.


    "This was why I said to let me have the finishing blow." Davion thought of a valid reason.


    The girls had their mouths wide open. They couldn''t believe that he was this strong. Ste finally understood why he was favored by Elder Liliana. But there was one thing that was bugging her mind. With this strength, why was he still staying in the bottom courtyard?


    Mia and Amelia also had the simr thoughts. However, they were confused about how could he use lightning energy. They had fresh memory of being beaten by his dark energy. Earlier they had thought that it was the lightning energy stored in that halberd and its ability but it seems that they werepletely wrong.


    "Don''t tell me he possesses a dual attribute spiritual root?" Mia whispered to Amelia.


    "I think this should be the case. I heard that only the top disciples of the four major sects have such dual attribute spiritual roots," Amelia said.


    "He is really terrifying in terms of both talent and strength," Although Mia didn''t like him, she couldn''t help but respect him.


    "Why does this sound simr?" Amelia pondered.


    "Eh!" Mia eximed when she heard where Amelia was pointing to.


    "Are you thinking about the masked man?" Mia asked with a shaky voice.


    Amelia nodded and looked at Davion carefully. She was without a doubt interested in getting to know more about him.


    "Girls, you are doing it again," Davion reminded them.


    "Oh! Sorry." They gave an embarrassing look and went to stop those remaining devils.


    "Being handsome is a bit troublesome¡­" Davion muttered.


    ***


    An hourter, almost all the devils have been wiped out from the city and the peoples have already been evacuated. Even though some devils managed to escape, they felt tired to chase them. So, they were sitting cross-legged on the ground and meditating to recover their Qi.


    On the ground, there were corpses of hundreds of devils and lots of devil minions. Few distance away from it,y ten uniquerge corpses which still radiated a dangerous aura. Thus, one could easily recognize that these bodies were of the devilmanders.


    "They really benefited a lot this time." Davion thought while looking at these corpses.


    "However, it''s not that I didn''t get anything. Although these ten devils are quite good, the most important thing for me are the contribution points. Now I am close to level up and the most surprising thing is that I can finally learn the Devil Soul Art." Indeed, Davion had enough experience points to learn this art atst.


    "I should return back to the sect and learn it immediately." Excitement could be seen on his face. But it didn''tst long as he heard a female crying out from the right.


    "Please save my children. Someone." He looked over and saw a mature woman wearing tattered clothes approaching towards their direction.


    "How could someone still remain here?" Ste stood up and gazed at her suspiciously.


    "Yeah, is she some type of devil transformed into a human?" Mia even took her sword and got prepared if something happened. The same goes for Amelia.


    Davion also had this same thought as he had already seen the children who could transform into a devil. He used his Mind-Eye and tried to see through her and found no traces of devil essence. Even so he still couldn''tpletely trust her.


    Thus, he coldly asked, "Who are you? You should know that everyone had already evacuated."


    Yet, he saw that the old woman didn''t reply to him but directly started kowtowing. She then begged, "Please believe me. I''m not lying. I was hiding in the basement with my children. But who could have thought that suddenly an explosion would take ce and blow up my whole house?"


    She even started shedding off tears. Her tattered clothes, some wounds on her body and this action made her seem very miserable.


    Seeing this, the girls had a soft spot in their hearts and Ste was the first one to speak. "Maybe she might be really telling the truth."


    Mia and Amelia nced at each other and nodded their heads. If she was a devil, then she shouldn''t have been able to act this realistically while showing such emotions.


    Davion didn''t know what to say. Thus, he could only ask, "Then what happenedter on?"


    She wiped her tears and replied, "I don''t know. I had passed out due to the explosion and when I woke up, I found that my whole house had already copsed. Not only that, my children were even missing."


    After listening to this, Ste neared her andforted her by patting her shoulders. Then she asked, "Did you find any clues?"


    "Yes, I slowly came out from the ruins and saw two devils taking away my children." Anger could be seen on her face.


    "Humm, but why did they leave you?" Davion questioned her as he found too many loopholes in her narration.


    The woman shook her head and shed more of her tears.


    "Senior Brother, how can you go so harsh on her?" Ste didn''t like it.


    "Why don''t we try to search for them?" Amelia who hadn''t spoken for a while finally opened her mouth.


    "Maybe she is leading us somewhere." Davion still had a cold on his face.


    "Hehe, Senior Brother, what are you scared of? Even if she leads us somewhere you promised to protect us all." Mia mocked him.


    "Did I really say that?" Davion pretended to forget it. Actually, he was in a hurry to reach the sect and learn the Devil Soul Art. So, he didn''t want to waste any time here with this suspicious woman.


    "When will those disciples from the secte? I had already sent them the information a few hours ago." He thought and nced at the people who were fighting far away.


    "Will we all fall here?" He felt dejected.


    Since everyone was busy fighting, nobody noticed that a beam of blue color light was descending down from the sky anding straight towards the head of the four-armed devil.


    "Whom do I taste first?" The devil showed an ugly smile and approached them slowly.


    "Grandpa.." Alex got scared and gripped onto his body more tightly.


    "Just close your eyes and everything will be fine." The old man sighed.


    Alex nodded and closed his eyes and the same goes for the old man.


    "Hehe, how could it be so easy?" The devil was about to catch both of them with itsrge hand when suddenly it felt a huge terroring from above.


    "This.." Before it could respond, the beam of light crashed into him and an explosion took ce.


    "BOOM"


    "What happened?" The old man opened his eyes and was shocked by what he saw.


    The ground ahead of him had already sunk a few meters deep and that devil had been pinned on the ground with a halberd which was still radiating lightning from it.


    "Wow, grandpa. You are a prophet. A miracle happened." Axel eximed and was full of praises for his grandpa.


    The old man had ck lines on his face and didn''t even know what to say.


    "Maybe the disciples have finallye here for the rescue?" While he was in deep thought, he felt some movement above him.


    When he looked over, he saw a beautiful lotus descending ahead of him.. From there he saw a group of disciplesing out.

 Chapter 126 - The Suspicious Woman

    In the streets, people were escaping towards the cities near the Sect and the devils were chasing after them. But suddenly an icy beam of light came from behind which easily froze most of the devils on the ground.


    The devils who were flying became rmed after they saw this. They were about to turn back when ming arrows started raining down upon them. Many of them were pierced and crashed on the ground. Then they started burning due to the mes. However, the strange thing was that nobody died as the mes immediately stopped after a few seconds.


    Seeing this, the devils thought that they had a chance to flee. Yet, they were too naive. Large roots emerged from the ground which surrounded all of them in the vicinity including the frozen ones. The roots tied them up and dragged them in a certain direction.


    "Amazing!" Davion who saw everything eximed and praised them.


    "I could have never imagined that you girls could work so wlessly." The moment Mia struck with her icy sword light, to how Amelia incapacitated the flying devils with her ming arrows and the nt elemental spell cast by Ste to bring them to him was perfectly executed. Especially these roots, it was his first time seeing someone casting a nt-based spell.


    "Thank you, Senior Brother, for yourpliment. We have been doing missions together for a long time. So, it''s easy for us. Nheless, this is not worth mentioning infront of you," Ste praised him too.


    "Haha, I believe that you girls will be able to catch up soon." Davionughed.


    "Humph, why don''t you take care of those devils first? We still have a lot remaining," Mia coldly said.


    "This girl.." Davion sighed and set his sights on the devils that were tied up.


    "Thunder Domain"


    Streaks of lightning gathered around them and they died in the blink of an eye. Only burnt corpses were left behind.


    "This was why I said to let me have the finishing blow." Davion thought of a valid reason.


    The girls had their mouths wide open. They couldn''t believe that he was this strong. Ste finally understood why he was favored by Elder Liliana. But there was one thing that was bugging her mind. With this strength, why was he still staying in the bottom courtyard?


    Mia and Amelia also had simr thoughts. However, they were confused about how he could use lightning energy. They had a fresh memory of being beaten by his dark energy. Earlier they had thought that it was the lightning energy stored in that halberd and its ability but it seems that they werepletely wrong.


    "Don''t tell me he possesses a dual attribute spiritual root?" Mia whispered to Amelia.


    "I think this should be the case. I heard that only the top disciples of the four major sects have such dual attribute spiritual roots," Amelia said.


    "He is really terrifying in terms of both talent and strength," Although Mia didn''t like him, she couldn''t help but respect him.


    "Why does this sound simr?" Amelia pondered.


    "Eh!" Mia eximed when she heard where Amelia was pointing to.


    "Are you thinking about the masked man?" Mia asked with a shaky voice.


    Amelia nodded and looked at Davion carefully. She was without a doubt interested in getting to know more about him.


    "Girls, you are doing it again," Davion reminded them.


    "Oh! Sorry." They gave an embarrassing look and went to stop those remaining devils.


    "Being handsome is a bit troublesome¡­" Davion muttered.


    ***


    An hourter, almost all the devils have been wiped out from the city and the people have already been evacuated. Even though some devils managed to escape, they felt tired to chase them. So, they were sitting cross-legged on the ground and meditating to recover their Qi.


    On the ground, there were corpses of hundreds of devils and lots of devil minions. A few distances away from themy ten uniquerge corpses which still radiated a dangerous aura. Thus, one could easily recognize that these bodies were of the devilmanders.


    "They really benefited a lot this time." Davion thought while looking at these corpses.


    "However, it''s not that I didn''t get anything. Although these ten devils are quite good, the most important thing for me is the contribution points. Now I am close to leveling up and the most surprising thing is that I can finally learn the Devil Soul Art." Indeed, Davion had enough experience points to learn this art atst.


    "I should return back to the sect and learn it immediately." Excitement could be seen on his face. But it didn''tst long as he heard a female crying out from the right.


    "Please save my children. Someone." He looked over and saw a mature woman wearing tattered clothes approaching their direction.


    "How could someone still remain here?" Ste stood up and gazed at her suspiciously.


    "Yeah, is she some type of devil transformed into a human?" Mia even took her sword and got prepared if something happened. The same goes for Amelia.


    Davion also had this same thought as he had already seen the children who could transform into a devil. He used his Mind-Eye and tried to see through her but found no traces of devil essence. Even so, he still couldn''tpletely trust her.


    Thus, he coldly asked, "Who are you? You should know that everyone has already evacuated."


    Yet, he saw that the old woman didn''t reply to him but directly started kowtowing. She then begged, "Please believe me. I''m not lying. I was hiding in the basement with my children. But who could have thought that suddenly an explosion would take ce and blow up my whole house?"


    She even started shedding off tears. Her tattered clothes, some wounds on her body, and this action made her seem very miserable.


    Seeing this, the girls had a soft spot in their hearts and Ste was the first one to speak. "Maybe she might be really telling the truth."


    Mia and Amelia nced at each other and nodded their heads. If she was a devil, then she shouldn''t have been able to act this realistically while showing such emotions.


    Davion didn''t know what to say. Thus, he could only ask, "Then what happenedter on?"


    She wiped her tears and replied, "I don''t know. I had passed out due to the explosion and when I woke up, I found that my whole house had already copsed. Not only that, my children were even missing."


    After listening to this, Ste neared her andforted her by patting her shoulders. Then she asked, "Did you find any clues?"


    "Yes, I slowly came out from the ruins and saw two devils taking away my children." Anger could be seen on her face.


    "Humm, but why did they leave you?" Davion questioned her as he found too many loopholes in her narration.


    The woman shook her head and shed more of her tears.


    "Senior Brother, how can you go so harsh on her?" Ste didn''t like it.


    "Why don''t we try to search for them?" Amelia, who hadn''t spoken for a while finally opened her mouth.


    "Maybe she is leading us somewhere." Davion still had a cold on his face.


    "Hehe, Senior Brother, what are you scared of? Even if she leads us somewhere you promised to protect us all." Mia mocked him.


    "Did I really say that?" Davion pretended to forget it. Actually, he was in a hurry to reach the sect and learn the Devil Soul Art. So, he didn''t want to waste any time here with this suspicious woman.


    "Senior Brother, how could you be so cold?" Ste said.


    "Wew, let''s do as you all say." Davion could only go with the flow.


    "So, where do we start to search from?" Davion asked since he knew that his Mind-Eye was not powerful enough to cover the whole city right now.


    When he asked this, the woman immediately stood up and pointed her finger in a certain direction, and said, "I saw those devils taking my children there."


    "Ok! Lead us the way," Davion ordered. Even though there might be some ambushes on the way, he didn''t worry about it. He knew that the only things that could threaten his life right now were the devil kings and above. Since the sect hadn''t sensed anyone of that level, he should be able to walk sideways confidently.


    ***


    A whileter, they had already reached the open fields in the outskirts of the city. But who knows why the woman suddenly stopped here?


    "Did you find something?" Davion asked. He was using his Mind-Eye and observing everything around him. Yet, he didn''t feel the breaths of either the devils or her children.


    However, the woman didn''t answer but smiled while looking at Davion.


    "See inside your ring." A male voice came out from her mouth.


    "What?" The girls got frightened and immediately backed a few steps.


    Davion knew that something like this might have happened and was prepared. So, he didn''t react like them and peeped inside his ring as she told.


    "How could this happen?" He got shell-shocked with what he saw.


    "Haha..." A burst of manlyughter came out from the mouth of the woman and her skin started to peel off.

 Chapter 127 - Aiden Vs Davion

    Her skin peeled off like ayer of clothing and a young man was seen. He was wearing a ck robe and had red pupils with brown colored hair. A strange aura was radiating around him which made everyone drawn towards him.


    "The Lord?" Davion had a solemn look on his face. He found that the orb he had picked from the altar in the church was radiating devilish energy. So, he knew what might have happened. Not only that, previously his voice sounded hoarse and seemed to be like an old man. Thus, he couldn''t recognize him now in an instant.


    "Indeed. But don''t call me that. It doesn''t sound good." The young man smiled and looked at him with interest.


    "Oh! Should I call you a devil king?" Davion asked.


    "No, just call me by my name. I''m Aiden." The young man introduced himself.


    "Did you track me with this orb?" Davion took it out.


    "Yes." Aiden nodded and said, "I didn''t think that you would be so greedy enough to take it back without knowing what it is."


    Since Davion was curious about it since day one, he asked, "Tell me more about it?"


    "Hehe, it is a middle-grade spiritual artifact where we devil kings and above can store a part of our soul and bring them to another world," Aiden replied. Although they could leave some part of their souls in any materials, they would not be able to bring it to another world. This was due to their soul not being able to resist the coercion in the void between the two worlds.


    However, this was not a problem for the devils at the top of the Devil World.


    "Damn, don''t tell me that the other orb might contain some part of the soul of Conard?" Davion panicked when he thought about this. So, he took out the other one too.


    Seeing this, Aiden asked, "Where did you get it?"


    "I can''t feel any leftover soul inside it." A month ago, he knew that this kid had already met someone else seed. So, he wanted to know more about it.


    "It seems like there is at least one piece of good news." Davion felt somewhat better when he heard that no soul was left inside this orb. Then he replied, "Who knows? I only remember getting it after killing a devil who was simr to you."


    Although Davion sounded arrogant, he was telling the truth. He indeed found it in the ce where he had killed the projection of Conard. Yet, he would never tell him the exact location.


    "Humph, you still have a big mouth," Aiden scoffed.


    "Why are you here?" Davion didn''t understand why he even took the trouble of bringing him all the way here. He even hid inside the body of a woman. With his strength, why did he need to go this far?


    "You dare to ask this?" Aiden yelled in anger andpletely released his aura. The aura was so vigorous that everything around him trembled and the ground started cracking. Surprisingly this phenomenon was ongoing even for hundreds of meters away.


    "My God!" Davion was astonished. He couldn''t believe that the difference between the real body and his projection was like the distance between heavens and earth. He was far too strong. He threw the orbs away and turned back.


    "I should run. Girls.." He became speechless when he saw them.


    They were standing like statues without moving an inch. The strange thing was that they had red-colored pupils like that of Aiden. It seemed as if they were under some spell. He neared them and pped their cheeks but there was no response from them. Seeing them in this state, he immediately checked on Rnd who was on his shoulders and found him to be in a simr state.


    "Shit, I should have been careful about this. How could I forget that the devil''s aura could influence one''s mind?" Davion cursed. He should have thought that something was suspicious when the girls were not talking for a while.


    "There is no way you can wake them up with your ability," Aiden''s voice came from behind.


    Davion could only let this go for the time being and focus his attention on Aiden.


    "Are you here for revenge?" Davion asked.


    "Humph, how could I forget about you killing my projection? My cultivation base even regressed due to this." Aiden was furious.


    "Such a childish matter..." Davion muttered.


    "What did you just say?" Aiden heard something but it was not clear.


    "I don''t think you should havee here. Our elders would immediately know about it," Davion replied.


    "Haha, did you think that I won''t be prepared for that?" Aidenughed and took out a golden-colored skull from his spirit ring.


    "I have already arranged arge-scale defensive formation way before I lured you all and this was the same formation, we used to avoid your sect''s detection when invading here," Aiden exined and pointed his index finger in the sky.


    A dark-colored orb shot out from his finger which reached a certain distance in the sky and collided with something.


    "BOOM"


    When the explosion happened, Davion could finally see that it was a white-colored barrier that had managed to stop that orb.


    "What should I do now?" Davion pondered. He was running out of ideas as he couldn''t even escape.


    "Hehe, it''s useless to think of trying to escape from here. This barrier surrounds everything within a one-kilometer radius. Even a Domain Realm expert can''t escape from here easily." Aiden put the skull back and licked his lips while looking at him.


    "You sure have gone all out," Davion couldn''t believe that this devil king would go this far utterly for an inner court disciple.


    "Humph, I wasn''t nning to go after you. It''s just that I sensed you through that orb." Aiden said and nced at the orb on the ground. Then he opened his right hand and a small phantom came out of it. He opened his mouth and sucked it.


    "So, this is how projections are created it seems. Dividing a soul.." Davion muttered when he saw this.


    "I still need some time to reach my peak¡­" Aiden thought. Although it has been a month since his cultivation had regressed, he still hadn''t reached his peak even with the help of the Emperor. Now, he had barely reached the middle stage of the devil king when he was already about to reach thete stage of the devil king previously. This was also one of the reasons why he was angry with this kid.


    Once you have reached the higher cultivation stages, it is very hard to improve. This is even true for the talented disciples of the four major sects.


    "Kid, how do I kill you?" Aiden slowly approached Davion.


    "Seeing a young man calling me kid sounds very weird but this is how a cultivation world works I guess¡­" Davion smiled.


    "Kid, you still got the guts tough it off? Maybe I should try some other ways to torment you?" Aiden waved his hands towards the girls and they finally moved.


    Mia took out her sword and rushed towards Davion while Amelia immediately fired some arrows. As for Ste, she summoned roots from the ground which immediately bound his body. Not only that, Rnd was slowly transforming into his true form.


    "Aiden, you are really dirty. But do you think that this will work?" Davion also released his aura and easily broke out from the roots. Firstly, he pped Rnd towards the air and punched him on his stomach before he could finish transforming.


    "Bang"


    Rnd was flung who knows where and was immediately taken care of as he controlled his power perfectly.


    Then he used his Thunder Stomp skill to easily dodge those arrows while closing on Mia. When he reached her, he used his right hand to smack on the back of her neck. How could she resist his strength?


    Thus, she easily passed out on the ground. Like her, in an instant, he immobilized both Ste and Amelia. After doing all this, he yelled, "Aiden, you old fool. You still have the guts to fight me after getting your ass whooped?"


    Davion mocked him and started running. He wanted to fight at a safe distance in fear of hurting those girls due to the aftershocks.


    "Humph, let''s see what you want to do?" Aiden flew in the air and started chasing him.


    ***


    Some distance away, Davion stood there with his eyes closed and Aiden in the air was looking at him coldly.


    "Kid, are you epting your fate or gathering your energy to use the move that killed my projection previously?" Aiden asked as he still remembered that move. He was still terrified of that.


    Davion didn''t answer him but rather focused on his panel. On the top of the panel, level 27 was written, and below it was the experience points bar which was about to be filled.


    Indeed, Davion had already reached level 27 a few days ago. Not only that, after taking this mission today and killing all those devils made his experience points nearly filled.


    "Time to learn the Devil Soul Art. Hope that it can help me escape from this predicament or else I''m surely gone this time." He took a deep breath and focused on the Devil Soul Art.


    The text disappeared and lots of information about this technique flowed into his mind.

 Chapter 128 - Devil Form

    Along with the information, a lot of changes started happening inside his body. His silver-colored spiritual energy gathered inside his Dantian and formed a small bead. This slowly turned brown and released a pure devilish aura.


    The aura became stronger and stronger which couldn''t be contained inside. Thus, it began spreading outside and even affected the surroundings around him.


    "This.."


    "How could he let out a devilish aura? But why does it seem to be of better quality than mine?" Aiden was shocked when he saw this. His devil essence had already reached a higher state when he had reached the Devil King Stage. But now he saw a kid far weaker than him releasing such a pure devil essence.


    "Is he a devil? Or someone nted a seed inside him?" Confusion could be seen on his face as he was sure that this person was human based on the fact that he had already scanned him with his Divine Sense previously. Yet, this phenomenon made him question it. So, he didn''t attack him straight away and wanted to see what would happenter on.


    "Is this a Devil Seed?" Davion was in deep thought. The Devil Soul Art required someone''s devil essence just to get started. However, it seems like his panel had reced it with his spiritual essence.


    "Now, will my soul also get formed?" ording to this art, you would be able to form a soul way before reaching the Nascent Soul Stage and it happened as he had thought.


    From the bead, a baby phantom emerged out having a childish face with a pair of horns on its head. Not only that, it had two wings and a tail on its back. The face was simr to Davion and was closing its eyes right now. Suddenly the eyes opened and it looked left and right.


    "It seems like I''ve be a soul." Indeed, this phantom was Davion.


    "Maybe I cane out of the body too?" Davion tried to move forward but found that he couldn''t.


    "Is it because my soul is too weak?" He knew that once one reached the Nascent Soul Stage then they had to cultivate their soul. At the early stage of the Nascent Soul State, they would have a tiny soul just like him. Then they would cultivate it and it would slowly grow. At the peak stage of the Nascent Soul Stage, the soul would have already grown up to be simr to their main body.


    While he was thinking, a huge amount of spiritual energy came out of nowhere and poured inside the bead. As a result, it began growing and the same goes for his soul too.


    Outside, Aiden was again trying to scan him by using his Divine Sense but found that he couldn''t sense anything inside him as a terrifying devilish aura suddenly came out of him.


    "This aura¡­" he looked solemn.


    "It has already reached the Nascent Soul Stage." Like him, the ground started quaking and everything around him trembled.


    "This is not a good thing. It''s still bing stronger. Maybe I should attack and end this once and for all. I can''t make mistakes like previously." He made up his mind and was about to attack when he became shocked by what he saw.


    "Ahhh¡­"


    Davion cried out and his body started to erge. Heaps of muscles grew on his body and in a few seconds, he had at least be 12 feet tall. Simrly like his soul, horns, wings, and a long tail emerged from his body. Nheless, the transformation still didn''t stop there as many bone spikes popped out from his back. They were about 6 feet long.


    "Interesting." a hoarse voice came out of his mouth.


    "Not only did my soul grow up to be like this but my body too. This power is really horrifying¡­" he murmured while feeling the power coursing in his veins.


    "Eh!" He suddenly noticed that Aiden who was above him had already made his move. A big sphere filled with devilish energy wasing in his direction.


    "Hehe, a sneak attack?" Davionughed and opened up his mouth. He swallowed it and gazed at Aiden who was in the air.


    "Who are you actually?" Aiden asked. He felt that this kid should not be underestimated now as he even swallowed his devil essence this easily. He might even fall here with his main body if he became careless.


    "Davion, an inner court disciple from the Thunderbolt Sect." Davion introduced himself.


    "Humph, do you think that I would believe that?" Aiden felt that he was being fooled.


    "Whatever. Let''s fight." Davion was itching to see how powerful he was.


    "It seems like I can only know about it after beating you up." Aiden also went to his devil form.


    He was of the same size and looked simr to Davion but didn''t have those bonesing out from his back. Maybe it was due to Davion being a human originally?


    He then dived down with tremendous speed.


    "Good." Davion pped his wings and flew straight towards him.


    When both of them reached mid-air, they punched at each other.


    "Bang"


    Their fists collided and a huge shockwave was produced. During the first exchange, nobody had the advantage and knew how strong the other party was. So, they became serious and began exchanging blows after blows.


    "Bang..Bang¡­"


    The two of them fought in the air and only their afterimages could be seen as they were too fast. Although they were high up in the ground, the ground below had already caved in and the trees had already been uprooted due to the shockwaves.


    A few minutester, they backed some distance away from each other in the air and caught their breath.


    "It looks like I got a slight advantage," Aiden said.


    "Indeed. You are quite strong." Davion nodded and nced at his right hand. Red-colored blood was dripping from it.


    "Since you know it then why bother to fight? The emperor will surely be interested in your talent. Why don''t you join us?" Aiden asked. Even though he was really angry with him, he knew that it would be terrifyingly difficult to take him down. This was also the reason why the stronger cultivators barely fought with each other.


    "The emperor? Is he the one who sent you all to invade our territory?" Davion asked.


    "Yes," Aiden replied.


    "Do you know why?" Davion wanted to know the reason.


    "I don''t know," Aiden shook his head.


    "Is that how you show your sincerity?" Davion didn''t believe him.


    "Humph, I don''t think even the emperor knows about it as it should be rted to the Heavenly Demon Sect," Aiden told him what he knew.


    "Is that so?" Davion felt nervous thinking of the Heavenly Demon Sect. He still remembered that cloaked man who had created a bigmotion in the Sect Selection Ceremony. Especially how he created a crack in space.


    "So, have you made up your mind?" Aiden asked.


    "Nope." Davion would never agree to that. Who knew if he wanted to bring him to the emperor for doing an experiment on him?


    "You are foolish." Aiden scoffed and took out an axe from his spirit ring.


    The axe was carved with various runes and seemed to be a middle-grade devil artifact.


    Davion who saw this suddenly eximed, "Eh! Maybe I can use a devil artifact now?"


    He took out the broken de and started pouring his devil essence inside it.


    Aidenughed when he saw this weapon, "Haha, do you want to fight me with this broken weapon?"


    But hisughter suddenly came to a stop as he found that the space around him had been locked and he couldn''t move.


    "Damn, what is this artifact?" Beads of sweat could be seen on his face.


    Davion also had the same reaction as him. "Don''t tell me this is a higher-grade devil artifact?"


    He then looked at Aiden and asked, "Are you scared?"


    "No" As one of the devil kings, how could he admit this?


    "Hehe," Davion smiled and was about to swing his de when Aiden started yelling, "Stop¡­"


    But how could he let the free experience escape from his hands? So, he shed it in his direction.


    Aiden immediately closed his eyes and epted his fate. He couldn''t believe that this person even had such a powerful artifact. He was really curious to know more about him but it seems like it was never going to happen.


    After a few seconds, he found that nothing had happened. So, when he opened his eyes, he became furious with what he saw.


    The de in Davion''s hand had crumbled and broke into pieces.


    "How?" Davion became speechless.


    "Don''t tell me it couldn''t handle my devil essence as this artifact was already broken from the start," He sighed.


    "F**k you"


    Davion heard a voiceing from Aiden and saw that he was charging towards him with his axe. He seemed to bepletely mad.


    "Shit.." Davion pulled out one of the bones from his back and used it to block the axe.

 Chapter 129 - The Baphomet

    "Bang"


    Davion was flung a hundred meters away in the air and only managed to regain his bnce.


    "My body is far from being able to handle a middle-stage artifact." He muttered while looking at the bone which had already cracked from the middle. Not only that, he was feeling Aiden''s devil essence creating havoc inside his body like previously.


    But this time it was absorbed by his devil seed and nothing serious happened to him. He even felt his recovery speeding up and the wounds on his hand healing in the blink of an eye.


    "My God! As I thought, I can absorb their devil essence and use it to recover both my devil essence and injuries." He was amazed by this discovery. Earlier he hadn''t noticed this when swallowing the sphere but now it was clear.


    "However, this technique should have some limitations¡­" He thought.


    "Kid, you dare y with me?" Aiden yelled and rushed towards him again. He couldn''t believe that he was being fooled with that fake weapon. He thought that he was about to die. So, how could he not be furious now?


    "It''s time to go all out." Davion threw away the bone and took out the halberd from his spirit ring.


    "Blood Churning"


    "Dark Lightning"


    He yelled and a multicoloured aura came out from him.


    "This same move? But there is brown hue mixed up with the tri-coloured aura this time." Aiden thought but he didn''t stop his approach as he knew that he was strong enough to handle it right now.


    When Aiden reached near him, Davion swung his halberd with full force. He knew that he had to end the battle much faster or else he might die here by running out of spiritual energy.


    "ng¡­ng" The halberd and the axe shed with each other frequently and Aiden was being hurled out after each blow. He was not a match against Davion in this form.


    "Damn, he is too strong. How could someone use three types of energy?" Aiden cursed as he couldn''t believe it.


    "With my projection, I couldn''t see this technique properly. But now I''m shocked after seeing it. How did he do it?" He was in deep thought.


    "Humph, you dare to idle around?" Davion scoffed and tossed his halberd towards him.


    "Shit.." Aiden came to his senses and dodged it but Davion didn''t go easy on him. He created many multicoloured spheres with his hands and fired them towards him.


    "BOOM¡­BOOM"


    Many of them were dodged and exploded after touching the barrier but there were few which managed tond on Aiden.


    Taking this opportunity, Davion came ahead of him in an instant and punched him straight at his face. However, as a Devil king how could Aiden make such a blunder?


    Although he was slightly injured, he was still keeping his focus. He opened his palm and gripped Davion''s hand. Seeing this, Davion threw another punch with his other hand. Yet, Aiden was prepared. He dropped his axe on the ground and caught Davion''s other punch too with this hand.


    Davion tried to overpower him but found it difficult to do so. Thus, they went into a stalemate and could only stay in this position.


    "You are really strong, old man." Davion praised him while trying to push him down.


    Aiden nearly spat out a mouthful of blood from anger. He was getting bullied over here. Wouldn''t he loose his face infront of the other devil kings if they saw him in this state?


    He really wanted to curse him out loud. But he controlled himself and calmly controlled the axe that had fallen on the ground. The axe slowly rose in the air and came towards Davion from behind. As Davion was engaging him and the axe was approaching him from his blind spot, Aiden was sure that he would be the one to win.


    "Kid, let''s see who has thestugh," Aiden wasughing from inside.


    If he knew that Davion had the Mind-Eye then he wouldn''t have dared to try this move. However, he had already made his move and Davion had indeed sensed it.


    "A sneak attack once more?" Davion felt a weak breathing from behind. Although Aiden did his best and tried to hide it as much as possible, there was nothing that could escape from his Mind-Eye.


    So, he smiled at Aiden and said, "You sure like to y dirty."


    "Eh! What do you mean?" Aiden acted innocent and gripped him much harder. Even if Davion found it, it would be impossible for him to dodge his axe.


    "Hehe" Davion opened his mouth and showed his razor-sharp teeth which were shining.


    Aiden felt a bad premonition when he saw this. But he didn''t back down as he knew that this was his perfect opportunity to bring him down. However, he regretted his decision in the blink of an eye.


    Davion fired a multicoloured beam of light from his mouth and from such proximity how could he remain unscathed?


    "No.." Aiden cried out but there was nothing he could do.


    "BAM"


    The beam of light crashed on him and shoved him all the way to the ground. Only then did a huge explosion take ce.


    "BOOM"


    Arge pit that reached at least a hundred meters deep was formed and smoke came out of it. As for the axe, it dropped to the ground again.


    "It''s not over yet.." Davion didn''t want to give him any chance to retaliate.


    The bone pikes on his back gathered the multicoloured energy above his head and formed a phantom of himself in his devil form which was twice asrge as him.


    "Intimidation" The moment he said this, the phantom pped its wings and dived into the pit.


    "BOOOOOM"


    Like previously an explosion that was many times stronger took ce and the pit caved in much deeper. Who knew how deep Aiden had already fallen?


    "Wew, maybe this will be enough." Davion caught his breath and smiled, "Did I just create my own personal move earlier?"


    "Haha, I am a genius. Although I named it whatever I had in mind, it sounds somewhat good," heughed and opened up his palm. His halberd flew and returned back to his hand.


    He then set his sights on the pit and used his Mind-Eye to scan thoroughly.


    "This.. I''m still feeling his breath." Davion was surprised.


    "The body of a devil king is really hard to crack," He sighed.


    He channelled multicoloured aura in his halberd and swung it downward. If this didn''t work, then he would repeat it again until Aiden died.


    "Kid, you are getting too full of yourself." Finally, there was a reactioning from the bottom.


    "BAM"


    Dust and debris shot out from the pit and Aiden emerged into his view. He had a body full of wounds and blood was dripping from everywhere.


    "Why?" Confusion could be seen on Davion''s face when he saw what Aiden did next.


    Aiden stood there straight and didn''t bother about the pir of light that was approaching him from the top. He even puffed his chest and let it strike him head-on.


    "Pfft-"


    He coughed out arge amount of blood and a deep gash was seen on his chest starting from his waist to his neck. But he was still standing straight.


    "What is he trying to do? Did his brain short-circuit after all that beating?" Davion pondered.


    Aiden who was badly injured suddenly released a very terrifying aura.


    "Damn, why does it seem like he became twice as powerful as before?" Davion backed a few meters away and gazed at him keenly.


    "Haha, Kid are you scared? This is my unique ability. All the devils possess their unique abilities when they reach the Devil King Stage and this is my ability. The more I''m hurt, the more powerful I be." Aiden maniacallyughed.


    Then he picked up his axe and coldly said, "Let''s finish this in a single move." Although he had be powerful, it was only for a short period of time. He would return back to his normal self and might not be able to handle his injuryter on. So, he wanted to end it right here and now.


    "Baphomet Summoning"


    He used the ability of his axe and poured all his devil essence into it. The axe started shining and released a circr red coloured light under his feet. There was a big star in the middle of the circle which was formed from two triangles. Inside the star was a picture of a devilish goat having two horns.


    Davion solemnly set his sights on this circle and murmured, "This looks somewhat simr to the statue in the church of Crocus City."


    "Come"


    Aiden yelled and the goat in the circle began to glow brighter and a huge phantom of it came out. It waspletely red in colour and looked simr to the statue in the church. The only exception was that there were no children on its side.


    "I will definitely die here if I don''t use the ability of my halberd." Davion felt how strong this aura was.. So, he didn''t hesitate and used it immediately.

 Chapter 130 - Testing The Soul

    "Phoenix Arises"


    A lifelike and a vivid projection of a phoenix which was thrice asrge as previously came out of the halberd. Not only was itrge butpletely different. It had brown-colored feathers and four multicolored tails with devil horns on top of its head.


    Aiden saw this and scoffed, "So, it was a spell from your middle-grade spiritual artifact. Even though it''s far stronger now, do you think that it will save you?"


    He then squeezed every bit of his energy into his axe such that even his body began to dry up. Slowly, he had be smaller and smaller and finally returned to his human form. However, it was worth it as his phantom had berger again.


    "Damn, although I acted tough, I had to go all out." He cursed as he knew that he wouldn''t have been a match against him if he hadn''t taken this step.


    "Cough, cough-" he suddenly coughed out blood and found it difficult to stand. It seemed like his injuries were too heavy.


    When Davion saw this, he thought that this was his perfect chance to strike. So, he shed his halberd downward and the phoenix went after Aiden with a multicolored aura surrounding it.


    Aiden felt a dangerous auraing from above but he didn''t react to it and just looked at it with worry. When the phoenix was a few meters above him, his phantom automatically raised its hands and transformed them into two serpents which were ck and white respectively.


    Then they elongated and rushed towards the phoenix. The phoenix dodged the ck one but the white one was much faster and thus it got caught.


    The white one bit on its neck and slithered around its neck. Taking this opportunity, the ck one caught its ws and dragged it downward.


    "My God! This phantom is too strong. I have to think of a way or else I''m done." He observed the battle seriously and tried to find some loopholes.


    A few minutester, the phoenix still could not escape from its clutches and was about to be devoured by that phantom. Indeed, that phantom opened its mouth and was pulling it towards it with the help of its serpents.


    "Damn, I can''t go on like this. There is only one way remaining¡­" he made up his mind and dived down with his halberd and went straight to Aiden.


    Since that phantom was busy with his phoenix, he would take this chance and kill him. Although it sounded dangerous, he could only find this loophole.


    Aiden was about to sigh in relief when he saw that he was about to win. But the next thing made his hair stand on end.


    "Kid, it''s cheating." He panicked when he saw Davion approaching him. He tried to run away but fell on his knees due to his injuries.


    "Help.." He yelled towards his phantom.


    Before the phantom could react, Davion had already neared him and hacked his halberd horizontally towards his neck. He wanted to chop it off and end this once and for all.


    "No.." Aiden''s body reacted in an instant and used his hands to catch the de of the halberd. But with his feeble state right now, how could he have any sess? Yet, he still managed to buy some time for his phantom to respond.


    The phantom immediately let go of its ck serpent immediately and stretched it towards Davion.


    Davion didn''t bother it and applied much force into his halberd. If he had any remaining spiritual energy then it would have ended in a jiffy. But there are no what-ifs during a battle¡­


    The ck snake managed to reach him and at the same moment, his axe also broke free from Aiden''s hand and reached his neck.


    "Explode" Davion didn''t want to take the risk of taking the snake head-on. So, he simply blew his phoenix.


    "BBOOOOOMM"


    The explosion was so huge that everything around a two hundred meters radius disintegrated into dust. All the vegetation was destroyed and the ground sunk hundreds of meters deep. Clouds of smoke rose in the air but it couldn''t escape from the barrier. Thus, people from far away could neither see inside it nor sense it.


    ***


    A whileter, finally, there was some movementing from the ground. Arge hand slowly came out at first and slowly the whole body could be seen emerging. It was a big devil who seems to be in a bad state currently.


    "Ahh! I''m about to die." The devil cried out in pain. Indeed, this person was Davion.


    "Both of my wings have been torn apart and my tail too. Not only that, I have a big hole in his stomach." He looked below and from that hole, he was able to see the scenery behind him. He didn''t even notice where his internal organs had fallen.


    Everyone would have died with this injury but with a devil king''s body, he was barely able to survive. Yet, it was still not enough as he started feeling dizzy and even felt out of breath.


    Thus, he fell on the ground andy t on the ground. He looked at the clear sky and thought, "Is this how it feels to die?"


    "Hehe, but I''ve leveled up just now. Let''s see how my golden finger helps me in this state¡­"


    This was why he was not panicked and fearful of blowing away his phoenix this closely. He knew that he would be able to level up and recover in an instant after earning a lot of experience points from killing Aiden. And it happened immediately as he had thought.


    The hole started covering itself as new cells and tissues were being regenerated. The same goes for his internal organs and his exterior body parts too. The blood stopped dripping and the wounds closed by themselves. In a few minutes, he had already reached his peak state. Maybe you could say that he had be much better than ever as he had leveled up?


    After recovering, Davion sat cross-legged on the ground and suppressed his devil essence. He focused and steadily his aura was being withdrawn. Only then did he return to his normal form.


    "This devil form is really strong. I don''t know how to describe it." Davion sighed. The strong physiques provided by the Devil formbined with his own Body Tempering Art took him to apletely next level. Not only that, after buffing it with his lightning and dark energy, he was unstoppable. Although it was a tough battle, he was very satisfied with this art.


    "Now there are things I don''t understand. Why did my soul suddenly grow and be stronger? Why did my spiritual energy didn''t evolve and be soul Qi?" He was confused.


    "As for the second question, I think that this should be the case simr to Elder Edgar of the Blood Saber Sect. Although he had a soul, his Qi hadn''t evolved and the soul looked childish. This is also one of the defects of the Devil Soul Art."


    "If only I could have seen the soul of Aiden.." he felt slight disappointment as his soul seemed to have evaporated due to the explosion. If not then he could have learned more about it.


    "Thinking about the first question, maybe it was due to my golden finger¡­" He murmured. He still didn''t know how his panel worked. The only thing he knew was that every time he leveled up, his spiritual energy became stronger and control of it became better. Who knows if the same thing happened to his soul? So, he just let it slide for the time being.


    "Talking about the soul, let''s try whether I can bring it out of my body now." He was unsessful previously because of his soul bing weak. Not only that, but he was also in a battle. So, he could only forget about it. But now it was a perfect time to try to.


    He closed his eyes and focused on his Dantian. Above the devil essence, was a handsome-looking soul floating which seemed simr to Davion in every way except for those devil features. Currently, it was closing its eyes and staying still without any movements.


    When Davion concentrated on it, he found himself in control of his soul. He then opened his eyes and thought, "Let''s do it."


    He tried to move and found himself sessful. So, he rushed forward and came out of the body.


    When he exited, he saw his physical body sitting on the ground.


    "Interesting." He smiled and flew high up in the sky. He wanted to test his limits.


    "Dang"


    When he reached a certain distance in the sky, he crashed on the barrier.


    "Ahh! How could I forget about this?" He eximed.


    Then he thought about what Aiden had shown him earlier on. It was the skull that controlled this formation. So, he descended and went to look for Aiden''s spirit ring.


    "In excitement, I had forgotten about this important thing. It would have been a shame if someone else found it in the future..." he shook his head.

 Chapter 131 - Higher Grade Devil Artifact

    "Here it is."


    Davion saw the detached head of Aidenying on the ground with his dead body on the side. There was a spirit ring attached to his ring finger.


    Davion tried to touch the spirit ring but found that his hand would pass through it.


    "Although I can use spiritual energy with my soul, it seems like I can''t touch physical matters yet," he thought.


    "Not only that, my spiritual energy is constantly being depleted right now. This means that my soul might disappear and I might die after my energy runs out." He realized many things about the soul.


    He also found that he couldn''t restore his spiritual energy in this soul form.


    "So, one undoubtedly needs a body even after they reach the Nascent Soul Stage." Previously he had thought that one could abandon their physical body and live in the soul form as one would be able to do many things that a physical body couldn''t do. But it looks like he was too na?ve.


    "If only there were information about the souls in the library..." He sighed. He knew that only in the Core Disciples Peak he could find them.


    "Maybe I can find some ways to obtain them in the future. But first of all, are the girls and Rnd, ok?"


    Since they were being controlled by Aiden previously, he wanted to see whether they hade back to their senses or not. So, he returned back to his body and stood up. Then he took out the spirit ring from Aiden and looked through it.


    "My God! What are these?" He saw many ck-colored pills and stones.


    "Are these stones the currency used in the devil world like the spirit stones here?" he pondered. The same goes for those pills. Yet, he didn''t dare to try it right now.


    "I should check them after returning to the sect. Now let''s see how I can deactivate the barrier." He took out the golden skull and thought, "ording to Aiden, this formation can even block the senses of the Domain Realm experts. Along with it, it can trap every Nascent Soul Cultivator."


    "This should at least be a higher-grade devil artifact. The emperor is quite generous enough to give him." Davion felt somewhat jealous.


    "Although only someone above the Nascent Soul Stage could use such artifacts, Aiden was able to disy some of its power. Is it due to being a formation-based artifact or someone had already prepared for him to use it?" he waspletely clueless.


    "I reallyck knowledge," he gave a wry smile.


    "It''s useless to think about this for now. Let''s see what happens when I send my devil essence here." He closed his eyes and sent some part of his devil essence inside the skull.


    "Pftt-" Suddenly he coughed out blood and backed a few steps.


    "Damn, what a strong rebounding force!" he eximed.


    "As I thought, it is already refined by someone." He wiped the blood on his mouth and muttered.


    "Wew, seems like I will never be able to use it." Disappointment could be seen on his face.


    "So, should I exchange it for contribution points or refine it in the future after bing strong?" He was in deep thought.


    "No, no. How could I be so foolish? That emperor would definitely track me down with it."


    Although he had never seen a devil emperor, he had some faint guesses on how strong he might be.


    "I will thinkter what to do about it. But it''s time to deactivate the barrier." He sent his devil essence again while chanting some devil words this time.


    The skull glowed and the whole barrier began disappearing slowly. Although he couldn''t use this artifact currently, he got some basic information about it earlier. Thus, he easily found a way to deactivate it.


    "Now, it''s time to leave. But before that let''s take this body with me too."


    "Hehe, how can I forget about the contribution points?" Davion smiled and put the whole body in his ring.


    "Pervert.."


    He suddenly heard Mia yelling from behind. He turned back and saw those girls covering their faces and peeping at him through their fingers.


    "Damn" He finally noticed that he was currently naked as his clothes had already been torn apart after transforming into a devil. Thus, he hurriedly took out one from his spirit ring and dressed up.


    Only then did he approach them and asked, "When did all of you wake up? Are you girls fine?"


    "Senior Brother, we woke up just now and we are fine," Ste replied with a red face.


    "Humm, let''s go. We can''t stay here any longer." He said with a serious look on his face. He knew that there was really a high chance of someone appearing here after the barrier went down. This was because there was still a dangerous aura radiating from here due to the aftermath and especially thendscape waspletely destroyed. So, this matter would surely catch the attention of someone. Who knows if the emperor might evene here personally?


    "Senior Brother, what about that woman? Or that man¡­" She asked. This was the only thing that they had remembered.


    "Oh! I''ve taken care of that. It was a small devil that could change its form and cast illusion spells." He replied casually like it was a trivial matter.


    If Aiden was alive then he would have died from anger after listening to this. How could someone even dare to say this after getting oneself nearly killed?


    "Eh!" Ste didn''t know what to say. She knew that the matter was not so simple as she could see the deep pit ahead of her. But she didn''t question him anything because she knew the matter was simply way beyond her level. The same goes for Mia and Amelia.


    "Girls, wait here for a minute. My beast is missing.." Without waiting for their reply, he disappeared in a jiffy.


    Seeing him leave, Mia whispered to Amelia, "Now, I''m sure he is the masked man."


    "Indeed, that devil he was talking about must be a devil king," Amelia said while gazing at the destruction ahead of her.


    "Hehe, should we leak this news and have our revenge?" Mia chuckled.


    "Why are you two so sneaky these days?" Ste interrupted them and came in the middle of them.


    "No, we weren''t. We were just discussing today''s incident." Amelia said while ncing at Mia.


    "Yeah, we were thinking of what to do as we owe him a big deal this time. He saved our lives after all," Mia continued.


    "Humph, you don''t need to hide it anymore. I have been noticing you acting strangely after meeting Senior Brother Davion." She coldly said.


    "Now after seeing the aftermath of this battle, I''m sure you two are hiding something from me." She gave them a disappointed look.


    "Actually this.." Mia was about to say something when Amelia cut her off, "It''s no use in hiding this, Mia."


    She then told Ste everything that happened during that day in the Wild Northern Forest. If it was anyone else then she surely wouldn''t have told it. But since it was one of her best friends, she didn''t worry about it.


    A few minutester,


    "Haha"


    "So, it was like that." Steughed and had tears in her eyes. She couldn''t believe that such an interesting thing happened during that mission. Especially when she heard how he fooled that dragon and tamed it.


    "A true genius¡­" Ste praised him.


    Mia and Amelia had ck lines on their faces. Why didn''t she seem to be angry after knowing how they got bullied?


    "Who could have thought that he would suddenly join our sectter on and might even be the mysterious masked disciple?" Ste had various thoughts in her mind.


    "That is why he must have been favored by Elder Liliana." Everything made sense for her after knowing about it.


    Then she persuaded Mia, "I don''t think you should take this matter to heart and create troubles for him. Elder Liliana might be angry."


    "How could I do that? I was just joking." Mia smiled.


    "Ste you can take out your artifact and we will leave." Davion''s voice came from afar. He came infront of them with Rnd on his shoulders. He found him lying unconscious on the ground. It seemed like he went too hard on him with his punch and a mark of his fist could still be seen on his stomach. Thus, Rnd seemed very angry right now. He even fed him some spirit stones on the way but it didn''t work yet.


    If Rnd knew that it was him, who did it then he would''ve surely attacked him right here.


    "Senior Brother, but before that, thanks for saving our lives." Ste bowed and thanked him wholeheartedly.


    Davion found her a little bit more respectful this time and thought, "Is this because of my strength?"


    He then replied, "No worries. I had promised to protect you all."


    "Senior Brother, we are willing to give you those corpses in gratitude for saving us." Ste politely suggested.


    "Haha, I''ve already earned a lot from this trip. So, they are useless to me. You girls can consider this as a gift from me." Davion shamelessly said as he felt that he had managed to create a good impression on them.


    "As you say, Senior Brother.." Ste was full of smiles.

 Chapter 132 - Rankings Listed On The Stone

    During the nighttime, in the Wild Northern Forest,


    Five people were sitting on the rocks while devouringrge chunks of meats. Infront of them were the corpses of demon beasts radiating strong energy. If anybody woulde here and see this then they would surely get shell-shocked.


    All these demon beasts were rare and the strongest ones in the forest. But now they have all be food to these individuals here.


    The burly one in the middle raised his right hand and it slowly turned into a sharp de. Then he chopped off the tail of one of the demon beasts and swallowed it in an instant.


    "The flesh of these beasts is really soft and vigorouspared to the devils in our world. Although it''s already been a month of digesting them, I never seem to get tired," He said.


    "Indeed. I think it is us being away from this world for a long period of time." A young man said from his side. He wasn''t eating the meat like him but rather sucking their blood with his mouth.


    "However, it would have been much better if it were a beast at the Nascent Soul Stage," He sighed.


    "Humph, you are too greedy Jack. Don''t you know that such beats could already transform into human beings and have no point in staying here?" A female voice ridiculed him.


    "Haiz, I know it, Julia. I was just telling my inner desires," Jack replied.


    "Hehe, your inner desire really pales in myparison as I''m thirsting for human blood." She said while licking her lips.


    "Speaking of humans, where did Aiden go? Didn''t he say that he would bring something interesting for us?" Jack asked.


    "Yeah, I was also thinking the same. He even took that skull with him in case anything happened to him." Julia was confused why he went out suddenly. Especially when the elders in the Sect were in a high state of alert.


    Due to this and the emperor''s warning they were staying here for a whole month. ording to the emperor, the reinforcements woulde here in a few days'' time and they could finally act. Thus, they reasoned and tried to persuade him to wait for a while but he was resolute and seemed to make up his mind. So, they could only let him go.


    "Not only that, he is not acting as usual since the incident with that disciple." Jack smiled. He always felt good thinking about this as something simr happened to him.


    "Humm, what you said makes sense. He even refused to take me with him." She had a cold look on her face.


    "Do you think that he might have fallen into trouble?" Jack asked.


    "I don''t think so. After all, he has taken that skull.." Before she could finish her sentence, she saw that the burly man who was Jackson suddenly stood up and took out an orb from his spirit ring.


    The orb darkened and a strong aura was released from it. Then slowly a phantom of a man emerged from it.


    "Emperor" They immediately fell on their knees and greeted him.


    The emperor didn''t reply but gazed at them sharply. They started sweating when they saw that the emperor didn''t seem to be happy.


    "Emperor, did something happen?" Jackson was the first one to break the silence.


    "Where is Aiden?" The emperor questioned.


    "Eh! You already know about that?" Jackson was amazed by the abilities of the emperor.


    "Humph, is there something that you all can hide from me?" The emperor scoffed.


    "Please forgive me emperor for asking this silly question." Jackson bowed his head and apologized.


    "I don''t care about that. How dare you don''t follow my orders?" The emperor was furious.


    They felt a bad premonition when they heard this.


    "Did Aiden fall into a mishap?" They had this simr thought but didn''t dare to reply in fear of angering him more. So, they just lowered their heads in shame.


    Seeing them acting guilty, he didn''t scold them anymore and went straight to the point. "I found his soul locket broken."


    "Sheesh¡­"


    They sucked in a cold breath as they couldn''t believe it. When they reached the Devil King stage, they had to swear and give away a part of their soul as an allegiance to their superior for their protection. Although they might not get their freedom back, it was safer than being eaten by someone outside. This was how things worked there and the cruelty of the devil world.


    Since Aiden''s soul locket was broken doesn''t this mean that he had fallen already? They became a bit terrified when they thought about this.


    "So, you all should know what this means." The emperor said while looking in a certain direction.


    "Of course, emperor," They nodded.


    "Does anyone know why he left and where he went?" he asked.


    They shook their heads in response.


    "Damn" He cursed in anger as they couldn''t even answer a single question.


    "Let''s forget about it for now." He could only let it go for the time being.


    He then set his sights on Julia and ordered, "Julia, I will give the task of investigating this to you. Although he was a failure, how could I let him die unjustly? I have to catch that culprit."


    "But emperor, I don''t know where to start," Julia replied.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. I have already sensed the location of my artifact." He felt some pain when talking about this. Even if he was an emperor, getting a higher-grade devil artifact was really difficult.


    It was so precious that if someone had asked him to pick out between Aiden and the artifact then he would definitely choose theter one without any hesitation.


    Julia''s eyes lit up when she heard this as she had a chance to redeem herself. But his next words poured cold water over her head.


    "I can sense it moving towards the direction of the Thunderbolt Sect. So, it is likely an elder or a core disciple who is behind this," He coldly said. This Sect was creating trouble and angering him frequently.


    "So, what can I do?" Julia felt disappointed.


    He took out another skull that looked simr to the previous one and passed it to her. Then he said, "I want you to enter the Thunderbolt Sect as a disciple and find that person. It would be even better if you could catch that disciple who invaded Aiden''s territory a month ago."


    Julia nodded and put it back.


    "Don''t loose this one. It''s thest one I have." He reminded her.


    "I understand, emperor. Yet, there is one thing that bothers me." She didn''t have the confidence to enter the sect so boldly even though she was good at illusion techniques.


    "I know what you want to say. So, I''ve prepared some things for you." The moment he said this, a small crack appeared on his side and the body of a young girl fell from it.


    The young girl was wearing the robes of the Thunderbolt Sect and didn''t seem to be breathing.


    Seeing this she eximed, "Emperor! Do you want me to be her and enter the sect?"


    "Yes. I have injected some part of my devil essence into her body. This will help you to disguise yourself properly and those old fogies in the sect will never be able to spot you unless you reveal yourself," He exined.


    "Sorry to trouble you emperor," She respectfully said.


    "Humm, it would be better if you can collect more information when you are on the way." He then nced at the others and finally dissipated.


    However, they heard a voice ringing in their heads.


    "Don''t trouble me any further. The reinforcements wille by next week and you all can finally begin."


    ***


    The next day, many disciples gathered inside the mission hall and were looking at the rock where the names of disciples were already visible.


    "As I thought, Senior Brother Liam is ranked at first. He deserves to be the strongest inner court disciple."


    "Yeah, who could have thought that he would be able to y five devilmanders in a single day. He deserves his reputation."


    "I don''t think he will be able to remain in this position today. Senior Sister Oliva is at the second and will soon be able to catch up."


    "Oh! How could I forget about her? I heard that she also killed five yesterday. But Senior Brother Liam managed to kill stronger ones."


    When the disciples were discussing, suddenly one of them eximed, "Why don''t I see the name of the masked disciple?"


    "Eh! Now you have said it. It''s missing."


    "With his strength, he should have easily taken the first ce."


    "Of course. But it seems like he hasn''t in a single one."


    "Didn''t he get the news?"


    "Who knows? Maybe he will start today."


    "Hehe, I think he is a faker and is scared topete for the rankings." Suddenly one of themughed.


    Thus, he managed to catch everyone''s attention. But they didn''t say anything and rather looked behind him.


    Seeing this the disciple also turned back and got shocked by what he saw.

 Chapter 133 - Challenge The Masked-Man

    A masked man was standing there and looking at him coldly. Indeed, this was Davion.


    "I.." He panicked and had sweats all over his forehead. Before he could say something, tremendous pressure befell on him.


    "Too strong.." He muttered and fell on his knees. The other disciples also had simr thoughts.


    "Humph" Davion didn''t spare him another nce and went past him.


    But suddenly an imposing voice rang in everyone''s ears.


    "Stop."


    Everyone turned in that direction and saw three young men entering the hall. Among them, the one in the middle looked the most eye-catching. He had yellow hair and a long sword strapped to his back.


    "Senior Brother Liam" The surrounding disciples eximed and bowed towards him respectfully.


    "Is this the number one disciple in the inner court peak?" Davion thought while observing him. He knew about it after listening to these disciples gossiping with each other a while ago.


    Liam nodded in appreciation and then set his sights on the masked man. The two calmly looked at each other and the others didn''t dare to speak a word in fear of angering them. Thus, the atmosphere became tense and quiet.


    However, one of hisckeys couldn''t take this silence and was the first one to speak, "Why don''t you greet our Senior Brother? Don''t you know him? He.."


    Before he could finish speaking, the otherckey smacked him on his head and whispered, "Shut up. He is the mysterious masked man everyone was talking about since a month ago."


    "My God! I thought that it was someone else as we have never got a chance to see him. But why is he here today?" he became speechless.


    "Stay quiet you two. Don''t make a fool of me here," Liam sternly said.


    "Sorry, Senior Brother," They apologized.


    Liam didn''t bother about them but took a few steps forward and said, "So, you are the most popr disciple nowadays, aren''t you?"


    "Maybe if they say so," Davion thought for a while and spoke.


    "Hehe, it''s a pleasure to meet you," Liam smiled.


    "Me too," Davion replied.


    "I''m Liam, one of the inner court disciples. You should have heard about me." Liam introduced himself.


    "Of course, I heard it just a few minutes ago." When Davion answered this everyone had their mouths wide open. They thought that he was being very arrogant as everyone in the sect knew who Senior Brother Liam was. Even the disciples from the other middle-grade sects knew about him.


    This was due to the fact that he was at the peak of the Golden Core Stage and had a high potential to reach the Nascent Soul Stage. Thus, he was quite favoured by the elders and had good fame.


    Liam''s expression changed a bit when he heard this. But he still didn''t loose his temper this easily.


    "Since you know about me, it would be fair to know more about you. Why don''t you give me your introduction as well? I believe everyone is curious like me."


    "No." Davion denied it.


    "You.." Liam had anger written all over his face. He couldn''t believe that this person was so self-centred that he even refused without any hesitation.


    "Hehe, are you scared of something? From the looks of it, you seem to be a big fraud that identally chanced upon a devil core. Not only that, you shamelessly spread fake news that you managed to kill a devil king," Liam mocked him.


    The disciples swallowed their saliva and immediately backed away. Liam''sckeys also followed them. They knew that their Senior Brother must have definitely angered the masked man. Who knew they would sh right here right now?


    "Even if I did this, why are you so butt-hurt by it?" Davion scoffed.


    "Pfft-"


    The disciples covered their mouths andughed. Although they tried their best to control it, it still escaped.


    "Damn." Liam cursed. He couldn''t believe that he would be made fun of infront of everyone.


    "Humph, it seems like you only know how to talk and have no strength to back it up," Liam angrily said.


    "Is that all you''ve got to say? I''m leaving." Davion didn''t want to waste any time with him.


    "Wait," Liam yelled and continued, "I challenge you to a duel right now. If you can beat me then only, we will believe you. Don''t hide like thest time." This was the actual reason why he stopped the masked man in the first ce. He wanted to beat him and prove to the elders that he was qualified enough to be a core disciple immediately.


    "Are you sure?" Davion asked. He felt that he should ept this challenge as it might prevent simr incidents from happening in the future.


    "Of course," Liam smiled and nced at those disciples. Seeing their admiring gaze, he felt that he had retained some of his face.


    "Ok! I will ept it but..," Davion paused there.


    "But what?" Liam asked.


    "We will bait all of our contribution points. What do you think?" How could Davion fight without any benefits?


    When Liam heard this, he hesitated. Seeing how confidently the masked man suggested, he had a bad premonition. But thinking about how he would be a big joke,ter on, he had to ept it.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "I ept it. Let''s fight in the arena."


    He was about to leave when he heard Davion calling him out.


    "Stop."


    "Is there anything more?" He felt a bit scared thinking about this.


    "I don''t want to waste my time going there. Let''s fight here," Davion suggested.


    "No. Our battle will surely damage this hall and we might get punished by the elders," Liam shook his head.


    "Haha, do you think that you are strong enough to do that?" Davionughed.


    "F**k you" Lian couldn''t take it anymore. He pulled out his sword and channelled his Qi inside it.


    "Let me see if you can handle this."


    "Blinding Lights"


    The sword shined and released a white coloured light. The light was so bright that the whole hall got illuminated by its radiance and all the disciples had to cover their eyes.


    "Interesting. A light-based spell. It''s my first time experiencing this." Davion muttered.


    Although he couldn''t see anything here like those disciples, he didn''t worry about it as he had already sensed Liam with his Mind-Eye.


    So, he just stood there with his hands behind his back and waited patiently for him to strike.


    "Humm, why is he just staying there with his eyes closed? Does he think that he would be able to react after Ie near him?" Liam thought.


    "Hehe, but you are too na?ve." He smiled and disappeared from that ce. In an instant, he was already above him.


    "Divine Doppelgangers"


    Three specks of light came out from his body and they turned into himself in the blink of an eye. They were carrying swords like him and one would never be able to spot the difference unless they were far stronger than him.


    "Go"


    The four of them surrounded Davion and began attacking him frequently. However, Davion easily dodged every move thrown at him.


    "Damn, how could he be faster than me? Not only that, he is even closing his eyes." Liam was shocked.


    Suddenly, he saw him pointing his finger at one of his doppelgangers. A bolt of lightning came out of it which easily destroyed it. Yet, a strange thing happened. After getting destroyed, it reformed again.


    "Good Spell." Davion praised him.


    "You.." Liam nearly coughed out blood from anger. He couldn''t believe that this person wasplimenting him while fighting.


    "He is too strong. I''m already feeling pressure when he hasn''t shown any of his tricks." He had a solemn look on his face.


    "I should simply use that skill now or else I''m done." He made up his mind. But his n got disrupted as he suddenly heard him saying, "It''s time to end this. I didn''t attack you earlier because I was just curious about your spells."


    "What?" He didn''t even have time to react as he saw him appearing ahead of him in the blink of an eye.


    "How did you find out?'' He couldn''t believe how his main body simply got caught.


    "Because you are too weak," Davion replied and smashed his stomach with his right knee.


    "Bang"


    Liam was thrown like a cannonball out of the hall and the illuminating light slowly disappeared with him.


    "What happened?" The disciples immediately eximed as they could finally see.


    "Look, Senior Brother Liam is missing."


    "Indeed, did he get beaten up?"


    "But it happened too fast and I couldn''t even see it."


    "The masked man deserves his reputation."


    "Yeah, I''m sad that we couldn''t see any of his abilities."


    The disciples started discussing as this battle was an eye-opener for them.


    "Senior Brother..." Liam''sckeys finally came back to their senses and rushed outside of the hall. Who knows how serious his injuries might be?

 Chapter 134 - The Number One Disciple In The Ranking Stone

    "Senior Brother, how are you?" They asked when they saw him lying on the floor with his back supported on the walls.


    "I''m fine," Liam replied in a low voice. Blood could be seening out from his mouth.


    "So, what are we going to do now?" One of them asked.


    "Wew, let''s honor the bet first," Liam sighed and slowly stood up.


    "But.." They wanted to say something but he didn''t even bother to listen to them and had already gone ahead.


    They looked at each other and shook their heads. "Senior Brother suffered a heavy loss today."


    Inside the mission hall,


    Davion went towards the disciples who were responsible for the inspection. He saw a few disciples currently being busy with their inspection.


    He looked at the process thoroughly and was amazed by how it was done. He saw them using a strange rod which was sharp at one of its ends to poke in those corpses.


    Then the rod would emit a bright light of varying colors. ording to the colors, the corpses were recognized and the disciples would earn their contribution points. This was somewhat simr to the orb from where he had his talent checked during the Sect Selection Ceremony.


    Seeing Davioning, the nearby disciples immediately bowed and backed away.


    He nodded and said, "Make arge space for me."


    The disciples didn''t understand why but they did as he told and looked at him curiously.


    Davion opened his spirit ring and took out corpses after corpses.


    "My God! How could there be so many?"


    "Indeed, he is still taking it out."


    "Not only that, every single one of them appears to be a devilmander."


    "But why do they seem to berger and stronger than that of the ones killed by Senior Brother Liam?"


    "Don''t tell me all of them are the corpses of the peak stage devilmanders?"


    The disciples became shell-shocked and finally understood what he meant. They even found it more surprising than the battle earlier.


    When Davion finished taking out everything the whole hall was filled with strong devil essence. Thus, there were already some disciples finding it difficult to breathe.


    "Verify them fast. I don''t have much time," Davion ordered.


    "Yes, Senior Brother." The disciples replied with a shaky voice and began straight away.


    While they were busy, Liam just managed to enter the hall again with his twockeys.


    "Pfft-"


    Liam suddenly coughed out blood and nearly fell to the ground. But hisckeys managed to support him and prevent it from happening.


    "Senior Brother!"


    "I''ve still underestimated him. He is too terrifying," Liam wiped the blood on his face and spoke.


    "Of course, Senior Brother."


    "I think you should go and apologize to himter on and try to leave a good impression on him."


    Previously they wanted him to run away taking this opportunity and dismiss the bet. However, they had aplete change of personality right now. It was all due to fear after seeing those corpses.


    "Humph, I don''t need you two to teach me these things," Liam scoffed and waited patiently.


    ***


    Half an hourter,


    The disciples finally finished verifying. They even had sweats on their forehead.


    "Senior Brother, there are a total of thirtyte-stage devilmanders and ten middle-stage devilmanders. As for the remaining, they are all early-stage devilmanders," One of them reported.


    "Sheesh¡­"


    When the others heard it, they sucked in a cold breath. They couldn''t believe such a person existed.


    "Pretty good," Davion praised them for their efforts. Indeed, these were the corpses of all the devils that he had killed in a month using the devil summoning art and during his time with the girls yesterday. Previously he would allow Rnd to eat them up but after meeting Elder Liliana, he had forsaken it.


    Although he could destroy them, he didn''t do it thinking that they might have some use in the future. And now it seemed like he had made the correct decision.


    "So, how much can I get?" Davion asked and the other disciples also paid attention to it. They knew that history was going to be made in the sect today as nobody could earn that much in a jiffy.


    "It''s thirty-two thousand contribution points."


    Everyone''s heart sped up when they heard this. It was such a huge amount that they might need hundreds of years to collect it.


    But Davion didn''t show any reactions to it and asked, "Does this tool work for a devil king too?''


    "This.."


    "We don''t know because we have never tried it."


    "Why are you asking us this?"


    Davion thought for a while and replied, "I chanced upon a devil king yet again. However, I managed to bring its body this time."


    "What? Are you telling the truth, kid?" Before anyone could react, they heard a thunderous voiceing from who knows where.


    "Who?" Davion used his Mind-Eye but couldn''t sense anyone.


    "Haha, behind you."


    Davion turned back and saw that it was the same old man in charge of the spiritual arts hall. Nobody knew how he came here in the blink of an eye.


    "Greetings Elder" Davion bowed.


    "Kid, I don''t have time for these formalities. Just tell me whether it''s true or not," The old man looked impatient.


    Davion nodded and took out the detached head of Aiden with his remaining body. The moment it was taken out, almost all the disciples fell on their knees and their eyes began to turn red. It seemed like the devilish auraing out from this dead body was still too strong for them to handle.


    "Humph" The old man waved his hands and everyone felt a warm aura soothing their minds. Thus, in a few seconds, everybody returned back to normal.


    "Kid, you were indeed telling the truth. I can see that it has not been a long time since this devil was taken care of. As for the other devils, I cannot say the same thing," He smiled as if he knew about everything.


    Davion could only scratch his head in embarrassment.


    "Hehe, you always surprise me. I didn''t think that you would be strong enough to kill a middle-stage devil king. Are you already at the Nascent Soul Stage?" The old man tried to see through him with his divine sense but again found himself unsessful.


    "What method has Liliana used on him?" He pondered.


    "Elder, I want to exchange it for contribution points," Davion requested.


    "No problem. I will give you forty thousand contribution points for all these." The old man said.


    Davion felt that the price was satisfactory and he agreed straight away.


    A whileter, Davion stood there with a smile on his face. But due to his mask, nobody could see it.


    "Hehe, time to go to the Alchemy Peak¡­" When he was about to leave, he was stopped by someone.


    "Liam? Why are you here? Do you still want to fight?" Davion coldly said.


    "No, no. Senior Brother. I am here to apologize and ask for forgiveness," Liam politely said. He even called him Senior Brother.


    "Is that it?" Davion didn''t want to waste his time talking with this person.


    "Senior Brother, actually I''m here for our bet," Liam replied.


    "Junior Brother, you are really a trustworthy person." Davion praised him and patted his shoulder. He had forgotten about this after earning a huge sum of contribution points. But who could have thought that he would seek himself willingly?


    The disciples had their mouths wide open in such a turn of events. They had only one thought in their mind after seeing them. "Shameless."


    A few minutester, all the disciples went to their usual task and everything returned to normal. But Liam was still standing there looking at the rock with heartbreak.


    He had thought that the masked man would pity him and wouldn''t take his contribution points as he had a few pointspared to him. But he underestimated his greed. The masked man took everything he had collected.


    He lost five thousand contribution points in an instant. His eyes became wet after seeing his name written in the second ce. What was the point of having his name in the second ce when he had already be penniless?


    "Let''s forget it. I can only work harder now," He sighed and left.


    ***


    "Hehe, I bought forty-five Qi refining pills with all the contribution points I had." Davionughed aftering out of the Alchemy Peak.


    "Now, I can finally try those devil pills without any worries." After returning from his mission yesterday, he was not in a hurry to try those pills.


    This was because he didn''t know whether there would be any side effects or not. So, to be careful he waited for today to get his hands on the Qi refining pills. Since he had enough Qi refining pills to level up now, he could take those devil pills as much as he wanted. Even if he was about to die from the side effects, he would be able to return to his peak state with these pills.


    Hence, he was full of smiles on his way to his courtyard. But he didn''t notice that a young girl was observing him from a distance.. The girl looked like she had be one with nature such that even Davion''s Mind-Eye couldn''t sense her.

 Chapter 135 - Level 30

    Inside the cultivation room of his courtyard, Davion was sitting cross-legged on the floor while looking at the bottles of pills infront of him. One was the bottle of ck-colored pills that he had obtained from Aiden while the other was the bottle containing the normal Qi refining pills.


    "Let''s see what happens when I take the ck one." He opened the cap of the bottle and took out one of the pills. Then he swallowed it and closed his eyes.


    The pill broke apart and released a huge amount of devil essence after it went inside. This devil essence then slowly proceeded towards his devil seed and was absorbed by it.


    "Is this it?"


    "Nheless, it didn''t even provide me with the experience points although it worked simrly to those Qi refining pills. Why?" He was confused as it didn''t seem to make sense.


    The Qi refining pills would also break down after they went inside and likewise would release arge amount of Qi. Then this Qi would be absorbed by his body and his experience points would increase rapidly.


    He thought for a while about this matter and reached a conclusion, "Maybe it is due to my devil seed absorbing it instead of my body?"


    "Although this pill seems to be useless to me, I can recover my devil essence during a battle in case I run out of it." He made up his mind and put that bottle back into his spirit ring.


    "Now, it''s time to level up." Like previously he opened the cap of the other bottle. But this time he poured all the pills into his mouth and swallowed them in the blink of an eye.


    If anybody had seen this then they would surely pass out from shock. Even a Nascent Soul Cultivator didn''t dare to take this huge amount of Qi. Not only that, one had to be careful of the impurities present inside the pill.


    This was the reason why the cultivators wouldn''t solely depend on the pills. They would only take them in a certain interval of time in fear of umting impurities. This was also the same for the pills of the highest grade. However, it didn''t matter for Davion.


    His experience bar began filling up swiftly, and it became full in a few seconds. A strong aura was released out from his body which shook the whole courtyard and the formation outside. This indicated that he had reached level 29. But this was still not over yet as it began filling up once again.


    "Damn, I don''t think this courtyard will be able to handle it if I level up once again. The same goes for the formation outside. The elders would definitely get notified." He had a solemn look on his face.


    "I became careless and didn''t think about it in excitement." While he was worrying, he saw a blue-colored barrier surrounding him. It prevented his aura from leaking and managed to stabilize the formation and the courtyard.


    "This.." He became speechless and didn''t know how to react.


    But suddenly he heard a calm woman''s voice in his mind.


    "I will be waiting for you at the peak."


    He had beads of sweat on his forehead when he recognized whose voice it was.


    "Elder Liliana.." He muttered. Remembering how the old elder in the spiritual arts hall mentioned how scary she could be when angered, he felt his heart beating wildly.


    "She must be furious after knowing I lied to her. Who knows if she might even torture me to know my secrets?" He had various scenarios ying in his mind when all of a sudden, a far more terrifying aura came out of his body. If not for the blue barrier, everything would have been turned to dust.


    "Let''s forget about it for now. I should focus on seeing what changes would happen to me right now." Indeed, he had leveled up again.


    His spiritual energy became more robust and began flowing violently throughout his body. He felt his cells, tissues, and every part of his body greedily absorbing this energy.


    After a few minutes,


    "Ahh.." he suddenly cried out and tore off the clothes he was wearing as he experienced a tearing pain in his skin. Slowly, his skin started shedding off like those of the snakes and new ones started reappearing. While it was happening, other changes were simultaneously taking ce inside his Dantian.


    A Silvery colored spiritual energy with a tinge of gold mixed into it was being drawn into his devil seed. Not only that but his soul which was floating above it was getting baptized by this energy. The devil seed grew in size, and some changes could be seen in the soul.


    Firstly, the soul became silver-colored from brown and radiated a shade of goldening from its outline. Then the devilish featurespletely disappeared. This included the wings, horns, and tail. As a result, the soul lookedpletely simr to Davion''s body.


    After an hour,


    "Hah, hah¡­" Davion caught his breath and sighed in relief, "It''s finally over."


    He stood up and stretched his body. He found it much morefortable and lighter than an hour ago. He then left this room and went to his bedroom to look at the mirror. As for the barrier, it disappeared the moment he touched it.


    When he entered, he caught sight of Rnd on his bed chewing some spirit stones. Rnd also nced back and then something weird happened. Rnd flew over his shoulders and both of his heads started licking his face.


    "Stop.." Davion tried to push him away but Rnd seemed to be enjoying it and didn''t back down.


    "Damn" He cursed and pped Rnd away with his right hand.


    "Bang" Rnd was flung outside the room.


    "Strange" he murmured and went infront of the mirror.


    "What? Is this me?" Davion had his mouth wide open after he saw his image.


    He looked a few years younger than previously and had a childish vibe written all over his face. His skin looked as smooth and crystal clear as that of a newborn baby. When he touched it, he could feel how soft it was.


    "I.." He shook his head and turned back. Although he looked more handsome, he still wanted tough after seeing his face.


    "Let''s take a bath first and think what to doter on." He felt sticky and a bit dirty.


    But before he could do that, Rnd had pounced on him again.


    "Rnd. Stop ying¡­"


    ***


    A whileter, in the cultivation room, Davion was standing in the middle with his eyes closed. He had already taken a bath and had changed into a new set of robes. If not for these robes of the Thunderbolt Sect, everybody would think of him as a schr. This was all because of his innocent young look and fair smooth skin. How could cultivators who fight brutally possess such qualities?


    "Focus.." he softly said.


    Then slowly his body started to levitate.


    "As I thought, I can indeed fly." Davion finally opened his eyes and smiled. After reaching level 30, he noticed that the color of his spiritual energy had changed a bit. Even though only a tinge of gold was added, it had improved his spiritual energy by leaps and bounds. So, he knew that it should be simr to how Qi evolves into soul Qi after reaching the Nascent Soul Stage.


    Thus, he tried to fly using his spiritual energy like how one could fly using their soul Qi and he became sessful in the end.


    "I think I should practice a bit more." He thought and practiced flying everywhere in the room.


    "Swish¡­swish¡­"


    Only the sounds of his robes fluttering could be heard in the room.


    A few minutester, he finally stopped.


    "This speed isparable to when I''m using the Thunder Stomp spell. However, I should be much faster now if I use it again." He descended, but he didn''t want to test it currently. Previously he had dealt a ton of damage to the floor, and who knew what would happen if he tried it again.


    "Now, I''m ready to leave. But before that, I think I should refine this weapon." Davion took out the axe which was owned by Aiden and did the same process he did with his halberd. Yet, instead of using spiritual energy, he injected devil essence.


    The axe shined brightly and was refined within a minute. He put it back in his spirit ring and thought, "I''ve be really strong after reaching level 30 as I refined it this easily. I should even be able to handle Aiden without my devil form."


    He was full of confidence.


    "But there are new problems now." He furrowed his brows.


    Meeting Elder Liliana was already one. So, he refined this axe to increase his battle power in case something happened when meeting her. Even though he would not be her match, being prepared was still better than doing nothing. The other problem was that after reaching level 30, the experience bar didn''t fill up like earlier but stopped when it was only one-tenth filled. It meant that these Qi refining pills wouldn''t be useful like before.


    "Maybe there should be simr pills for the Nascent Soul Cultivators.." While thinking about these things, he left for the Core Disciples Peak with Rnd.

 Chapter 136 - The Second Move Of The Halberd: Coiling Dragon

    "I''ve arrived." Davion stood at the peak of the Core Disciples Peak and looked at the beautiful courtyard a certain distance away from him.


    "I don''t know what she wants from me. Is it about the task that she was mentioning or something else?" He was feeling quite nervous.


    "Wew, let''s not think too much. I can''t escape anyways." He muttered and slowly proceeded forward.


    He saw the same field which was filled with varieties of spiritual flowers and herbs. They were releasing a fragrant aura, and he felt refreshed when he neared them.


    "My courtyard is really garbagepared to it." He shook his head and continued walking.


    But suddenly, he sensed a dangerous auraing from the ground with his Mind-Eye. Thus, he immediately jumped back.


    "Bang"


    A bolt of lightning emerged and exploded in the air.


    "What is happ¡­" before he could finish his sentence, Rnd on his shoulder roared and pointed his w behind him. So, he turned back and saw many of them emerging from the ground.


    "Damn, it''s too dangerous here. I should leave." He made up his mind and tried to escape from here.


    "Swish..swish.." he evaded every single one of them and used his Thunder Stomp Spell to propel himself towards the exit. He was so fast right now that he reached there in the blink of an eye.


    However, he was meant to be disappointed as the defensive formation finally kicked in. A circr dome covered the whole peak and nothing could break free from it.


    "Shit, what does she want?" Davion cursed as he couldn''t understand why she was ying with him here. With her cultivation base couldn''t she have easily caught him and interrogated him?


    While he was thinking, the whole ground started to shine and he felt a far more terrifying aura brewing inside.


    "I can''t even stay on the ground now." He thought and ordered, "Rnd, transform. We are flying."


    Rnd understood it and transformed straight away. Seeing this, Davion leaped on his back and Rnd took off into the air.


    Then he gazed below and saw a sea of lightning gathering with a whirlpool in the middle. The whirlpool becamerger andrger and slowly a huge snake came out of it. Although it waspletely made of lightning, the scales on its body and how its pupils were moving made it lookpletely realistic. The snake then gazed at them and hissed loudly.


    Rnd panicked after seeing this and was already shaking due to fear. If not for Davion on his back, he would have already tried to break past the dome.


    Davion took out his halberd and had a solemn look on his face, "Does she want to test my strength?"


    He could only think of this reason as he felt the energying out of this snake simr to Aiden. It seemed like she wanted to see with her own eyes whether he was capable of ying a middle-stage devil king or not.


    So, he at once channeled his spiritual energy into his halberd and yelled "Coiling Dragon"


    Indeed, he was going to use the second ability of his halberd. After reaching level 30, he had almost enough spiritual energy to use it. Since she wanted to test him, Davion also thought the same. Why not test his new ability too?


    A tri-colored aura was released from his halberd which then took the shape of a huge dragon that was as big as the snake. Even though this dragon looked realistic, it waspletely different from all the dragons that he had ever seen. It had tricolored scales with a long and thin body like that of a snake. But with additional ws, feet, and two horns on its head.


    "This dragon looks like an eastern dragon that I used to hear about in my previous world." he was surprised.


    Rnd had both of his mouths wide open after catching sight of it. He was thinking about when he could be stronger and bigger like it.


    The snake felt threatened when he saw it. As a result, it immediately flew upwards and attacked it.


    "Go." Davion swung his halberd and the dragon dived down as he had ordered.


    The snake tried to bite the dragon but the dragon used its sharp ws to grip its neck. Then it coiled around its body and held it tightly. The snake tried to free itself but it was unsessful. Not only that, the snake was bing smaller as time passed and the dragon was bing bigger. It appeared that the dragon could absorb others'' energy and be powerful.


    "Good!" Davion was full of smiles when he saw this. If he could use this move when fighting Aiden then he could have defeated his phantom easily. He still remembered how his phoenix got beaten up that time. If he hadn''t chosen to blow it up then, he might have died.


    Inside the courtyard, a beautifuldy was observing this scene carefully.


    "So, it seems that you were indeed capable. But I have to put it to an end now or else my field would get destroyed here."


    She disappeared from her ce and appeared in the air behind Davion. Without him noticing, she waved her hands and both the snake and the dragon disappeared as if nothing had happened there.


    "Eh! What happened?" Davion eximed. Rnd was also looking left and right in amazement.


    "It looks like she has intervened." He put back his halberd and thought.


    "Hehe, I should have impressed her with this move," Davion chuckled but suddenly he heard a calm voiceing from behind.


    "Is that so?"


    Davion had beads of sweat on his forehead when he heard this. He recognized who it was. Yet, before he could react, he was smashed down to the ground with Rnd.


    "BOOM"


    ***


    "Ah! Where am I?" Davion nced around and found himself on a bed in a well-decorated room. He also saw Rnd sleeping on the floor.


    "Damn, now I remember what had happened." He recalled his memories and smiled wryly. Who could have thought that he would not be able to receive a single blow from her?


    "I''m still very far away from the Domain Realm," he sighed as all his happiness after leveling up to 30 disappeared in an instant.


    Then he stood up and left the room. Aftering out, he saw ady watering her spiritual herbs. He didn''t disturb her and just watched it quietly.


    Only after a few minutes, did she eventually stop. Then she looked at him and said, "You''ve woken up."


    "Greetings Elder," he bowed.


    "Humm" She nodded and asked, "Do you know why I called you here?"


    Davion shook his head innocently.


    "You really know how to act, don''t you?" She smiled and approached him.


    "Is it for a task that you''ve mentioned previously?" He thought for a while and replied.


    "Yeah, it is one of the reasons. But before that tell me how you hid your cultivation base? I can''t even see it." This was the thing that was bugging her the whole time.


    She tried to see through him with her Divine Sense when he had passed out but she became unsessful again. He looked like a normal person devoid of any cultivation base. If the other elders in the sect knew about it then they would certainly be shell-shocked.


    It was because she possessed the strongest soul among all of them including the Sect Master. Since the divine sense improves along with the soul, she was considered the strongest in this subject. Yet, she still couldn''t find anything about him. Thus, this would create a great sensation in the Sect.


    "I think it is due to my Holy Physique," Davion proudly said. This was the reason he had thought of.


    She looked at him suspiciously when he answered this. He saw this and exined about the incident in the Sect Selection Ceremony about how the orb could have been damaged due to the cloaked man of the Heavenly Demon Sect.


    "Oh! I had heard about this incident. It appears as what you said is true." Even if he was lying there was nothing she could do to confirm that he had a holy physique. This was due to the fact that the strange orb could only be found in the four major sects. To check one''s talent one had to inspect their creation energy which was impossible for other sects except them.


    "Maybe this is also why he possesses the dual nature of Qi and could be younger after breaking through..." She felt that he was telling the truth after thinking about these things as everything made sense. Indeed, she had clearly sensed what those tri-colored energies were with her Divine Sense.


    "Ok! I¡­"


    When she was about to say something, all of a sudden, an explosion was heard from inside the courtyard.


    "Bang"


    "This.." Davion nced in that direction and used his Mind-Eye. He sensed an irregr breathing from inside.


    "Le!"


    He saw Elder Liliana crying out and disappearing from his vision.

 Chapter 137 - Secret Realm

    "Eh! Did she just call out Le?" Davion thought and went inside curiously to see what had caused Elder Liliana to react this way. He saw one of the rooms had a broken door and an unusual auraing out of it.


    Inside the room, a beautiful girl was sitting cross-legged on the floor with her eyes closed. Her face was pale, and traces of blood could be seen on her lips.


    "So, it''s really her," Davion murmured and looked at what was happening.


    Elder Liliana was putting her hands behind Le''s back and injecting her Qi into her body. Thus, the unstable aura was getting controlled, and Le slowly regained color on her face.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to be so rash when breaking through?" Elder Liliana scolded.


    "Mom, but I didn''t want to loose to her," Le replied.


    "Cough, cough-" But suddenly she started coughing out blood and the aura became unstable again.


    "Don''t talk anymore and just focus on guiding my Qi into your Dantian. Then steadilypress your Golden Core," Elder Liliana ordered.


    Le didn''t say anything this time and only nodded her head.


    Only after half an hour, did Elder Liliana finallye out. Seeing Davion, she sighed, "Kids these days have no patience."


    Davion smiled and said, "I didn''t know that you had a daughter." However, he was shocked inside as he couldn''t believe that their rtionship could be so close.


    "Is it strange?" she asked.


    "Yes, a bit. After all, you look quite young." Davion praised her in the hope of trying to get into her good side. Even if Le told her about that incident, he might get pardoned if he was sessful.


    "Humm, you sure know how to talk. But this is not how you should be talking to your elders. I''m already old enough to be your grandmother." She scoffed.


    "Eh!" Davion scratched his head and felt that his n had backfired.


    She shook her head and waved her hand, "Let''s go outside. We might disturb her here."


    Both of them disappeared and reappeared in the field.


    "Elder, why was your daughter injured?" Davion tried to change the subject immediately since it became somewhat awkward earlier.


    "It''s not the case. She had a cultivation deviation due to bing hasty and trying to break through to the middle-stage of Golden Core State by force. You can call her Le by the way." She answered.


    "Oh! It''s my first time hearing it," Davion eximed and then asked, "So, what happens to her now?"


    "I have helped her to break through with my Qi. Thus, she should be good to go after a few hours. But it''s bad for her in the long run as it is not her Qi. So, she has to refine it, and this process takes a long period of time. If one doesn''t refine it then they will never progress in the future. This is also the reason why the cultivators refrain from taking others'' help to break through." she exined.


    Davion finally understood what she meant by it. Cultivation is a long and tedious journey where one could only depend upon themselves.


    "Talking about Le, the person whom I wanted you to help is her," she said.


    "Are you telling me that the task is rted to her?" he asked.


    "Yes, every five years our secret realm opens and all the inner court disciples must participate. There are many rare treasures of heavens and earth found inside there and thus this is a good opportunity for the disciples to benefit from." She was hinting into something.


    "Secret Realm?" He was a bit confused. Even though he had heard a lot about them in the novels from his previous life, they were only just imaginations. So, he wanted to know more.


    "Eh! How could I forget that you are from the Outer Region and must not have heard about them?" She shook her head and continued.


    "Secret Realm is an independent space constructed by the experts who have mastered the power ofws where life can exist. Although this is a topic that you can''t touch right now, you just need to know that only the cultivators above the Domain Realm can create one. As a result, it is impossible for us elders as well as the sect master to create one."


    "Now you must be wondering why there is one in our sect, don''t you?" She had even anticipated what he would ask.


    "Of course," Davion nodded.


    "We also don''t know much about it. This secret realm was already here way before we established our sect. The same goes for the other middle-grade sects. They also possess their own secret realm which opens every five years like us." She had a confused look when talking about it as all the secret realms opened at the same time.


    "Is it a coincidence or there are some things that they didn''t know?" This was the question that had been bugging her and every expert in the Inner Region. But they couldn''t find any clues to it and could only let it slide.


    After listening to all this, Davion had a general understanding of Secret Realm. So, he asked about his task, "Elder, is my task about apanying Le and helping her to get some treasures."


    "Yes, this was what I had thought previously. But now I''ve changed my mind." She smiled mysteriously.


    Seeing this smile, he felt that the task should not be easy as it sounded. Thus, to be prepared he asked, "Elder, will core disciples be participating this time?"


    "No. I said that only the inner court disciples could just a few seconds ago. This is because the Secret Realm would deny entry to everyone except the Golden Core Stage," She replied.


    "What? Doesn''t this mean that I will be rejected?" Since he couldn''t cultivate, he was sure that he would be able to enter easily. But he still asked as he had already shown that he was in the Nascent Soul Stage earlier in the battle.


    "Haha, why are you scared? Don''t you believe in the ability of your holy physique?" She mocked.


    "Oh yes, yes. I forgot about that," He gave an embarrassing look.


    "If you can''t enter then, it is also fine. I will be there in case something happens." She reassured him and inwardly was really curious to see what would happen.


    "It seems like I will be depending upon you," He bowed respectfully.


    "No problem. Now I will tell you what you need to find thereafter." She finally became serious now.


    Davion straightened his back and also became serious like her. He didn''t want to miss a single word she would say.


    "Do you know why our Sect is named as the Thunderbolt Sect?" she asked first.


    "No," Davion replied as he waspletely clueless.


    "As I thought so, you don''t know about it." She nodded and began to exin.


    "It''s all because of this Secret Realm. As the name suggests, bolts of lightning fall from the sky frequently and strike everywhere on the ground. Thus, lightning is the most concentrated element there and especially in the center there is a domain filled with it."


    "That region is so strong that only someone in the Nascent Soul Stage could enter. Then at the center of it, there is arge tree that is thousands of feet tall. This tree has been baptized with lightning for who knows how many years. So, your task is to cut a branch of it and bring it to me."


    "Is this it?" Davion felt that the task was very easy.


    "Yes. But I think that there will be powerful demon beasts there." She thought for a while.


    "What if I can''t bring it?" Davion asked as one should always be prepared for the worst-case scenarios.


    "Then you can just gather arge number of lightning pearls which are hundreds of years old with Le. This was actually the task I was nning to give you. Although they are not as useful as the branch of that tree, they still have some use for me," she said.


    "So, how much time is left for the Secret Realm to open?" Davion questioned.


    "Only the Sect Master knows it as it is located at the top of his Peak." She pointed her index finger towards the peak in the middle which had reached the sky.


    "This means.."


    Davion was about to say something when she interrupted him, "Although we don''t know the actual time, it should be opening soon as it''s already the fifth year since thest time it opened. The Sect Master will immediately notify us after he sees some signs."


    "I understand," Davion replied.


    "But if you can bring the branch of that tree, I will promote you into a core disciple. However, you have to hide your identity," She smiled.


    "Thank you, elder." Davion thanked her and was excited about this reward. After bing level 30, there were not many things that could interest him in the inner court disciple''s peak. But that problem would be solved after he could be a core disciple. Maybe he would even be able to get his hands on the pills that would be effective for him.. Thus, this reward came at a perfect time.

 Chapter 138 - Leyla Meets Ryland

    "This is all I had to say to you. So, you can leave now. However, leave your dragon here. I will take care of the devil essence inside him." Elder Liliana said.


    "Didn''t you say that you would only help me with it after the task has beenpleted?" Davion asked.


    "I''ve nothing to do right now. So, I might as well help you with it," she replied.


    "I understand." Davion bowed and left. He didn''t want to ask anything more.


    Seeing him leave, she chuckled, "Hehe, old fogies, just wait for me to reach the middle-stage of Domain Realm. Then I will visit you all."


    On his way, Davion was full of smiles. He still couldn''t believe that everything would go in this way. At first, he was a bit scared after getting ambushed and thought that he was about to die here. But it seemed that he was only overthinking things.


    "She didn''t look scary at all. It seems like the old man was bluffing." He thought. But if he had heard what she said just now, he would definitely take it back.


    "Nheless, I will be missing Rnd. I don''t know how long he will be staying there. Hope he will behave properly."


    ***


    A week passed by in the blink of an eye. During this time, Davion didn''t do anything extraordinary and just casually went to wipe out some devils with those girls. However, this time, the girls didn''t choose to go too far away from the sect. It seems like they have learned their lesson from that incident.


    While he was being low-profile currently, his other self, the masked man had turned the sect upside down with his achievements. Everyone became shell-shocked when they learned that he had managed to y another devil king. The disciples who had doubted him previously could only stay quiet as the truth was right infront of their eyes. Seeing hisrge number of contribution points and name carved on the top of the stone, they could only worship him.


    Not only that, but they also knew how he defeated Liam in a few seconds. Since they couldn''t see his moves nor his face every time, everyone was still curious to know more about him and thus he was always the hottest topic in the sect.


    Expect this, everything was going as usual in the sect and the devils were being slowly pushed back. Hence, everything was going well for the sect. But suddenly one day, an unusual change happened in the sky above the Thunderbolt Sect.


    Dark clouds gathered in the sky and instead of raining, released an oppressive aura that made it difficult for everyone below the Nascent Soul Stage to stand. This was especially unbearable for the Qi refining disciples. They had already fallen on their knees and were even finding it difficult to breathe.


    However, it seemed like the sect was already prepared for it. All the walls of the sect shined at the same time and slowly let out a blue-colored light. The light reached all the way to the sky and covered the whole sect. Only then did the oppressive feeling disappear and everything returned to normal.


    On the peak of the core disciples'' peak, Elder Liliana was looking at the sky with a solemn look on her face.


    "So, the secret realm is finally about to open. But why is the phenomenon so big this time? This has never happened in the history of the sect." Before only some ripples could be seen on the space above the Sect Masters Peak. As a result, the Sect Master would immediately know and report this matter to them. But at present, there was no need to do so.


    While she was thinking, she caught sight of something with her Diving Sense.


    "Why do you never learn?" She sighed and pinched her two fingers in that direction.


    "ROAR"


    A loud roar was heard and after a few seconds, a twin-headed dragon was already ahead of her. Indeed, it was Rnd. He was growling while ncing at her.


    "He is too stubborn, deserving to be a dragon possessing a royal bloodline." She muttered. These days, she had been using her Qi and feeding him with spiritual fruits containing me and ice energy to destroy the devil essence inside his body. Not only that, he was bing stronger as time passed due to these fruits. Even so, she still couldn''t win his heart as he would always try to escape from here if he finds any opportunity.


    It looked like the rtionship between that kid and this dragon was too deep. She was envious of it and wanted to know how that kid managed to tame it. One should know that taming a dragon was really difficult to even for powerful cultivators like her. Especially a dragon with a royal bloodline. Although they could use their abilities and tame them by force, there would always be some possibility of a bacsh in the future.


    However, if she knew about it then she would surely cough out blood in anger as the method he used was quite shameless.


    "Even though I can''t make him obedient, I can still put him in his ce. Hehe.." She smiled and released a little bit of her cultivation.


    Rnd felt a dangerous aura and immediately stopped making noises. He even returned back to his small form.


    "It''s the tenth time now," she shook her head.


    "But it should be over soon. If not for the devil essence already polluting his bloodstream, it would already end a few days ago," she thought.


    "Let''s start today''s session," she picked him up and entered the courtyard but she stumbled upon Le on the way.


    "Le, when did youe out?" she asked.


    Le didn''t reply but gazed at the dragon in her hands.


    Seeing her not responding, Lilliana felt that she might have fallen into some troubles again during her cultivation. So, she immediately examined her with her divine sense. But she didn''t find anything abnormal.


    "Le, it looks like you''ve finished refining my Qi and managed to stabilize your cultivation base at the middle stage of Golden Core State. I''m proud of you," She became extremely happy.


    However, she saw that Le still didn''t respond to her. So, she was about to scold her when Le finally spoke.


    "Mom, where did you get it?"


    "Eh!" Liliana eximed and finally knew why she was not talking. It looked like she had be speechless after seeing a dragon.


    "It''s a male dragon that I¡­" before she could finish her sentence, Rnd had already fired a ray of blue and red colored light towards Le.


    "So, it''s really you.." Le cried out and jumped to the right.


    "Bang"


    The light struck the wall and exploded creating a deep hole. Then Le took out her whip and got ready to fight as if meeting an enemy.


    Seeing this, Liliana became furious. "Stop!"


    Rnd and Le both gazed at each other coldly. Nheless, they didn''t dare to make a move ahead of Liliana.


    "Have you met him before?" Liliana asked.


    "Yes, I saw him in the Wild Northern Forest during my mission a month ago," Le replied and immediately asked before letting her say something, "Mom, who brought him here?"


    Liliana didn''t understand why she was acting this strangely. But she answered honestly, "A young man named Davion. He is a disciple of my old friend."


    "Davion?" Le became confused as she had never heard this name. She remembered that man introducing himself as Duke.


    "Where is he?" She questioned.


    "He is an inner court disciple like you living at the bottom of the peak," Liliana answered.


    "Ok! Mom. I''m leaving." She ran out and went to look for him. She was curious if this person was the same one she had met during the mission or not. If he was the one then she would surely have her revenge. After breaking through, she had the confidence to fight with him toe to toe. Although her cultivation base was not as strong as him, as a disciple of the middle-grade sect from birth she was sure to edge him on the basis of her spells and higher quality of Qi.


    How could she ever forget that shameful incident? Just thinking about it made her furious. She even had the thought ofining about this to her mom. But she refrained from doing so. This was because she had never depended on her terrifying background to get benefits from others. She had always fought everyone with her own strength and managed to stand above them. This was all to prove her strength infront of the elders and prove them wrong.


    Liliana didn''t stop her but rather yelled, "Be sure to behave nicely with him. I''ve convinced him to help you during the secret realm."


    "What?" Le couldn''t believe what her mom said. She nearly stopped in her tracks and fought back.


    "Damn! Forget it.. I will meet with him first and make a decisionter on."

 Chapter 139 - Fooling Again

    "What''s happening today? Did a powerful devil attack the sect?" Davion thought while looking at the sky from his courtyard. But nothing happened afterward except for the defensive formation.


    "Is this it?" Davion felt disappointed as he was already imagining fighting powerful devils and earning a lot of experience points.


    "Haiz, how could I even think about that? Only a fool would dare to attack the sect so openly." He shook his head.


    "Now thinking about the experience points, I have to find some ways to obtain them." Although he had been killing devils these days, they were not strong enough to provide him with sufficient experience points. So, he was feeling a bit down these days.


    "Maybe the Secret Realm is the key?" He was about to return to his room when all of a sudden, he sensed someone outside his dome.


    "Why is she here?" Davion sighed. He knew that they would be meeting someday, but he still found it too early.


    "Let''s see why she''s here." He went outside and before she could call him out, he created a gap in the formation for her to enter.


    "Oh! It seems like he has already seen me." Le eximed and went inside.


    After walking a few meters, she saw a handsome young man standing there with his hands behind his back.


    "Girl, who might you be?" He asked while altering his voice a little.


    "You.." She didn''t know how to react. This was the same expression that Ste and her friends had made when they saw his new look a week ago. They thought that he was apletely different person.


    "Girl," he called her again as she didn''t reply to him.


    "Humph, don''t act like you don''t know me," She finally answered and then seized him up from top to bottom.


    "He looks somewhat simr but different at the same time too." She thought. In her memories, that man didn''t look this childish. However, her instinct told her that he was the same person.


    "Maybe he disguised himself¡­" she murmured since it was not umon to change one''s look in the cultivation world.


    "I really don''t know you," he said.


    "Humph, keep on acting. But I will not get fooled this time. Do you think that I would forget what you did in the Wild Northern Forest?" She put her hands on her hips and had a cold look on her face. She knew that he had a shameless character.


    "You must be mistaken," he denied it.


    "Hehe, then how will you exin that dragon?" She observed his expression carefully.


    "Oh! So, you are her daughter." He eximed and said, "Look."


    He raised his right hand and lightning shed around it.


    Le had her mouth wide open.


    "The person you have been mentioning should be my elder brother as I was born with a lightning-based spiritual root, unlike his dark spiritual root." He exined and put his hand down.


    "I¡­" She became speechless when she heard this. She felt that this was also a possibility.


    "Hehe, little girl, you are too na?ve." He was chuckling inside. He himself couldn''t believe that he could fool her this easily.


    Then he gave a warm smile and suggested, "I think you can introduce yourself now."


    "I''m Le, an inner court disciple," she replied and gave a forced smile. Her mind was in a mess right now.


    "Pretty name. So, do I have to introduce myself?" He asked.


    "No. My mom has already told me about you," she said.


    "I understand. Then why are you here? Is it for the Secret Realm?" He questioned.


    She was about to reply when all of a sudden, a thunderous voice resounded through the air.


    "All the inner court disciples are requested to gather in the mission hall in fifteen minutes."


    The two looked at each other and nodded their heads. Then they proceeded towards the peaks. Along the way, Davion didn''t speak a word in case he might reveal something and the same goes for Le as she had various thoughts in her mind. Not only that, she would even frequently nce at Davion and it looked like she wanted to ask him something. But she didn''t know where to start. Thus, the atmosphere became awkward.


    But it didn''tst long as they saw a huge bird flying above them. The bird descended ahead of them and a young girl could be seen jumping out from the top of its head.


    The surrounding disciples immediately became excited when they saw her.


    "It is Senior Sister Nora."


    "She seems to be more beautiful than ever."


    "Humph, how can you doubt her beauty?"


    "Of course not. I mean to say that she appears to be much more beautiful after reaching the middle stage of the Golden Core State."


    "She is a genius. I heard that she only took 20 years to reach here."


    "Haiz, here I am still stuck in the early stage of the Golden Core Stage for 50 years."


    Seeing this Davion finally spoke. "She seems to be very popr."


    "Yes," Le agreed. However, she looked displeased.


    "Why is it so? I can even see some disciples far stronger than her bootlicking her." Davion was confused.


    "Humph, it''s all because of her background. Her father is one of the elders of the sect and her mother is even more terrifying," she looked solemn when talking about this.


    "Who?" Davion was interested.


    "The Sect Master of the Demonic Beast Sect."


    "My God! And I thought that you were a big shot¡­" Davion became shocked when he heard this.


    "You..." she became furious with what he said. Didn''t he mean that Nora was far better than her?


    "Eh! Did I say something wrong?" He muttered.


    "What if she has a strong background? She is still far from being my match." She scoffed.


    "Is that so?" He cast her a dubious nce.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Don''t you believe me?" She was getting annoyed.


    "Yes, yes. If not her for her backings, how could she bepared to you? You are stronger and far more beautiful than her in my eyes." He agreed and started praising her.


    "Stop." She shyly said and turned in the other direction. One could see a sweet smile on her face right now.


    "Wew, it should be good now," he thought and nced ahead. He saw Nora approaching them.


    "Oh! Isn''t this Le?" Nora smiled after nearing them.


    Le''s expression immediately changed when she heard her voice. She knew that Nora would being for her after she saw her mount and was prepared. But she still found it irritating.


    Thus, she coldly asked. "What do you want?"


    "Why are you always so harsh on me, Le? What have I done to you?" Nora covered her face and produced some sobbing noises.


    "Wu¡­wu¡­"


    "Damn, how dare she make our Senior Sister cry?"


    One of the disciples shouted.


    "Yeah, who does she think she is?"


    "Even if she might be the daughter of an elder, she cannot behave this atrociously."


    The other disciples followed him and took Nora''s side.


    "I cannot believe that she could act this way. She looks even better than me." Davion looked at her with interest.


    "Humph.." Le released her full cultivation base, and the disciples who were yelling instantly shut up. Then they backed away and started gossiping.


    "She has also broken through."


    "Yeah, she is also talented."


    "So, are they going to duel now?"


    Nora became shell-shocked when she felt this aura.


    "Le, I''ve underestimated you," Nora put down her hands and spoke.


    "Are you scared?" Le mocked her.


    "Don''t get too cocky after breaking through Le. Not everything is about fighting." Nora smiled. But inwardly she was furious because she knew what she said was true. Indeed, she was a bit scared.


    "Oh! Then what is it about? Is it acting to earn sympathy from others?" Le scoffed.


    "Don''t go too far, Le. I''m talking about the Secret Realm," Nora yelled.


    "Is it?" Le asked.


    "Yes. Don''t you know that it will open tomorrow?" This was the thing that she wanted to talk about in the first ce.


    "What?" The disciples were surprised when they heard this. The same goes for Davion and Le.


    "Hehe, my dad notified me earlier. This is also why we were called to the mission hall." Nora exined.


    "Is this the only thing that you wanted to say?" Le didn''t go easy on her.


    "Humph, don''t you know that the opening of the Secret Realm is a bit different this time?" Nora said while pointing her finger upward.


    They all looked at the sky and finally understood what was happening.


    Seeing their expression, she said, "Not only that, but the Sect Master had concluded that there might be a great possibility of much rarer treasures of heavens and earth appearing in the Secret Realm than previously. Even a treasure useful to a Domain Realm cultivator might appear there."


    "Sheesh¡­"


    Everyone sucked in a cold breath and became delighted.. They felt that they could earn great benefits this time.

 Chapter 140 - Teaching Nora A Lesson

    Although those treasures would be useless for them as they contained a terrifying amount of energy that they couldn''t absorb, they could still exchange them for contribution points. So, they had gleeful smiles on their faces. However, her next words poured cold water on their heads.


    "Hehe, but I''ve got some news that will disappoint you all." Nora chuckled while looking at their expression.


    "Since there are powerful treasures appearing, how strong can their guardians be?"


    The moment she said this, they became enlightened and finally understood where she was hinting at. Every time the Secret Realm opened, there would be strange creatures protecting those treasures.


    They were made from the aura of heavens and earth and were quite powerful. If you couldn''t kill them fast then, they would instantly recover with the aura in the Secret Realm. Then they would tire you out and slowly kill you.


    "Damn, doesn''t this mean that they would be more troublesome than ever?" They became worried.


    "Nora, just get to the point. I''m sure you''vee well prepared for it." Le knew her character very well.


    "Of course." Nora nodded and continued, "So, I suggest we should team up. We will then divide the treasurester on."


    The disciples didn''t get excited when they heard it. This was because they thought that she might take away most of those treasures. What can they even do if she asks for all? They can only lower their heads and ept it. This was also why almost everybody went alone in the Secret Realm except for some weaker disciples.


    While they were hesitating, a beam of light dropped down from the sky and crashed a few meters away from them.


    "Bang"


    They looked over and saw a young man with yellow hairing towards them.


    "Senior Brother Liam." They bowed respectfully as he was the strongest inner court disciple in the Sect if not talking about the masked man.


    Liam smiled and thought, "Even though I lost against him, I''m still popr."


    He then came to the side of Nora and greeted her, "Junior Sister, how are you?" As for Le, he didn''t even take a look at her. This was due to the feud between her and Nora as well as the elders behind them. Everyone in the sect knew how the elders favored Nora instead of Le. So, everyone with a right-brain knew whom they had to bootlick.


    "I''m fine." She replied.


    Liam nodded and said, "Junior Sister, I listened to everything you said earlier and it makes sense. So, why don''t I join you?"


    The disciples had their mouths wide open when they saw how shameless their senior brother was bing day by day.


    Liam didn''t think too much about what they thought and confidently said, "I think you all should team up with us. With our abilities, we might be able to conquer the whole Secret Realm."


    The disciples nced at each other and decided to agree with it. They knew that their rtionship would be sour if they didn''t follow him. Thus, they could only go with the flow.


    Nora became happy when she saw this and mocked Le, "See this is what I meant by not everything is about fighting."


    Le had a cold look on her face and didn''t reply to her. She had a feeling that they might create some troubles for her in the Secret Realm. Not only that, it wouldn''t be surprising even if she returned empty-handed.


    While she was thinking about what to do, there was somemotion going behind them. She gazed in that direction and saw a beautiful young girl with red hair nearing them.


    "Look, it''s Senior Sister Olivia."


    "My God! Today all the top disciples are gathering here."


    "Is she also looking to form a team?"


    While the disciples were gazing at her curiously, she did something crazy that made everyone''s eyes nearly popped out.


    "Nora, you dare to bully the disciples here." She released her full cultivation which immediately pushed Nora a few steps back.


    "You¡­" Nora couldn''t believe that someone would talk to her like that. Especially when that person was Olivia with whom she never had a dispute.


    "Stop it, Olivia. We were trying to protect them since the Secret Realm looks dangerous right now. It''s not what you think." Liam also released his cultivation base and then dispersed her aura.


    Nora wanted to say something but Olivia didn''t give her the chance. She looked at the disciples and asked "Do you all really want to team up with them?"


    The disciples became silent and lowered their heads. From their heart, they really wanted to say no. But they knew that they would definitely offend them if they did this.


    Nora felt satisfied when she saw this. Or else she would have lost her face here. She then cast a cold nce at Olivia and said, "See, I didn''t force them. You should apologize to me now."


    "Humph, you are not qualified to talk to me." She disappeared and came ahead of Nora in the blink of an eye. Then before she could react, she gave her a hard p on her face.


    "Smack"


    A clear sound was heard and Nora was flung like a cannonball.


    "Bang"


    She crashed on the ground andy there. Afterward, she didn''t even move an inch.


    It became deathly silent as everything happened too fast.


    Only after a while did Liam react, "Olivia, how dare you?"


    But before he could do something, a loud screech was heard and he saw Nora''s mount rushing towards Olivia.


    "Damn, should I also make a move together?" his mind was in a mess. If he attacked right now, he might look coward infront of these disciples.


    "A mere beast¡­" Olivia scoffed and was about to attack when a powerful pressure descended upon all of them.


    "Halt" An imposing voice sounded and with his voice, the mount all of a sudden paused.


    Everyone looked in that direction and saw an old man standing in the air.


    "Greetings, Elder Vance."


    All the disciples bowed towards him including Davion.


    "Oh! I finally knew about this old man''s name." Davion eximed. Indeed, this old man was the elder in charge of the spiritual arts hall.


    "Didn''t all of you not listen to my voice earlier?" Elder Vance''s voice came into their ears like thunder.


    "We apologize, elder." They spoke at the same time and realized their mistake. Who could have thought that there would be such interesting events happening here? They even forgot about the passing of time.


    "Humph, don''t make me wait any longer." He disappeared immediately.


    Feeling that the pressure was gone, the mount finally moved. Yet, it didn''t go after Olivia but rather towards Nora. After nearing her, it picked her up with its beak and flew straight into the sky.


    "It''s finally over." The disciples sighed and ran towards the mission hall. They would never be able to forget this incident.


    Seeing them leave, Davion said, "Let''s go."


    Le nodded but suddenly she felt a hand on her shoulder.


    "Wait"


    She heard this voice and immediately recognized who it was.


    "Senior Sister Olivia"


    "Hi! You can just call me Olivia," Olivia smiled at her. She seemed very polite andpletely different than a few minutes ago.


    "I''m Le," Le also introduced herself.


    "Daughter of Elder Liliana, who doesn''t know you in the sect?" Olivia praised her.


    "It''s nothing," She waved her hands and then seriously said, "Why did you make a move on Nora? I''m sure she would definitely try to take revenge on you."


    "Let her do whatever she wants. I find her annoying," Olivia replied.


    Seeing her so carefree she shook her head and said, "I think she will create some troubles for you in the Secret Realm. So, you have to be careful tomorrow."


    "Aren''t you also the same?" Olivia chuckled.


    "Yes. But I have my mother. So, she won''t go too harsh on me." Le answered.


    "Hiaz, so lucky¡­" Olivia gave her an envious look.


    Le thought for a while and suggested, "Why don''t we team up like them? Maybe she would give me some face and pardon you."


    "No, no. It might be inconvenient," Olivia refused.


    "How could it be? It would be a pleasure to have a top inner court disciple like you to join us," Le caught her hands and smiled.


    "Us? Do you mean the person behind you?" Olivia didn''t agree but looked at the young man behind her.


    "Yes. His Davion." Le introduced him.


    Davion just waved his hands in greeting and seized her from top to bottom. He was finding something strange about this girl. Yet, he couldn''t pinpoint it.


    "Ok! Then let''s go inside. We have already been dyed here for a long time." Le pulled Olivia''s hands and began moving forward.


    When they bypassed Davion, Olivia suddenly turned her head and winked at Davion.


    "This¡­" Davion became speechless.


    "What did she mean? Is she attracted by my handsome look?"

 Chapter 141 - Entering The Secret Realm

    In the mission hall,


    All the disciples had gathered and were listening to the old elder in the middle.


    "I think all of you have already known about the Secret Realm," Elder Vance said.


    "So, I won''t be saying much about it. Just be careful of the guardians and especially don''t fight with each other." He coldly looked at them as he was still furious with the earlier incident.


    "We understand," they said.


    "You all should know that we have bigger problems on our hands." He reminded them.


    The disciples knew that he was referring to the devils. Thus, they nodded and had a solemn look on their faces.


    Seeing this, he became satisfied and thought, "It seems like I don''t have to worry about them."


    Then he took out several purple-colored talismans from his spirit ring and threw them in their direction.


    They caught it and saw different types of runes embedded in it.


    "This is a talisman which can teleport you out from the Secret Realm. Since the Secret Realm seemed abnormal this time, we decided to give this to you all," He exined.


    "Thank you, elder," They thanked him wholeheartedly and were full of smiles.


    "Ok, now all of you can leave. Tomorrow make sure to assemble at the foot of the Sect Master''s Peak early in the morning," He ordered.


    The disciples bowed and began leaving.


    Davion was also in the group, and the girls were ahead of him. They were chatting with each other and ignoring him on the way. They looked like good friends who had met after a long period of time.


    "There is really something wrong about this girl." Davion thought as to who in the right mind would dare to attack Nora this boldly? Even Le didn''t dare to do so with her mother backing her.


    While he was thinking deeply, he was all of a sudden awakened by Olivia.


    "Ok! I''m leaving," Olivia said after reaching near a courtyard.


    "Bye," Le waved her hands.


    Davion didn''t respond and just stood there while looking at her curiously.


    "Haiz, it looks like someone is not happy here." Olivia sighed as she went away.


    "Be cautious about her, Le. I think she joined us with some motive," Davion said.


    "Humph, with her strength why does she need to fall so low?" Le didn''t believe what he said. She was feeling happy thinking about how she managed to convince her to join them.


    Davion shook his head and said, "Whatever¡­"


    ***


    In one of the courtyards in the Inner Court Disciple Peak,


    "Damn, how dare she?" Nora yelled and punched the mirror infront of her.


    "ng" The mirror broke into pieces and some blood dripped from her hands. In anger, she didn''t even use her spiritual energy to protect it.


    She then put her hands on her cheek, where the mark of a hand could still be seen, and made up her mind, "I will definitely kill her with my own hands. And Le too."


    She couldn''t believe that she would get bullied like this. After getting pped, she could have stood up and fought back, but she didn''t dare to do so in fear of getting beaten up again. So, she had to act like she had passed out.


    "I''ve lost enough face today." she angrily left the courtyard and whistled.


    Her mount came ahead of her in the blink of an eye and she jumped on its back.


    "Let''s meet my father. Only he can help me now." It understood and flew in the direction of the Elder''s Peak.


    ***


    The next day,


    A crowd of disciples had gathered at the bottom of the Sect Master''s Peak. Everyone was gossiping with each other and looked quite excited. In a corner, Davion was standing with Le and Olivia at his sides.


    "Are you well prepared?" Davion questioned Le.


    "Yes. What about you?" She asked back.


    Before he could reply, Olivia suddenly spoke.


    "She''s here."


    They nced in that direction and saw Noraing with Liam and many other disciples behind them.


    "It looks like they will stick together," Le had her brows furrowed.


    "Indeed." He nodded.


    Nora also looked at them, but she didn''t even say a word this time. Previously, she would have surely stopped there and mocked them. But now she was not in the mood to do so. She simply made a cutting gesture on her neck and stood in the other corner.


    "Did she call her dad to teach us a lesson?" Davion joked when he saw her childish gesture.


    "I don''t think so. But I''m sure she will be nning something," Le said.


    After a few minutes, when everyone had finished gathering, they felt a strange force surrounding them. And before they could react, they were all pulled up to the peak.


    "Bang"


    They allnded on the ground at the same time and immediately felt a powerful aura of heavens and earth gathering here. Then they saw arge decorated blue-colored gate with a hole in the middle floating in the air ahead of them.


    Below it, there were ten people standing with an imposing aura and Davion managed to recognize two of them. Indeed, they were Elder Liliana and Elder Vance.


    "Does it mean that all of them are elders?" He thought since it was his first time seeing them. The same goes for the other disciples too. However, they recognized many of them.


    "Greetings, young disciples." A calm voice came through the air, and they saw a bald middle-aged man appearing infront of the elders from who knows where.


    The disciples immediately bowed and called him in unison, "Sect Master"


    The Sect Master smiled and asked, "Are all of you ready?"


    "Yes," they replied.


    "Ok! Now listen to me carefully. Although the old disciples already know it, the Secret Realm will only open for six hours and you will be automatically sent out after the time ends. So, there is no need to panic if you get lost. The next thing is to make sure you collect almost every treasure you can with your abilities. Even a small treasure is worth hundreds of contribution points." The Sect Master exined and reminded them of a few more things.


    Only after a few minutes, did he stop.


    "So, do you understand?" he questioned.


    "Yes."


    Seeing this, he nodded and yelled, "Open up the formation."


    The barrier covering the whole sect slowly disappeared, and they again felt the same oppressive aura. But right now, it was far more terrifying than ever.


    The Sect Master didn''t waste time after this and took out a strange ck colored key straight away as he knew that the disciples might not be able to take this aura much longer.


    Then he threw it towards the gate. The key spun in the air and levitated a few meters above it. The moment this happened, the dark clouds in the sky started churning and arge bolt of lightning fell down to the ground. However, the key shined and absorbed itpletely preventing it from striking the ground.


    "Go!" The Sect Master waved his hands and the key dived down and entered the hole in the gate.


    "Bang"


    A loud sound was heard, and the gate slowly opened. The disciples gazed at it and could only seeplete darkness.


    "Now all of you can enter," The Sect Master ordered.


    The disciples nodded and entered one by one in a queue.


    From some distance, Liliana was watching Davion with a serious look on her face. She didn''t know whether he could make it or not.


    After a while, she saw it was his turn. So, she strengthened her back and was ready to go if something happened to him.


    "It''s my first time entering a space crack. Let''s see what it feels like." Davion muttered and jumped into it.


    He felt a huge suction force instantly pulling him somewhere and found that he couldn''t move his body parts even if he used all his force. As a result, he could only go with the flow.


    "What is happening?" Davion became shocked as he found that everything around him was spinning. After a few seconds, he felt dizzy and his head spinning. So, he closed his eyes and tried to remain focused.


    After a while, white light could be seen behind him and Davion was being pulled towards it.


    "Bang"


    Davion entered it and crashed on the ground. Then he finally opened his eyes.


    "My God!" He became astonished with the scenery of this ce.


    ***


    "Wew, it seems like he made it," Liliana sighed in relief.


    "Hehe, Liliana, why is your expression changing frequently?" Vance chuckled from her side.


    "Humph, you don''t need to know," She replied.


    "Is it because of that kid?" Vance whispered.


    She then cast a cold nce at him as if waiting for him to continue.


    "You don''t need to hide it from me. I can already guess what you want from the inside," he said.


    "Is that so? But do you think he will be able to get it?" She asked.


    "I''m sure he can. However, will you share some part of it with me?" Vance had a greedy look on his face.


    "No. You can forget about it." She rejected him without any hesitation.


    "Haiz, you still have not changed after all these years," He shook his head.

 Chapter 142 - Terrible Olivia

    There was no sun in the sky, and only dark clouds could be seen. From there, bolts of lightning would fall and strike thend frequently. Thus, these shes were responsible for providing vision to the Secret Realm, or else it would have beenpletely dark.


    "Wew, it''s quite cold here." Davion felt a frigid air brushing past his skin. He then spread his Mind-Eye and scanned everything around him.


    "As I thought, there is really no sunlight here," He muttered as he didn''t perceive single vegetation that was simr to the outside world. The grounds here were so rocky and had no possibility of growing them. The only thing here was strange blue-colored nts and trees that could only survive in this harsh environment. Not only that, he even saw somends frozen far away from him.


    "Now why is nobody here? Are the disciples dropped at random ces?" He thought.


    "So, how will I meet with Le?" While he was thinking, he saw a small crack appearing in the air ahead of him, and Le popped out from there.


    "Bang"


    Shended and saw Davion standing there.


    "It looks like it worked," She sighed in relief. Her mother had given her a soul-tracking talisman that could track the ring on his finger. However, she didn''t know whether it could work or not in the void. But it seems like it even brought her here instead of just locating him.


    "A domain realm expert is really amazing." She was envious of their abilities.


    Seeing her, Davion eximed, "How did youe here?"


    "I had my own ways," She didn''t bother to exin it.


    "Ok! Then what about Olivia?" He asked


    "Hehe, I didn''t think that you would remember me." A female chuckle was heard from behind.


    He turned back and saw Oliviaing out like Le.


    "Olivia, you are hiding too deep," Le had a surprised look on her face. She thought that Olivia was only a top inner court disciple but it seems like she has someone backing her. This also exined how she could appear here and why she didn''t care too much about the incident with Nora.


    However, this was not the same for Davion. He became even more suspicious about her.


    "It''s nothing." Olivia smiled and didn''t say anything more.


    Le nodded her head and didn''t ask about her privacy.


    "Since we have all gathered here, we can begin our journey," she said and took out a map from her spirit ring.


    "So, where do we go first?" She asked while unfurling it.


    Davion saw many locations noted there. Especially at the center, there was a big circle where a symbol of a tree was drawn.


    "This should be the ce where I''ve to go." He kept it in his mind and said, "You can decide it."


    "Yes," Olivia also agreed.


    "Ok! Then we will go in search of the Lightning pearls. They are useful for lightning-based cultivators like me and Davion. And they are found here." Le replied while pointing her index finger on the map.


    "Ake?" Davion asked as he saw it marked on the map.


    "Yes, a frozenke. They are found deep inside it," Le exined and took out her flying artifact. It was the same purple-colored ship and they jumped onto it. It then slowly took off into the sky.


    ***


    Half an hourter,


    They saw a hugeke which waspletely frozen and surrounded by mountains from all sides. They descended from the ship andnded on its surface.


    "Do we have to break it?" Davion asked.


    "Of course." Le took out her whip and was about to attack when Olivia interrupted her all of a sudden.


    "Let me do it. My me techniques are better here."


    "As you say." Le let her do it and was curious about how strong she was. This was also the case for Davion.


    Olivia took out several silvery shiny needles which were at least 50 centimeters long and threw them downwards. These nails entered the ice, and a pattern of a circle could be seen from outside.


    "Sixteen me Needles Formation"


    All the needles shined at the same time and dangerous heat energy began radiating out from them. Seeing this, Le and Davion backed away and created a safe distance from it.


    Due to the heat energy, the ice began melting at the speed visible to the naked eyes. Huge water vapor was released, and the surface meltedpletely in a couple of seconds.


    "Good strength." Davion praised her as he found her strengthparable to Liam.


    "Haha, but I''m sure this is not worth mentioning infront of you." Olivia showed a cheeky smile on her face and said in a low voice which he could only hear.


    "Eh! Does she know my other identity?" Davion became confused.


    "Olivia, I didn''t know that you were a formation master." Le was impressed. She knew that learning formation arts required a lot of time and were quite difficult.


    "Forget about that. Let''s go in already," Olivia said.


    Le nodded and ordered, "Stay close to me."


    They didn''t ask anything and approached her. Afterward, she closed her eyes and channeled her spiritual energy into the ne that was hung on her neck. Due to her robes, it couldn''t be seen from outside.


    A circr barrier steadily formed around them and after a few seconds, they werepletely surrounded.


    "She deserves to be the daughter of the Sect Elder. She has two middle-stage spiritual artifacts in her possession," Davion thought.


    "Let''s move," Le suggested and they dived inside.


    Inside theke,


    It waspletely dark and hardly only a few meters away from the barrier could be seen. This was all due to the light emitted by the barrier. So, Olivia snapped her fingers and produced a ball of fire above her hand. As a result, they could get a proper vision around them.


    Except for some blue-colored creatures that were moving randomly, there was nothing else extraordinary here. They looked like the devils in the cultivation pool of the Bone and Devil Sect.


    "These creatures are the so-called guardians formed from the aura of heavens and earth. However, they are the weaker ones. The stronger ones are way below and should be protecting those pearls," Le exined.


    "So, are we going to kill them or let them be?" Davion asked.


    "Of course not. There are too many of them, and it''s useless to waste our energy on them. That''s why I used this barrier in the first ce," she looked at him like a fool.


    "Hehe, But I want to see how strong they are," Davion replied and immediately rushed out from the barrier.


    "You..."


    Le really wanted to curse out loud.


    "Maybe he wants to impress us with his skills," Olivia joked.


    "Humph, then he can forget about it." Le crossed her arms and gazed in his direction coldly.


    "Although I angered her, I had to do it," Davion sighed. This was all due to the fact that he was in dire need of experience points. Since he saw these many guardians, how could he let them go to waste?


    "Thunder Domain"


    Davion yelled and a field of lightning surrounded every single of them.


    "Bang..bang.."


    They exploded like fireworks in the sky and the only difference was that it took ce in water.


    "What is this technique?" Le became speechless. She couldn''t believe that he managed to kill them all in a jiffy.


    "Interesting," Olivia muttered and had a cold glint in her eyes.


    After dealing with them, Davion came inside the barrier and asked, "How was it?"


    "Just so, so." Le didn''t want topliment him. However, this was not the same for Olivia. She caught his hands and shyly said, "Davion, you looked really strong."


    "Is that so?" Davion smiled and pulled her into his embrace.


    "You two¡­" Le''s face became red and had her mouth wide open.


    Nheless, Davion didn''t care about her. He took his mouth closer to Olivia''s ear and whispered, "Who are you?"


    "Your Olivia, of course," Her voice sounded quite enticing.


    Davion''s expression changed a little as he felt some force trying to invade his body. Not only that, he felt his vision getting blurred and something trying to pull out his soul.


    "Stop!" Le suddenly cried out and separated the two of them. Only then did Davione back to his senses.


    She stood in the middle of them and said, "We are in a Secret Realm. Please control yourselves."


    "Sorry, Le. I was only joking with him." Olivia smiled while ncing at Davion.


    "Oh! Yes, yes," Davion nodded.


    Le would surely not believe them. So, she said, "No need to hide it from me. You two can enjoy your time together aftering out."


    Then without waiting for their reply, she controlled the barrier to go downwards.


    "She is too scary." Davion had beads of sweat on his forehead thinking about that experience. While he was in deep thought, he saw Olivia smiling in his direction.


    "What does she want?"

 Chapter 143 - The Guardian Of The Lake

    Deep down theke, there was arge number of rocks with shiny purple pearls attached to them. Nearby them, icy colored guardians looking like octopuses could be seen. They had many tentacles in their bodies and all of them were radiating energy belonging to the early stage of the Golden Core Stage.


    However, they were not the most dangerous ones but rather the squid in the middle. Yes, a hundred-foot-tall squid was floating while holding arge pearl with its tentacles.


    "It is at the peak stage of the Golden Core State and that pearl should be more than a hundred years old," Le said from the barrier.


    "So, how are we going to strike?" Davion asked. He didn''t care about anything except for the experience points.


    "These guardians are all based on the ice element. As a result, we can use mes to counter them." She exined while ncing at Olivia. As for the earlier embarrassing incident, she had already thrown it out of her head.


    "Ok! Then what do you want me to do?" Olivia questioned.


    "I want you to make the first move and attract the attention of those guardians. Afterward, you can run and lead them some distance away from here," Le replied.


    "Does this mean that we two will take this opportunity and attack the squid?" Davion guessed what she wanted to do.


    "Of course. I heard from my mom that these guardians are really protective of their king. Thus, it will be very troublesome to deal with them at the same time. Not only that, who knows if the squid will try to escape by using them as bait?" Le rified the situation.


    "It would be even better if Olivia could trap them all with her formations until we finished dealing with the squid," She added.


    Olivia nodded and said, "Leave them to me. With my strength, I will even be able to kill them."


    "I trust you," Le smiled.


    "However, Olivia, can you not kill them? I have some use for them." Davion suggested.


    "As you say." She winked at him and went outside the barrier.


    "Wew, she agreed to it without any hesitation. At least she is not causing me any trouble." Only thinking this way gave him some peace of mind.


    Olivia aftering out didn''t waste any time. She put her hands infront of her and produced many balls of mes.


    "Go!" she yelled and the mes rushed downwards.


    The guardians instantly became alert when they saw this. They made some noises as ifmunicating with each other and finally responded to these mes.


    They released a cold breath from their siphons, and the water around them began freezing.


    "Swish¡­"


    Although her mes were strong enough to burn in water, they extinguished immediately aftering in contact with the ice that was forming around them.


    The squid in the center saw everything clearly and felt that it didn''t need to make a move. It believed that the enemy was weak, and its subordinates should be able to handle it. So, it just continued on absorbing the energy from the pearl.


    "Humph" Seeing her attack not working, she felt annoyed.


    "Let''s see if you all can handle this." She, like earlier, threw out her needles. However, it was twice as many.


    "Thirty-two Needles Star Formation"


    The needles took the shape of a pentagram and when they shined arge image of a star could be seen.


    "me Burial"


    The star burned and released terrifying heat waves. The temperature of the water became so high that it began boiling and the ice protecting them had already melted. The guardians panicked when they saw this, but all of a sudden everything stopped.


    "This should be enough¡­" she muttered and took back those needles. If she wanted, she could have used much more of her Qi and killed a lot of them. Nheless, this would have definitely caught the attention of that squid.


    As she had thought, the squid indeed felt a bit threatened. It then produced some sounds and signaled them to attack her. The guardians didn''t disobey it and swam towards her.


    "Good!" Le eximed from inside the barrier.


    "Indeed. Now, it''s our turn," Davion reminded her.


    Le withdrew her barrier and took out her whip. She then went ahead while Davion followed her behind with his halberd.


    The squid was waiting for the good news when suddenly it saw a ring of lightninging in its direction. It became furious and froze everything ahead of it. However, nothing happened to the ring but rather it became muchrger. This was indeed the lightning ring spell used by Le in the Wild Northern Forest to capture Rnd.


    The ring neared and bound it before it could react. Le smiled after seeing this, "How could my spell be this easy to crack?" But her smile froze in the blink of an eye.


    She saw the squad sucking the ring like some food. After a few seconds, the ring had disappeared and it had freed itself. After this, it swung its tentacles in her direction. Bolts of lightning emerged from them and they reached her instantaneously.


    "Don''t underestimate it. It''s already close to the Nascent Soul Stage." Davion came ahead of her and deflected them easily.


    "Bang..Bang.."


    Explosions took ce as they crashed onto the nearby rocks.


    "How could it be a double attributed guardian?" Le became shocked as it was her first time seeing it. Not only that, she would have suffered right now if Davion didn''t intervene.


    "Your cultivation is too low to fight with it head-on. I will engage with it in closebat and you use your abilities from the back." Without waiting for her reply, he had already dashed forward.


    "You¡­" She opened her mouth and wanted to say something. But she didn''t as she knew that what he said was true.


    "It looks like he is far stronger than me. This might be the reason why mom convinced him to help me," She thought and shook her head, "I''m really na?ve."


    After reaching the middle stage of Golden Core State, she thought that she should be able to handle ate-stage Golden Core expert. But it seems like it is not true.


    "I should work hard," she sighed and channeled her Qi into her whip.


    "Lightning Serpents"


    She swung her whip and produced many more serpents than previously during her fight with Rnd.


    ***


    "Haiz, is this bullying?" Davion smiled as he dodged the tentacles filled with lightninging for him. Then he tossed his halberd towards them. The halberd drew a circr arc and returned in his hands while chopping them off. In this way, it had already lost more than half of them. If it was made from flesh and blood, then it would surely die a long time ago.


    However, due to being a lifeform born from energy, it was still alive and kicking well. But this could not be said for its emotion. It was getting irritated as it couldn''t even touch a single strand of his hair after everything it had tried. Not only did its ice technique fail to freeze him, but its lightning techniques were also meaningless since he managed to dodge them all.


    "Haha, look out!" Davionughed all of a sudden and reminded it.


    The squid knew what was about to happen. But it didn''t react as it knew that it was pointless. Lightning serpents crashed on it causing explosions to take ce.


    "BOOM"


    "Is it epting its fate?" Davion was confused.


    While he was pondering, he saw the squid beginning to erge. It became thrice asrge in the speed visible to the naked eyes.


    "Le, get back. It seems like it''s desperate," Davion shouted.


    "Be careful," She reminded him and swam upwards. She knew that she would be a burden if she stayed here.


    "What is it trying to do? I can''t sense anything extraordinary even with my Mind-Eye," He gazed at it with curiosity.


    After a few minutes, the squid finally made a move. But Davion nearly coughed out blood after seeing it.


    The squid shot out a huge amount of ck ink from its siphons. The wholeke became ck, and nothing could be seen. Then it began to run with the pearl.


    "F**k" Davion cursed and revealed a trace of his true abilities. Dark lightning gathered on his halberd and he hacked it in its direction.


    The inky water separated and a wide path of at least 20 feet diameter was formed. His lightning traveled in this path and destroyed everything on the way.


    The squid detected a very dangerous auraing from the back when it was running. So, it tried to change its direction. Even so, it was useless as the lightning was too fast.


    "BOOOOM"


    Arge explosion urred and simrly, a huge wave of water sshed out from the surface of theke. From there, a young girl was hurled outside to one of the surrounding mountains.


    "Bang"


    She crashed on the ground and thought, "This power is definitely above the Golden Core Stage."


    She slowly stood up and went near theke. Yet, refrained from going inside as she was a bit scared.


    "Is he safe? Olvia too..." Worry could be seen on her face.

 Chapter 144 - Davion Vs Olivia: Battle I

    "Is this his true ability?" Olivia muttered when she sensed that powering from the bottom.


    "However, it is still far from being able to kill Aiden." While she was thinking, the inky water around her rippled and Davion emerged into her vision.


    "It looks like you have managed to capture all those guardians," he said.


    "Hehe, how could I disappoint you?" She chuckled and tried to get closer to him. But Davion didn''t allow her to do so. He used his Thunder Stomp spell and came infront of the formation that was trapping those guardians in an instant.


    Her needles were floating above them in a certain pattern and arge cage was formed as a result. Inside here, the guardians were making strange noises and colliding with the cage in an attempt to break free. But it was all useless.


    "You can take it back," Davion ordered.


    Olivia nodded and wanted to see what he was actually trying to do with them.


    "Come" She waved her hands and the needles returned back to her. The cage also disappeared along with them.


    The guardians immediately started running, but they were too slow. A field of lightning covered every single one of them and they were all zapped to death.


    "This¡­" she became speechless as she had thought that they must have some use for him. But it seems like she waspletely wrong since he killed them all like how he killed those weaker ones earlier.


    "Does he have some weird fetish? Maybe a simr thing might have happened to Aiden?" She could only think of this.


    "Thanks, Olivia," Davion approached her and smiled. He found that his experience bar had already been more than half-filled.


    "No pro.." she was about to reply when she felt a heavy punchnding on her stomach.


    "Pfft-"


    She coughed out blood and smashed into the ground at the bottom of theke.


    "Bang"


    "Hehe, woman. You dare to be so yful infront of me. I will definitely find out who you are," Davionughed and dived down. How could he forget about that previous incident? If not for Le, he might have suffered. So, he was really careful about any sneak attacks right now.


    Davion reached the bottom and threw another punch at her. However, it didn''t work this time as she caught his hand with both of her legs.


    "Damn" He cursed. He found it impossible to take back his hand and couldn''t believe how a woman could have this terrifying physical strength.


    "Senior Brother, why are you going so hard on this little girl? Did I do something wrong?" She said in a sarcastic tone.


    "You.." Davion became furious, and he immediately responded with his other hand.


    "Hehe," she giggled and threw away his hand. Then she backed away instantly.


    "Bang"


    His punchnded on the ground and it caved in.


    "You cannot run," Davion jolted in her direction.


    "Who said I would?" She replied and threw a roundhouse kick towards his face.


    Davion gripped it with his hands and also threw out a kick. Her body reacted in an instant and caught it too. Thus, both of them became stuck in an awkward situation.


    "Do you still want to continue?" She asked yfully. She knew that he was just trying to force out an answer from her, and it was not a deadly feud. That''s why they were only battling with their physical strength. Besides, they were even testing each other''s strength and wanted to know the depth of the other party.


    "Humph, do you think I have no tricks left?" Davion scoffed as he didn''t want to back down yet.


    "Senior Brother, you know that we are evenly¡­" Before she could finish her sentence, he began tearing the clothing off her legs that he was gripping.


    "Shameless" She couldn''t imagine someone could fall this low.


    She then pped his leg away and tried to forcibly free herself from his grip.


    "Chirr¡­"


    The clear sound of her clothes tearing was heard, but she managed to escape.


    "Hehe, will you answer or not? If you still want to hide it then I can only take extreme measures." Davion gazed at her body mischievously and threw away the piece of cloth that was in his hands.


    Olivia''s face became red from anger when she saw her snowy white leg being exposed. Not only that, one could even see a slight part of her undergarment. In her entire life, she had not been threatened in this shameful way. Although she was a devil taking over this body right now, she was still a woman. So, how could she tolerate this?


    She instead of replying to him attacked right away. She became twice as fast as before and came ahead of him in the blink of an eye.


    "Take this," she yelled and punched him in the face. However, Davion was no pushover. He threw his fist too and decided to fight head-on.


    "Bang¡­bang"


    Both of their fists collided, and they began exchanging blows after blows. While the battle was going on for a few minutes, Olivia all of a sudden kicked towards his crotch.


    "Bitch, you dare to do that." Davion tilted his body a little and sent his palm towards her breast.


    "Don''t¡­" She was not prepared for it. She thought that he would back away and block her leg. But who could have thought that he would make such a decision?


    Due to the tilting of his body, her leg struck his thigh. While Davion easily caught one of her boobies.


    "Ouch¡­" she cried out in pain. This was all due to the soul of her main body residing in this body. It waspletely different from the disguise of Aiden. This was also the reason why nobody in the sect could find anything abnormal about her.


    Davion smiled after seeing it. Although he felt his thigh aching, it was nothingpared to her.


    "Hehe, soft and squishy¡­" how could he miss this chance to mock her?


    "I will kill you." She bellowed in rage. Then all of a sudden, the color of her pupils changed and a terrifying aura began brewing from her.


    "This. Is she showing her true form?" he didn''t know what was happening. But he still didn''t let her go as it felt quite enjoyable.


    ***


    At the foot of one of the mountains, Le was standing while looking at theke with worry.


    "It has already been half an hour. They haven''te out yet. Did they fall here?" Her mind was in a mess.


    "No. This should not be." She shook her head and denied that possibility.


    "They are both strong. Maybe they are injured and require my help?" She thought and dived into theke.


    She used her barrier again and slowly went towards the bottom. If not for her ne requiring Qi to work, she would have fought together with them the whole time.


    After a few minutes, she reached the bottom and saw many destroyed rocks and the caved floors. She knew that they were the aftermath of the battle.


    "It is silent here and nobody can be seen. Did it end already?" While she was pondering, she saw a piece of cloth lying on the floor.


    "This should be Olivia''s. Did she really fall in a mishap?" She thought after recognizing it.


    "Ahh.."


    Suddenly she heard this voiceing from her right.


    She rushed there and nearly coughed out blood from anger with what she saw. She perceived two bodies entangled with each other. One was at the top while the other was at the bottom. If only this was the case, then she might have thought of some other possibilities. But this thought immediately went out of her mind as they only had some pieces of cloth covering their important parts.


    "You two¡­" She couldn''t even finish what she wanted to say in shame.


    However, this was enough for Olivia and Davion to hear.


    "Stop! She''s here," Davion spoke with great difficulty as her hands were gripping his neck.


    "Humph, it seems like she saved you again," Olivia took back her hands and stood up from his body.


    "Wew¡­wew.." Davion caught his breath and also stood up.


    Then they took out a new set of robes from their spirit ring and put them on. Only then did they approach Le.


    Seeing theming, she coldly said, "Let''s leave."


    They nodded and followed behind her. They didn''t talk with each other on the way as all of them had various things running in their minds.


    Davion was solemnly thinking about the battle. After her pupils changed, she became too strong as he could barely respond to her moves. Even though she didn''t use her Qi, he still couldn''t overpower her physically. It appeared like she had gained some additional strength suddenly from somewhere.


    "Is she possessed by something?" This was what Davion had been guessing about her.


    "Although I don''t have any proof, I feel like I''m closer to the truth."

 Chapter 145 - A Giant

    "If not for him having the talisman that could bring him out of the secret realm, I would have surely killed him." Olivia was still furious about that incident. But she knew that she would definitely fall into trouble if he managed to escape from here. What if he told the elders about it?


    "I should have patience and wait for the perfect opportunity. ording to the emperor, my task is to find this person and collect some information about the sect. Currently, I have finished the first one. As for the other, it would take a few more days," she thought.


    "Then I can finally return back. Moreover, it will also be the time for us to attack since the reinforcements should have already arrived." She looked solemn as the emperor had put great importance on this mission.


    "How could they act as nothing had happened?" While Davion and Olivia were in deep thought, Le was in her own world.


    "Especially him." She nced at Davion. She couldn''t believe he would be such a liar. She still remembered him telling her to be careful of Olivia. But now he himself was enjoying time with her.


    "If I hadn''t arrived at that time, would they have already done it?" Just imagining this made her body feel hot.


    "No, no. I should not be thinking this," she shook her head and saw Davion smiling at her.


    "How shameless¡­" she muttered.


    "He is a rogue, like that guy from the Wild Northern Forest." She gave him a disdainful look.


    "Wait." Suddenly something struck her mind. Since both looked simr and had the same wrenched character, couldn''t they be the same person?"


    "He must have fooled me again." Her chest was heaving up and down from anger.


    "Le, did something happen to you?" Davion asked innocently.


    "Humph!" She didn''t reply to him and turned her head towards Olivia.


    "Be careful of him. He is not good enough for you," she said. She felt that Olivia might have been lured by him.


    "Eh!" Davion didn''t understand it and had a confused look on his face.


    The same goes for Olivia. But she answered her and gazed at him with a questioning look, "Indeed. Who could have thought that he would have such a personality?"


    When he heard it, he nearly coughed out blood from anger. Did she even have the right to question other''s personalities when she herself had a strange one?


    "Just you wait." He would definitely teach her a lessonter on.


    "As I thought¡­" Le found his character more disturbing.


    After a while, they came out of theke andnded at the foot of one of the mountains. Then Davion took out the pearl that he had obtained from the squid.


    "So, what are we going to do with it?" he asked.


    "Keep it with you for the time being. We will divide them after exiting from the Secret Realm," Le replied and Olivia nodded in agreement.


    "As you say," he put it back and was about to ask something when the ground they had been standing on began shaking.


    "What is happening?" Le panicked.


    "Look!" Olivia pointed her index finger towards the mountain that was opposite to them.


    They were shocked by what they saw. The peak of the mountain crumbled and fell down to theke. Afterward, an avnche took ce, and the other parts of it began falling apart.


    "BOOM"


    Only after a few minutes, did it stop.


    "Is something like this even possible?" They couldn''t believe that the remaining part of the mountain after breaking apart resembled a human that was sleeping with his back facing on the ground. Not only that, one could identify that it was definitely a male due to its private part and the long beard that was hanging from its face.


    "Is it a giant petrified into a stone or a giant made from rocks?" Davion pondered.


    "Is it over?" Le asked with a shaky voice.


    "I don''t think so," Olivia replied as she sensed some movementing from the giant.


    "Bang..Bang"


    The two hands of the giant mmed on the ground and it slowly stood up by supporting itself with them.


    "Is iting for us?" Le had beads of sweat on her forehead.


    "Who knows?" Davion was quite calm as he sensed the auraing from the giant hadn''t reached the Nascent Soul Stage. However, it would surely be able to crush that squid into pieces with a single blow.


    The giant after standing up nced at them for a second and started marching in a certain direction.


    "Wew, too scary. I thought that we were finished," Le sighed in relief.


    "Let''s follow it," Davion was excited.


    "This.." Le didn''t want to take this risk.


    But Olivia too seemed to be excited like Davion.


    "What are you scared of, Le? You can depend on us," she said.


    "You.." Listening to her made her vexed. Nheless, she didn''t want to fall behind them. So, she took out her spiritual artifact, and they all hopped into it.


    ***


    Further, away from the frozenke, there was a hugend covered with ice. Except for a few tall trees, nothing could be seen from afar. However, there was arge group of disciples gathered here. They were being led by an eye-catching male and a female. In Particr, that female had a beautiful bird on her side. Indeed, they were Liam and Nora.


    Right now, there were infront of a thousand feet tall rock where a snowy white flower could be seen.


    "Senior Sister, is this the ten thousand years old heavenly ice alpine flower?" One of the disciples asked.


    "Of course, it is. Can''t you feel the aura radiating from it?" Someone scoffed.


    "Shut up, you two," Liam yelled.


    "Check the surroundings carefully. There must be guardians hiding somewhere." He ordered.


    The disciples nodded and began to inspect carefully. How could there be no guardians protecting this rare treasure?


    "Junior Sister, it seems like you have been blessed by the heavens." Liam praised her.


    "Yes. Who would have thought that I would be able to get my hands on it?" She was full of smiles. This flower contained a terrifying amount of ice energy which was very precious for someone practicing ice-based techniques like her. Even the Nascent Soul Cultivators would fight to the death for it.


    "Haiz, only I can''t find anything useful for me." He was a bit disappointed.


    "It was not your fault, senior brother. After all, you are someone born with the rare light spiritual root and there are not many things that can help you," Sheforted him.


    "Even if you say¡­" Before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by her.


    "Senior Brother, why do you look so sad? I will give you a barrier-breaking pill after exiting the Secret Realm," She proudly said.


    "Are you sure?" He felt that he had heard wrong. This was due to the fact that these pills could help one to increase their chances of reaching the Nascent Soul Stage when trying to breakthrough. Thus, they were quite rare and could only be made by the Domain Realm experts.


    "Hehe, what do you take me for?" She chuckled as she knew why he was acting this way. This was all for some benefits.


    "Thank you, Junior Sister. You can be reassured and don''t need to worry about anything when I''m here. I will help you to obtain everything in this secret realm," He boasted.


    "Then I will depend upon you," She politely said. But inwardly she was cursing him. "Dumb ass."


    A whileter, the disciples gathered and reported all the details.


    "Senior Brother, we really couldn''t find anyone."


    "Maybe there is really no one guarding it."


    Liam thought for a while and said, "It''s strange. We have met with many guardians along the way when unearthing treasures. Even though they are not as rare as this, they are worth quite a sum."


    "Senior Brother, why don''t you go and pluck it? It will confirm whether it is true or not?" Nora suggested.


    "Damn, what if there are some traps?" Although he decided to help herself, he was furious inside. But he didn''t dare to say it out loud.


    "As you say, Junior Sister." He showed a forced smile and approached the rock.


    "Wew, let''s see what happens." He was about to climb it when suddenly a loud roar was heard.


    "RROOAARR"


    "Ah.." Everyone covered their ears and felt pain in their eardrums. Some weaker disciples even had blooding out from them.


    "Who is it?" They looked in that direction and had their mouths wide open. A huge giant wasing towards them while jumping from one ce to another.


    "Bang..Bang.."


    Every time the giantnded on the ground it would shake making it difficult for them to maintain their bnce.


    "Senior Brother, do we run?" The disciples were filled with fear.


    He nced at Nora and waited for her answer. Seeing this, she said, "Ok! But pick off the flower first."


    "Damn"

 Chapter 146 - Its Not Dead

    "Divine Doppelgangers"


    Three specks of light came out from his body, and they turned into him. Then they began climbing the rock at the same time.


    "They would surely not take this risk if it was someone else," Liam thought.


    The giant saw this and became furious. It bent down and inserted its hands into the ground.


    "What is it trying to do?" The disciples swallowed their saliva and gazed at it with fear.


    "Run," Liam yelled as he was the first one to notice what was about to happen. He didn''t even bother about Nora and jolted away.


    "My God! Is this the guardian of this treasure?" Nora became speechless. She immediately jumped on the back of her mount and flew into the sky.


    However, the other disciples couldn''t react in time as the giant uprooted a huge piece ofnd from the ground and threw it towards them.


    The weaker disciples without thinking took out the talisman and channeled their Qi into it. They burned and created space cracks above their heads.


    "Swish..swish"


    They were sucked into it and disappeared in the blink of an eye. As for the stronger ones who were in thete stages of the Golden Core Stage, they took out their spiritual artifacts and protected themselves with them. How could they leave the Secret Realm this easily and give up the treasures?


    "BOOM"


    Thend crashed on the ground causing dust and debris to fly everywhere. Only after a few minutes did everything settle down. But the giant had already managed to make its way over here.


    Some distance away from this ce, Davion and his party were looking at the scenery ahead of them while hiding behind one of the pieces ofnd that had fallen during the collision.


    "Are we still going to go over there?" Le asked. She didn''t have any confidence in fighting that giant.


    "Let''s see what happens for now. I don''t think they will give up," Davion replied. He was also curious about that flower that could have this giant protecting it.


    "Hehe, maybe we can steal it while they are fighting," Olivia chuckled.


    "You two.." Le shook her head and didn''t say anything. She knew it wouldn''t be easy as she said.


    ***


    The giant went near the huge rock that had the flower and caressed it. Then it started clearing up the debris around it. The giant looked quite peaceful and different from how it was previously.


    But this didn''tst long as it felt some movementing from the ground.


    "Bang¡­bang"


    Ten disciples radiating strong energy emerged out and threw spells one after another towards it. These spells were of various elements like fire, water, earth, wood, and many more.


    When they were cast at the same time, a tone of damage was dealt to the giant as a deep hole could be seen in its stomach. However, it didn''t affect it in any way. The giant roared and immediately responded with its fist.


    But before it couldnd on them, a whirlpool of mes struck its face from the sky. So, it could only take its hand back and cover its face.


    "Wew, I felt that I was about to die."


    "Indeed. But our Senior Sister came at the right time and saved us."


    The disciples gossiped while backing away. Afterward, they nced at the sky and saw her mount attacking the giant. Currently, it was spitting out mes from its mouth and pping its wings to generate strong wind energy. With thebination of both, a whirlpool of mes was generated.


    "Is this the true strength of a Dark Lyeogryph?"


    "Of course. After all, it is a rare dual attributedte-stage golden core demon beast."


    The disciples were astonished by it since it was their first time seeing it in action.


    "It seems like the only thing it can do is fight with its brute strength," Nora who was standing on her mount murmured. Even after all this beating, the giant didn''t use a single spell. As a result, she was sure of it and had a rough estimation of its strength.


    "Will you be watching the whole time?" She said suddenly.


    "Hehe, how could I let you deal with it alone? I was only waiting for a perfect opportunity." Liam''s voice was heard from her back.


    She turned back and saw him floating in the air.


    "You do have some ability to fly in the air," she was quite impressed with him.


    "Just one of my tricks," he smiled.


    She was about to say something when all of sudden her mount moved to the right and she nearly fell from her back.


    "Bang"


    A loud sound was heard, and she finally noticed what had happened. The giant had been uprooting morend and throwing it towards her.


    "It seems to be intelligent." She had a solemn look on her face as her mount couldn''t attack right now and could only dodge.


    "Senior Brother, I think it''s time for you to show your hands," she suggested.


    "As you say," he disappeared from his spot and reached above the head of the giant. Since he was too small and the giant had been focusing on Nora, he remained unnoticed.


    "Although I didn''t want to do this, I had to obey her," he sighed. He believed that she would escape from here after seeing its strength. But who could have thought that she would show herself so boldly?


    "Blinding Lights" He pulled out the sword strapped on his back and decided to strike with all his strength.


    Even though the giant didn''t have any eyeballs, the bright light still made it impossible for it to aim at Nora.


    "Nice." Nora smiled and patted on the head of her mount. It instantly understood what she meant and began firing again.


    "Divine Judgement" Liam would surely not miss this opportunity and used the secret art of his spiritual sword.


    A phantom of a huge sword appeared behind him but it was impossible to see it clearly due to how bright it was. He then swung his sword vertically and the phantom sword dived straight down.


    The head of the giant was pierced as it entered deep into its body. Only after reaching the neck, did it stop thrusting. But it was not over yet as it exploded thereafter.


    "BAM"


    Half of the head turned into dust and the giant ultimately fell on its knees.


    Seeing this, Liam said, "Junior Sister, it appears like its head is its weak point. Maybe we should try bursting it."


    Nora nodded and notified the other disciples, "All of you try attacking its head. We got this."


    Without waiting for them to respond, she took out a bow and some arrows from her spirit ring and fired them. The arrows struck the head of the giant, and ice began to form around it. Then steadily they began to spread around. Simrly, the other disciples also followed.


    Half an hourter, the giant stood there as it is and didn''t move the whole duration. The remaining head had long since turned into dust and everyone thought that it had died.


    Davion and his party were surprised that it ended so early.


    "Did it really fall so easily?" Le asked.


    "Looks like so." Disappointment could be heard from Olivia''s voice. Although she was a devil from the Devil World, it was her first time seeing a giant.


    Davion also felt the same but suddenly he sensed something from the giant with his Mind-Eye.


    "It''s not over yet," he said while focusing on the giant.


    ***


    "Senior Sister, we did it." The disciples were excited.


    "Indeed. This giant only looked tough," Nora scoffed.


    "Wew, it seems like I was overthinking too much," Liam caught his breath and put down his sword. He then ordered the disciples, "Go and bring back the flower."


    They were about to go when the body of the giant suddenly broke apart and turned to dust.


    "This¡­" They became alerted and backed away in response.


    "Don''t tell me¡­" Liam felt that something was wrong here.


    "Damn, that''s why I didn''t want to offend it." He cursed. This was also the reason he stopped his doppelganger from taking away the flower in fear of having a death feud with it earlier.


    The disciples also had simr considerations. When they were lost in their thoughts, a hoarse voice abruptly sounded.


    "Who are you all?"


    However, they didn''t manage to understand it as it was apletely foreignnguage.


    The disciples gazed at each other and shook their heads. Liam was already shaking with fear and was ready to run if something happened. But the same didn''t go for Nora.


    She bravely proceeded a few steps forward and yelled, "Come out and don''t hide yourselves."


    The moment she said this, a green-colored cloud of smoke rose from the ce where the giant had fallen. The smoke congealed and formed a male which was at least 30 feet tall.


    "The Giant" She recognized him instantly as the face seemed quite simr.

 Chapter 147 - Olivia Is Out-Numbered

    The giant wasn''t releasing any trace of its aura and was calmly gazing at them with curiosity.


    "Is this its soul?" Nora pondered. Even though she was far from the Nascent Soul Stage, she had a general understanding of it.


    "Can''t you understand me?" The giant asked.


    The disciples could only shake their heads in confusion.


    "Junior Sister, I think we should leave," Liam suggested. He didn''t want to stay near this weird giant. Who knew what was in its mind.


    Nora nodded as they found it impossible to talk with it.


    "Senior, we are leaving. But we will be taking away this flower." She bowed and spoke.


    "You.." Liam really wanted to p her to death. Who knew if the giant would be angry again?


    The giant didn''t react to it and just remained motionless with various thoughts in its mind.


    Seeing this, she felt that the giant wouldn''t mind her with it. So, she signaled her mount by patting its head. This was one of the arts of the Demonic Beast Sect. One would be able to form a spiritual connection with their mount and understand each other''s thoughts.


    The mount flew and proceeded towards the rock.


    "When will it be able to speak?" She thought. This was one of the problems for the demon beasts who were born with a rare breed. They followed a different route from the normal ones, and nobody could actually guess what heights they could reach in the future.


    When the mount reached there and was about to pluck it off, the giant finally reacted. It waved its hand and her mount felt a tremendous pressureing over its way. It was so heavy that it got smashed into the ground in the blink of an eye.


    "Screech¡­"


    Her mount produced some whimpering noises and passed out.


    "This¡­" Everybody became speechless. They now understood the real ability of this giant.


    "How dare you?" Nora became furious and was about to take out something from her spirit ring to deal with it.


    However, the giant didn''t let her be sessful. It squeezed its hand and all of them were lumped together. Then he flung them to the sky. Who knows where they wouldnd?


    "Ah.." Only their shouts could be heard from a distance.


    Then the giant gazed in a certain direction and smiled.


    ***


    "My God! It noticed us," Davion eximed.


    "Too scary," Le felt her heart pounding very fast.


    "His aura is as strong as the emperor." Olivia had a solemn look on her face.


    "Bang"


    Suddenly they heard a loud noiseing from their side and got shocked by what they saw. It was Nora and her party who had fallen here. It seems like the Giant had purposely thrown them here.


    "My back¡­" Liam stood up while stroking it. Afterward, he began checking the surroundings and suddenly he cried out.


    "It''s you, Olivia." He saw her with two more people. He recognized Le and as for the other, he didn''t know him. Although he saw him yesterday, he didn''t bother to ask about him since he was too insignificant infront of him.


    After listening to this, Nora was the first one to react.


    She got on her feet andughed, "Haha, I was thinking about when I will meet you in the Secret Realm. But who could have thought that we would meet this early?"


    "Haiz, it looks like she has already forgotten the incident with the giant," Liam shook his head. He knew where things were going to go now.


    ***


    "Who are these people? They are too small." While thinking about these things, the giant slowly approached the rock.


    "Maybe the world has changed again. I don''t even remember how long I was trapped here," It was full of sorrow.


    When it reached the rock, it put its hand on the surface.


    "My love, I''m finally free. These tiny people managed to release me from this hell." It murmured and punched ahead.


    "BAM"


    The outer parts of the rock crumbled and a woman''s face could be seen.


    "Beautiful as ever¡­"


    The giant slowly began to fade.


    "I really wanted to leave and see the world. But It looks like my time is up." It looked at the sky.


    "Are those satanic people still alive currently? Did they aplish their goal?" It reminisced about its past and how it got here.


    "But there is no use in contemting it. I''ming, Victoria." It sighed andpletely disappeared.


    However, strange changes took ce after it had dissipated. The pieces ofnd that had been thrown by it previously, all turned into dust and the ice melted. Then beautiful grasses and flowers spread out in its ce.


    Moreover, tall trees grew in a few seconds and nobody would be able to guess that a huge giant hade here. As for the rock, it stood as it is and the heavenly ice alpine flower that was at the top had been disced and was hanging on the middle of the forehead looking like an ornament. This added a unique sense of beauty to the woman.


    ***


    On the other side,


    "So, what are you going to do?" Olivia asked as she wasn''t scared of Nora in any way. The only reason she bullied her in the first ce was to get close to Le. And from her, she would be friends with Davion and know more about him.


    "Humph, do you think that you can handle us all at the same time?" Nora scoffed.


    "Damn, her." Liam nearly coughed out blood from anger. He couldn''t believe that she could be so shameless enough to pull them in. The same goes for the other disciples.


    "Hehe, now I know where your confidence lies," Olivia coldly gazed at them.


    The disciples instantly felt a dangerous aura locking them. Thus, they took out their weapons and got ready to fight.


    "Senior Sister Olivia, we will be cheering for you. Make sure to defeat them." Davion''s clear voice was heard from her back.


    Her expression changed, and she became furious straight away. How dare he act like this?


    "How can you be so cruel?" Le found his character even more disgusting. She was sure that Olivia would get beaten to death right now.


    "She was the one who started it," Davion reasoned.


    "Humph, you can do whatever you want. I will be helping her," She didn''t want to talk with him anymore. She took out her whip and mocked, "Nora, how shameless can you be to use these cheap tricks."


    "Hehe, I had forgotten about you, Le." Nora chuckled and then turned to Liam and requested, "Senior Brother, please help me to deal with her while we take care of Olivia."


    "Don''t worry, Junior Sister," He smiled. How could he reject her?


    "Wew, I will just have to go easy on her. After all, she is the daughter of an elder." He made up his mind and created his doppelgangers. Then, as usual, he attacked her from all her directions.


    Le jumped in the air andshed her whip downwards creating a lightning ring. This ring contained those doppelgangers and absorbed their energies. This time it worked, unlike the squid.


    The ring became bigger and went towards Liam.


    "Excellent" Davion praised her.


    "Shut up!" She yelled. It would have been better if the person she was fighting was him. This was what she had in her mind at present.


    Seeing the ringing towards him, Liam unleashed powerful sword energy with his sword.


    "BOOM"


    An explosion urred as the ring couldn''t take his huge amount of energy.


    While they were battling there, Olivia was being surrounded by the ten disciples and Nora. The disciples were fighting in close range with her and creating space for Nora to fire her arrows.


    A hand made of mes came towards her and she responded by throwing her needles. The needles drew a circr arc in the air and created a in white surface. The hand struck the surface and reflected back.


    "What is this formation?" The disciple who had used this spell became horrified.


    "Focus" Another disciple came ahead of him and generated a huge wave of water to block it.


    The water evaporated steadily while the intensity of the mes diminished. Without waiting for them to be subsided, other disciples had already struck Olivia with their spells.


    The ground beneath her feet cracked, and she was pushed into it. Before she could react, two golems twice asrge as her, attacked from both her sides. However, she dodged their every move with her exceptional footwork.


    But suddenly thick pirs made from wood emerged from the walls around her and she could only try to jump out from the hole. Nheless, this also became meaningless as a heavy hailstorm filled with corrosive dark energy and arrows filled with ice energy rained down from above.


    "Damn, I can only use this technique." It was bing difficult for her to battle with all of them at the same time.


    "Sixty-four Needles Sun Explosion"

 Chapter 148 - Terrifying Nora

    She threw all the needles she had over her head in a certain pattern, and they released a huge heatwave. From the center, an apparition of a small sun could be seen which slowly expanded.


    The arrows were burnt to dust and the hailstorm vaporized into nothing. In a few seconds, the golems and the pirs of wood also melted.


    "Run"


    Seeing this, the disciples who were attacking her from the ground above immediately backed away. They knew that Olivia had made a desperate move.


    "BOOM"


    A huge explosion took ce and smoke billowed into the sky.


    Le and Liam stopped their battle and nced there as they were curious about the aftermath.


    When the atmosphere was tense, everyone heard a sarcastic voice. "Senior Sister Olivia, are you alive?"


    They gazed in the direction of that voice and saw Davion sitting cross-legged on the ground while smiling. It seemed like he was enjoying the show.


    Le nearly coughed out blood from anger. She couldn''t believe he could be so shameless.


    "It''s unbearable. Aren''t they sweethearts?" She now began questioning whether what she had seen earlier was true or not. This was because how could one leave their partner like this?


    "Damn, who is this fellow? I will definitely teach him a lessonter on." Liam felt annoyed. The same goes for the other disciples and Nora.


    However, they didn''t know that Davion''s unintentional voice had managed to capture their attention away from Olivia. So, she took this opportunity and dashed towards them.


    "Ahh.."


    "She''s here." One of the disciples who were nearby suddenly cried out as he saw a silhouette approaching him from the smoke. He immediately tried to cast a spell in response. But she was too fast for him to react.


    "Pftt-"


    He suffered a heavy blow in his stomach and was hurled a hundred meters away.


    "This.." The other disciples became speechless as one could imagine the power contained in this attack.


    When they came back to their senses, Olivia was already ahead of them.


    "Bam..bam.."


    She threw out punches after punches and in a couple of seconds another two disciplesy unconscious on the ground. Feeling this momentum, she wanted to take down a few more. But she became unsessful as spells came towards her one after another. Thus, she could only dodge and back away.


    "Boom"


    The spellsnded on the ground and destroyed the terrain causing dust and debris to scatter everywhere.


    "Olivia, I''ve underestimated you. You are really strong." Nora spoke when everything subsided.


    "Are you scared?" Olivia mocked. She seemed to be in a perfect state except for some minor bruises and torn apart robes.


    "She has hidden too deep." Liam was sweating from the sides. He knew that he would not be able tost this long against all of them.


    "How long will it take for me to be that strong?" Le sighed. She was really impressed with her. As for Davion, he became a bit disappointed. This was because he wanted her to get beaten up and reveal her true self.


    "Hehe, do you think that I would not be prepared for it?" Nora chuckled, and she took out a strange cube branded with various runes from her spirit ring.


    "What is this?" Olivia questioned. She had never seen this kind of thing even in the Devil World.


    "You will know soon," Nora replied and threw it to the ground.


    The cube shook, and ck fumes were released from it. Then it transformed into a warrior of at least 10 feet tall in the blink of an eye. It was carrying a shield in its left hand and a spear in its right.


    "A puppet?" Olivia asked as she didn''t sense any flesh and blood inside it.


    "Humph, it''s not a usual one. It can fight toe to toe with a Nascent Soul Cultivator," Nora had an evil smile on her face.


    "What! I heard that these puppets are not even avable in the core disciples'' peak." Le eximed.


    Olivia''s expression changed a bit when she heard it. If she revealed her true cultivation base then it would not be a problem for her. However, it was not the right time to do so.


    "Good. Finally, I like this woman." Davion muttered and pped his thigh in excitement. Now, he was sure that Olivia would reveal her abilities.


    "Hehe, there is nothing impossible for me," Nora proudly said. Then she pped the back of the puppet.


    Immediately its eyes glowed red and a dangerous aura was emitted from it. It was so strong that all the disciples found it difficult to stand.


    "Go!" Nora ordered.


    The puppet disappeared and appeared ahead of Olivia instantly. Afterward, it swung its shield towards her head. She sidestepped and barely managed to protect herself. However, the puppet kicked straight in her waist.


    "Bang"


    She couldn''t react in time, and she was smashed into a nearby rock.


    "Damn, I thought that it would use its spear. But it was cheeky enough to use its leg," She cursed.


    "I''m bleeding too." She felt some blood on her lips.


    "What can I do now?" She was racking her brains when she sensed something dangerousing in her direction.


    "No.." she looked ahead and saw that it was a spear.


    Her body instinctively moved to the right but the spear still brushed past her skin and pinned her robes on the rock.


    "Bam"


    "Haha, what are you going to do now?" Seeing her stuck, Noraughed out loud. If she tried to get out then her upper body would definitely get exposed infront of everyone.


    "Maybe I can humiliate her." Nora had some evil thoughts in her mind.


    "Halt!"


    So, she stopped her puppet from attacking any further. It obeyed her and stood there as it was.


    "How can I be satisfied if she died this easily?"


    Then she slowly approached her, and nobody dared to speak in fear of disturbing her. They knew blood was going to spill here. But they didn''t have the guts to stop her although they were from the same sect.


    "Nora, stop!" Le couldn''t take it anymore and was the one to break the silence. She came in between them and gazed at her coldly.


    "Oh! My dear, Le. What do you want?" Nora looked at her with interest.


    "You should put this to an end now. You have already beaten her," Le reasoned.


    "Humph, how can I forget that humiliation?" Nora bellowed in anger and gazed at Liam and said, "Why didn''t you finish her? Didn''t I tell you to do it, dumb ass?"


    Liam cracked his knuckles and was furious inside. How dare she disrespect him like this? Nheless, he didn''t dare to talk back.


    "I''m sorry, Junior Sister." He apologized and was about to make his move when Nora interrupted him.


    "Do you think that I need your help currently?" She scoffed.


    Liam nodded and didn''t dare to look straight at her. Who knew if she ordered her puppet to beat him up?


    "Le, you can forget about me and run. I''m leaving the Secret Realm." Olivia''s voice was heard from behind.


    Le turned back and saw her taking out the talisman distributed by the elder in the mission hall.


    "Are you sure?" She felt dismayed since Olivia''s journey was about to end this fast. This was also the case for her as she didn''t think that she would be able to escape from here.


    "Haha, trying to use that talisman?" Nora cut in again.


    They had a bad premonition when they heard this.


    "What do you mean?" Olivia was confused.


    Nora didn''t reply but took an old staff from her spirit ring. The moment it appeared, the sky shook and everyone in the secret realm experienced a tremendous pressure plummeting upon them. Not only that, the lightning that would fall frequently on the ground all stopped causing darkness everywhere.


    "This is definitely a higher-grade spiritual artifact. Definitely a top one among that..." Olivia recognized it.


    "What?" Davion, who had been carefree until now, finally became serious.


    "You are quite knowledgeable," Nora praised her.


    "However, you should not be able to use it with your current ability. Not only that, I can see the Secret Realm trying to reject this artifact." Olivia exined. She knew that these artifacts were not something that could be tolerated by this realm as they would definitely break thews here.


    And as she thought, the sky suddenly lit up and a huge sea of lightning appeared. Moreover, a vortex could be seen in the middle, and they could even feel something horrifying brewing from inside.


    "Is a Thunder Tribtioning?"


    "Aren''t they the tales mentioned in the legends?"


    "Yeah, I thought that they were only made-up stories."


    "But it seems like they might be true. I can feel it."


    "The wrath of the heavens that no one can defy¡­"


    The disciples gossiped with each other.


    "Hehe, but I never nned to use it, Olivia," Nora smirked and pulled back her hands from the staff.


    The staff didn''t fall down but rather it automatically flew towards the sky.

 Chapter 149 - Devil King Olivia

    The staff shined brightly after reaching the sky and everyone was surrounded by a white-colored light. Along with it, the abnormal changes happening to the sky all returned back to normal. The vortex disappeared and the lightning began falling as usual.


    "The pressure is gone too." The disciples found themselves much better.


    "What did you do?" Olivia asked. She couldn''t understand how Nora managed to bypass thew of the Secret Realm.


    "Hehe, this spiritual artifact can form an independent space. So, how could the rules work here?" Nora chuckled.


    "Now I understand. I believe that the Talisman would also not work here since you have isted us," Olivia replied.


    Le''s expression became ugly when she heard this. Doesn''t it mean that Nora could do whatever she wanted here?


    "Indeed. You are pretty smart to know all this." Nora was impressed.


    "You sure have a generous father," Olivia smiled. She knew that the higher-grade spiritual artifacts could only be obtained from the Central Region and were quite rare in this region.


    Thus, for her father to lend her one proved how much he doted on her. Especially this one, which could form an independent space. Even her golden skull was far cry from it as it could only form a barrier.


    Seeing her smile, Nora became furious. "You still have the mood tough?"


    "Hehe, what are you going to do about it?" Olivia mocked.


    "I was thinking of humiliating you earlier. But now I''ve changed my mind. I will definitely kill you and end this once and for all," Nora had a savage look on her face.


    "Stop it, Nora. We can talk about it." Le spoke. She couldn''t believe Nora wanted to go this far.


    "Humph, you are not qualified to be talking with me." Nora gave her a disdainful look and signaled her puppet to make a move.


    The puppet came ahead of Le in the blink of an eye and swung its shield on her face.


    "Ahh.." Le became terrified and closed her eyes. However, she found that the shield didn''tnd on her but someone else.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw it was Davion who had blocked that shield with his bare hands. Nobody saw how he reached there.


    "You.." she wanted to say something when Davion was immediately flung away. Not only that, he even pulled her robes.


    "Bang" As a result, both of them crashed far away on the ground.


    "Oh! It seems like you are saved for now. I will just take care of youter on." Nora eximed and put her attention back to Olivia.


    ***


    "Le, you smell very good," Davion found her breath much more pleasing than Olivia.


    "Perv¡­" she pped his hands away and got up from the ground. How dare he say that?


    "Hehe" Davion seized her body from top to bottom.


    Le''s face became red when she saw his piercing gaze.


    "What are you looking at?" she asked with a low voice.


    "Justparing you with Olivia," he bluntly said. After the incident with Olivia, he found that he couldn''t stop himself from having these thoughts.


    "Shut up!" She turned in the other direction and didn''t dare to look at him.


    "Womanizer." This was her final evaluation of him as it seemed that he was searching for someone new after being fed off with Olivia. This also exined why he didn''t bother to help Olivia earlier.


    "Haiz, it looks like I have to work hard. My mind seems to be affected." He sighed. However, he would definitely p himself if he knew that this all happened to him due to being a virgin in both of his lives. Olivia was only a catalyst and how could one have no reaction after seeing her body?


    "Thank you." Le suddenly said. Although she didn''t like him, she was very grateful to him. She was sure that she would not be able to survive that strike. Not only that, she was in awe of his strength as he didn''t seem to suffer from any injuries after that blow.


    "No problem," He waved his hands as it was only a trivial matter for him. If not for Elder Liliana backing her, he might have taken a different direction.


    "So, what are we going to do with Olivia? She will surely die." Le looked worried.


    "You don''t need to worry about her. She is far more powerful than you think." Davion mysteriously said. He was confident that Olivia would reveal her true self.


    "Is that so?" She didn''t believe him. But there was nothing she could do as she was too weak.


    ***


    "Olivia, any lost words?" Nora asked while her puppet was already infront of her.


    "Bitch" Olivia said in a teasing tone.


    "Damn, kill her," Nora bellowed in anger.


    The puppet immediately pulled out the spear that had pinned her and was about to stab her when something shocking happened. Olivia caught the spear with her right hand and easily pulled it out from the puppet''s hand. Then she was one to stab it in the end.


    The spear entered its head and the puppet exploded in the blink of an eye. It couldn''t resist her blow.


    "My God!" The disciples had their mouths wide open in such a change of events. The same goes for Le.


    "See, I told you." Davion smiled.


    "Who are you?" Nora asked. She felt scared by her sudden outburst.


    Olivia didn''t reply but broke the spear into pieces. Then she released her true cultivation base. The ground shook, and everyone around her immediately fell on their knees. Nora was also among them.


    As for Le, she was ok since Davion was protecting him with his aura. But she didn''t seem to be reacting to it and looked petrified. He could understand it as it was too much for her to handle.


    "You are definitely not her," Nora yelled.


    "Hehe, go and bring her to me." Olivia''s pupils and voice changed when she spoke this.


    The disciples including Liam surrounded her in an instant.


    "I have seen this somewhere," Davion muttered and recalled the scene with Aiden.


    "I should have felt it. She is definitely a devil king. How could I get fooled by her?" He shook his head.


    "What is happening?" He heard Le''s voiceing from the side. It seemed like she had finallye back to her senses.


    "A dream," He replied and hacked on the back of her neck.


    "Bam"


    She passed out, and he held her in his arms. Afterward, he took her somewhere safe. Even though he couldn''t go too far away due to the istion, it was still manageable.


    Olivia had long noticed what they were doing and didn''t care about them. She knew that they wouldn''t be able to escape from here.


    "Don''te near me." Nora panicked and took out another cube from her ring. It seemed like she was prepared for the worst scenario.


    The puppet was simr to the previous one and began attacking straight away. It used its shield to block their spells and spear to thrust them to death. Indeed, they were not a match against it.


    In a couple of seconds, more than half of them had died. Not only that, Nora saw the scenery ahead of her changing and she found herself in the middle of a sea of blood where many corpses were floating.


    Indeed, they were the corpses of her fellow disciples that she had killed. They had their eyes gouged out, and mouths wide open. Moreover, she could feel deep resentment from them and she immediately began puking thereafter.


    However, it didn''t end here as the puppet smashed a male disciple into the air with its shield and threw its spear in session. The spear pierced his head, and it fell down infront of her.


    "No.." Tears rained down from her eyes as she lost her mind. She couldn''t believe Liam also fell with her hands. This didn''t end yet as she saw those corpses suddenly moving.


    "Senior Sister, why did you kill us?"


    "How can you be so cruel?"


    "I''ve revered you."


    "I believed in you."


    "Are you still not satisfied?"


    "You demon¡­"


    She heard various voices ringing in her mind which made her go insane.


    "Let me live," Nora couldn''t take it anymore.


    "How do you feel?" She heard Olivia''s voice and saw her silhouette approaching her from the sky.


    "Hehe, do you feel fear?" Olivia asked.


    "Please.." Nora didn''t reply to it and continued pleading.


    "Haha, I never seem to get tired of it." Oliviaughed, and she pointed her index finger towards Liam''s head.


    A cloud of ck smoke came out of his head and it entered her fingertip.


    "Hate, disappointment, pride, fear, sadness, surprise, disgust¡­"


    She muttered as she felt these emotions. Then she hooked her finger towards Nora and said in a soothing voice, "Come to me and you will be freed from this sin."


    Nora''s eyes turned red and she automatically flew out from the sea. It looked like she didn''t seem to be in control of herself.

 Chapter 150 - Davion Vs Olivia: Battle II

    Nora reached infront of Olivia and said in a pleading tone, "Set me free."


    "As you say." Olivia put her palms on her head and ck smoke emerged from her which was then sucked into her mouth.


    Along with it, Nora''s breath began to fade. However, she didn''t seem to be resisting it but rather enjoying it as one could see a smile on her face.


    ***


    Outside the Secret Realm, on the top of the Sect Master''s Peak,


    The elders had a solemn look on their faces. They found that the identity token of many of the disciples had broken. Although they couldn''t sense what was happening inside the secret realm, they would immediately know if the disciples had died. This was because the soul Qi that they had left in those tokens would dissipate.


    "Liam has just fallen."


    "What? How can it be?"


    "Isn''t he one of the strongest disciples?"


    "What the hell is happening inside?"


    "Why didn''t they use the talisman that we have provided them?


    The elders gossiped with each other and had many things they wanted to know.


    "Liliana, what do you think? Are the guardians inside so strong that they couldn''t handle it?" Vance asked.


    "It would have been better if I could know about it. I''m worried about my daughter." Liliana sighed.


    "What are you worried about when that kid is with her?" Vanceforted her.


    Liliana nodded and was about to say something when a horrible aura was felt from their right.


    They gazed in that direction and saw it was being released by a middle-aged man with short brown hair.


    "Jared?" Lilian muttered.


    "Who dared to do this?" He bellowed in rage and the whole peak shook. He couldn''t believe his daughter also fell in the Secret Realm.


    "What happened, Jared?" The Sect Master asked with a worried look.


    Jared didn''t reply but rather dashed towards the gate leading to the Secret Realm.


    "Stop!" The Sect Master punched in his direction.


    Jared suddenly felt a terrifying forceing towards him from the back. So, he turned back and responded to it with his palm.


    "BOOM"


    A huge explosion took ce, and Jared was pushed a few steps back while coughing out a mouthful of blood. As for the Sect Master, he stood in his ce calmly.


    "Don''t you know that the passage will copse if you go in there?" The Sect Master scolded him. Even the passage would be unstable for the Nascent Soul Cultivators. This was also the reason why only the Golden Core Stage cultivators could enter the Secret Realm.


    "I understand Sect Master. But¡­" Jared choked and couldn''t continue.


    "But what?" The Sect Master questioned.


    "Nora."


    The moment he said this, the Sect Master faltered, "Don''t tell me¡­"


    Jared shook his head.


    "Haiz, leave me alone." The Sect Master didn''t want to stay here any longer and left. He didn''t even wait for the disciples toe out.


    The same goes for Jared. Although he wanted to enter inside, he didn''t dare to do so. He knew that the Sect Master was furious.


    "Wew, how do I tell this news to Frida?" He was afraid to meet her. Not only was she far stronger than him, but she was also the sect master of the Demonic Beast Sect.


    "I''m sure she woulde here and create some issues. Maybe the Sect Master also thinks so," He thought and left for the Demonic Beast Sect. He knew that this was not something that could be hidden.


    "So unfortunate. Such a talented disciple," Vance spoke with pity.


    "Indeed," Liliana replied, but nobody could see the smirk on her face.


    ***


    Inside the Secret Realm,


    A male and a female separated by a few meters were gazing at each other. Not only that, on the ground a dried-up body of a girl could be seenying down.


    "Olivia or a Devil King. What do I call you?" Davion asked.


    "Hehe, I don''t like any of them. Just call me Julia," She smiled.


    "Julia. So, why are you here and what do you want?" He didn''t understand why she would take all this trouble toe here.


    "Don''t you remember the devil that you have in not long ago?" She had a cold look on her face when talking about it. Although he was useless, he was still one of them.


    "Oh! Aiden?" Davion eximed. He now knew where she wasing from.


    "Humph, that''s why I was sent by the emperor to investigate it. I thought that it might be an elder responsible for his death. But who could have thought that it would be an inner court disciple going by the name of the masked man?" She spoke.


    "It seems like you have looked into me thoroughly," he was surprised.


    "I had to. After all, it''s the emperor''s order," she said.


    "I''ve been hearing the word emperor a lot from you devil kings. Why not tell me more about him?" He was curious.


    "You are not qualified to know about him," She gave him a disdainful look.


    "Haha, is that so?" Heughed.


    "Why are youughing? Do you think that you can escape from here alive?" She scoffed.


    "Hehe, why do I have to run when I can kill you here? Maybe the emperor might even show himself up then," he mocked her.


    "You sure have the guts to say this. You should know that I didn''t show any of my abilities in the previous fight. Or else I would have long since sucked you dry." She licked her lips while ncing at the body of Nora lying on the ground.


    "You are too cruel." He took out an axe from his spirit ring.


    Seeing this, she became enraged, "You dare to use that weapon?"


    "Won''t it be nice to take your blood with it? I''m really curious how you would react." Actually, he wanted to see how strong this weapon was and she was a good opponent for him to try on.


    "Let''s see your confidence then." She got annoyed by his attitude. Not only that but the previous incident was also fresh in her mind. So, she was the first one to move.


    "This.."


    "Where am I?" All of a sudden, he found himself in a strange world. The sky and the ground were all blood-red colored and there was nothing except them. While he was pondering, he felt some movementing from the ground.


    Thus, when he looked down, he saw many hands slowly emerging out and, in a few seconds, he saw their whole bodies.


    "They are the elders and the Sect Masters of the Blood Saber Sect. Not only that, there is Aiden and many more." When he saw their faces, he realized that they were all the people whom he had killed from the beginning.


    "Keke, do you think I died?" Aiden''s voice unexpectedly came from behind.


    "What?" he instantly turned back and swung his axe.


    "Swish.."


    He cut through his body, and it disappeared in the blink of an eye. Moreover, he felt that he had cut through the air instead of actual flesh.


    "Is this an illusion?" He thought.


    "Kid, you dare to humiliate me?" this time he heard the voice of the Sect Master of the Blood Saber Sect and saw him approaching from the left.


    "Come" Davion didn''t react now and let him strike head-on.


    The de of the Sect Master passed through his body and he didn''t feel anything.


    "As I thought, this is only a childish trick," He muttered.


    "Where are you hiding? Is this all you can do?" He shouted loudly.


    However, he didn''t hear her respond. Instead, someone else attacked him and saw that they were the elders. They stabbed their sabers into his chest. But this was different now as his blood spilled from his chest.


    "Puchi-"


    "How?" He couldn''t imagine that one of the sabers really did pierce him.


    "Hehe, did you think that my abilities would only be a simple illusion?" He heard her voice and saw the body of the elder who had managed to hurt him steadily change into Julia.


    "Good move. You really caught me by surprise." He chuckled and grabbed her hand.


    "But I caught you too." He showed his razor-sharp teeth, and he began transforming into his devil form. Then in a few seconds, he had already be at least thirty feet tall. Indeed, he was thrice as huge as previously and along with this, an extra eyeball popped out from his forehead.


    "What are you?" Julia''s expression finally changed. She found that his aura was skyrocketing at a rapid rate, and it even reached her level. Not only that, his physical strength had be so strong that she couldn''t even take back her hand.


    Davion didn''t reply to it and said, "Shatter."


    His newly born third pupil shined and released a brown-colored ray of light.


    "Crack"


    Everything around him broke like pieces of mirror and the illusion was easily destroyed.

 Chapter 151 - Davion Vs Olivia: Battle III

    "Pfft-"


    Julia threw out a mouthful of blood due to the bacsh of her spell.


    "Damn, this body is too weak," she cursed inwardly as her main body would have been strong enough to handle it. Then she gave an unbelievable look to Davion and said, "You are also a devil king."


    She couldn''t imagine that there was someone else hiding in the sect like her. However, it looked like he was here for another purpose.


    Davion didn''t deny it and was quite happy with this misunderstanding. Thus, he just hacked his axe towards her with all his strength instead of speaking anything.


    "No¡­"


    She panicked when she saw multicolored energying to her head. However, she couldn''t react to it as his other hand was grasping her tight.


    "BOOM"


    A huge explosion took ce and a deep pit hundreds of meters deep was formed.


    "Woman, you cane out. I know you are in there." Davion''s voice was heard from the pit. Nheless, he couldn''t be seen as smoke and dust were still flying everywhere.


    "I''ve underestimated you." Only when everything had subsided did Julia''s voice emerged.


    "A soul, huh?" He muttered as he saw it flying out from the headless body of Olivia which wasying on the ground.


    "So, this is your true appearance, isn''t it?" He asked since he saw apletely unfamiliar face.


    "How do I look?" She winked at him.


    He immediately felt some foreign aura trying to invade his body and his vision blurring. This was simr to what had urred when he had held her in the frozenke.


    "Humph! You dare." He released his terrifying aura and nothing happened thereafter as that force was too weak infront of him in this form.


    Her expression became ugly when she saw this. It seemed like her illusion technique waspletely useless against him. Not only that, she couldn''t fight with him physically for what the devils were known for as she didn''t have her main body here.


    "I''m in trouble. This is not my projection either," she thought. She knew that she would not be able to properly imitate Olivia if she hadn''t possessed her with her soul. This was also the reason why she could use all her spells.


    "Woman, are you scared?" Davion slowly approached her with his huge body while even stomping the head of Olivia on the way.


    "You.." She became furious. Although it was not her main body, it was still something that she had possessed.


    "Hehe, now tell me about your emperor. Who is he and what does he want? I might go easy on you if you tell the truth," He chuckled.


    "Humph! You are the one who should be telling me this. Who''s behind you? I''m sure it''s a devil emperor," She looked at him suspiciously. She was guessing it might be an enemy of her emperor who wanted to foil their ns.


    "Oh!" He eximed and thought for a while before replying.


    "It''s Devil Emperor Conard." Since this was the only powerful devil, he knew of, he mentioned him straight away.


    "What?" If she was in her flesh, then she would have surely coughed out blood in anger. How dare he lied this way? Wasn''t Conard the one whom she referred to as her emperor?


    "Is something wrong?" Seeing her reaction, he questioned.


    "He is the one behind us," she coldly said.


    "Eh!" The situation became quite awkward. It looks like he got caught instantly.


    "But I don''t really care about it. I should be happy that I got some information about the person behind the scenes," he consoled himself.


    "Conard, I can''t believe it''s really him. It looks like we will meet soon." He had a solemn look on his face as he knew that he was not a match against him currently. However, he would definitely catch up to him.


    Julia had been observing him closely the entire time. When she saw his expression change, she was sure that he might have been scared after knowing it.


    "Hehe, so will you tell me who you are? If you haven''t joined any faction, then I will rmend you to the emperor." She suggested. This was how things worked in the Devil World. One would immediately follow someone stronger.


    Listening to this, he shook his head in disappointment.


    "Is there something else?" She asked when she saw his reaction.


    "I''m fucking sickened of listening to this every time. Even Aiden was the same. Thus, I had to beat him to death and so will go for you too." All of a sudden, he opened his mouth and fired a beam of multicolored light.


    "Shit" In the soul form, she was very fast and managed to easily dodge it. However, Davion right away followed with his thunder stomp spell and came ahead of her in the blink of an eye.


    "BOOM"


    The axended on her and she was smashed into the ground.


    "Take this too."


    A huge phantom of him appeared in the air behind him like the time with Aiden. But it was thrice asrge as previously and an extra third eye could be seen clearly.


    "Intimidation"


    The moment he said this, the third eye blinked and a brown-colored light shed causing the surroundings to appear brown.


    "Is this an illusion?" Julia thought from the ground. Even though she had been hurt just now, she didn''t have to care about the injuries due to being in the soul form. The only damage she would suffer would be in the soul Qi which would steadily decrease with every hit she takes. Afterward, she wouldpletely disappear when her soul Qi finishes. So, the soul form had its own advantages as well as its disadvantages.


    "No, it isn''t." Suddenly she felt a deep sense of fear towards Davion who knows why. However, this didn''t end here as she saw his phantom diving downwards. This made her fear, even more, causing her to shake and making it impossible to move.


    "BOOM"


    An explosion took ce again and the pit caved in more. Davion was surprised when he saw this.


    "It looks like my ability has also improved. Not only that, I don''t know why she didn''t even try to dodge it?" He was confused. It looked like there was something more about this ability.


    While he was pondering, he saw a beam of lighting out from the pit. Indeed, this was Julia. But she didn''t seem to be in a good state right now as she seemed to fade a little.


    "Haha, are you going to pass out soon?" He gave a burst of haughtyughter.


    "Don''t think you''ve won yet," She yelled and waved her hands. Then automatically, a shiny object emerged out from the pit and reached into her hands.


    "A spirit ring?" He recognized it.


    "You''ve pushed me too far." While saying so, she took a strange ck-colored lotus from her space ring.


    Seeing the delicate runes on them, he was sure that it was at least a middle-grade devil artifact. However, he didn''t know whether it was for attacking or for defense.


    "I didn''t want to use it as it would consume arge amount of my remaining soul Qi. But I have got no choice," she sighed. This was also why she didn''t dare to cause problems in the Sect when she stayed there.


    She just stayed a low profile while collecting information on the Sect and Davion. Even when he left the sect, she didn''t dare to strike. She knew that she couldn''t use her full abilities if she had to fight in that body. As a result, she had to depend on her soul to fight, which would definitely run out of gas soon. This was what was happening right now.


    Nheless, the incident with Nora ruined everything she had done. Not only did she iste the space around them making it impossible to escape, she even threatened to kill her. So, she had to show her true self anyways.


    "I should not have pped her," Julia regretted it. Who could have thought that she would fall into a big mess this easily when she was only trying to get close to Davion?


    "Hiaz, it''s useless to think about it. I should end this without wasting any more time and escape." She channeled her Qi into the lotus causing a dangerous aura to permit in the air. The lotus erged, and she stood in the middle of it.


    "Flower Domain"


    "This aura.." he became serious and gripped his axe tightly. He saw thendscape changing at a rate visible to his naked eyes. He was sure that it was an illusion. But he became unsessful when trying to use his third eye to break free.


    "It has reached another level," he thought as he observed the scenery ahead of him. Everything had turned dark, and he found himself in a sea of flowers. He could even feel their breath. However, it wasn''t fragrant but rather disgusting.


    "These should be the flowers from the devil¡­"


    "Puchi-"


    He didn''t even get the chance to finish his sentence when he felt his skin pricked by something.


    "Fuck," He looked down and saw it was a petal of some type of flower.


    "Don''t tell me¡­"

 Chapter 152 - How Dare She?

    All the flowers here whistled and their petals ejected one by one into the air. When he extended his right hand towards one of them, he felt like he had touched the sharp edge of a de.


    "As I thought," he muttered as he saw a small gash on his hand.


    "Swish..swish¡­"


    The petals began flying around him in a circr arc with a tremendous speed causing tornadoes to appear. If it was anyone else except Davion here, they would have already been minced into meat paste.


    "I can''t stay here any longer and have to find a way out." Although he was strong enough to stay here, he would surely get grinded to death steadily.


    "Baphomet Summoning" Like Aiden, he used the ability of his axe.


    However, it waspletely different from that time as a huge phantom of the Baphomet emerged behind his back and two small children with wings were flying in its sides. Not only this, but rather it was muchrger and radiating varieties of colors.


    "Go!" he yelled, and he swung his axe forward.


    The two children sped their hands and from them, a strong wave of energy was released which slowly spread around him.


    This energy shed with the petals and as a result, he was protected for the time being. While the children were busy, the Baphomet had already elongated its hands into snakes and made a way for him ahead.


    "Pretty good. This weapon is not as bad as I thought. Maybe Aiden was too weak to bring out its full potential," He smiled and rushed out from this area.


    "Explode." Before leaving, he didn''t forget to blow it up. He believed that it would cause some damage to Julia.


    "BOOM"


    A terrifying explosion took ce and as he thought Julia was indeed hurt.


    "Damn, how dare he do that?" She cursed as she faded a bit more due to that eruption. Currently, she was sitting cross-legged on her lotus and absorbing the aura emitted from it. This would have helped her recover her soul Qi but now it didn''t seem to be so effective.


    "I found you."


    While she was in this state, she heard his annoying voice once again. She looked in that direction and saw him approaching her rapidly.


    "Woman, you can''t run now." He took out his halberd too and was prepared to end this for once and for all. Thus, he shed towards her with both of his hands.


    Two multicolored energies came from his weapons and they reached her whilebining on the way.


    She had a solemn look on her face as she felt how strong this energy was. So, in response, she channeled her spiritual energy into her lotus. The petals instantly closed and covered her whole body.


    "Bang"


    The energy crashed on the lotus and it was flung hundreds of meters away. Nheless, it didn''t crack, and Julia seemed to be protected.


    "Hehe, I didn''t know that it was a defensive artifact too." Davionughed as he was impressed by it. Not only could it cast a lifelike illusion and attack but it could also defend. He became happy because it would definitely belong to him soon.


    However, hisughter immediately came to a halt.


    "How dare she?" He saw her flying towards the sky in her lotus. He couldn''t believe that she would try to run away.


    So, without wasting any time, he chased after her.


    "Crack"


    The illusion abruptly cracked and broke in the blink of an eye when that lotus reached a certain distance away from the ground.


    "Did I return?" Davion found himself back inside the istion created by the staff. But he didn''t get the chance to rx as he caught the sight of the lotus moving towards the staff.


    "Don''t tell me.." he panicked and tried to catch her as fast as he could. But he was too slow to reach her.


    The petals opened and Julia straight away grabbed the staff. The moment it was caught, the white light surrounding them disappeared at once. This didn''t end here as she put it into her spirit ring and escaped.


    "What the hell!" He had his mouth wide open in shock. It was unimaginable. How could the istion vanish this easily?


    "No. I still got a chance," He thought of a n and went towards the ce where he had left Le. It was a hole that he had created by smashing the ground. Then he transformed back to his human form and left with his soul. As for his body, he let it be there. This was because he had to be careful if someone else came here and did something to his body.


    "Although I''m in my soul form, it would still be difficult. After all, she has that overpowered artifact," he was filled with jealousy.


    "Haiz, let''s forget about it," He shook his head and used his Mind-eye.


    "This¡­" his mouth curved as his smile grew wider and wider.


    "Haha, it looks like she forgot to hide her traces in a hurry. I can feel her breath." He chuckled and dashed off in a certain direction.


    ***


    "Wew, I''ve escaped. I can''t sense him with my divine sense."Julia sighed in relief. But her heart was still beating wildly due to fear. She didn''t even know how many miles she had flown to. Not only that, she finally realized how Aiden might have fallen.


    "But there is another problem now. I don''t know where this ce is." She gazed at thendscape ahead and saw a strange ind surrounded by water where sparks were generated frequently. However, she couldn''t see inside it as the lightning falling around its perimeter was so heavy that the golden core cultivators would turn into dust in a jiffy.


    "I''m having a bad premonition here. But there is nothing else I can do. I can only enter." She had spent a huge amount of her soul Qi on the way. As a result, her soul looked transparent and was in a precarious state already.


    So, she had to rest somewhere and recover her soul Qi quickly. Thinking about all these things, she proceeded towards the ind. Bolts of lightning rained down on her directly, the moment she entered inside. Nheless, she remained unscathed as she was still inside her artifact.


    "My God! I can''t believe such a beautiful ce existed in this Secret Realm." After reaching there she became speechless with the scenery of this ce. She saw in grasses and nts growing here. Along with them, she saw traces of animals and birds.


    It was her first time seeing some lifeform existing in the Secret Realm except for the guardians. But this was not what surprised her but rather the huge trees that were hundreds of meters tall. Especially, the one in the middle seemed to be even bigger. This tree absorbed all the lightning falling down which resulted in the ind bing like this instead of being rocky and barren as outside.


    "Let''s descend first and find a safe ce to restore my soul Qi." She didn''t even dare to use the artifact to fly anymore since every bit of her Qi was valuable now.


    Shended on the ground and scanned everything with her divine sense. Soon she found a good location and went there at once. It was one of the huge trees where a small hole could be seen in the middle.


    "This should be it," She muttered and set foot in.


    Afterward, she sat on the ground in a lotus position and took out some pills from her spirit ring.


    "However, these might still not be enough." Since one couldn''t ingest the pills in their soul form, they would have to steadily refine it from the outside. Thus, it would take a long time and won''t be as beneficial as usual.


    Thinking about this, she took out some rare materials of heavens and earth that could help her recover much faster. She felt her heart pricking when taking them out.


    "Everything is gone and it''s all because of him. Just you wait. I will definitely have my revenge." She would never forget this incident. Although she could leave instantly after using that talisman, she would get caught if she went out in this way.


    Not only that, she didn''t even have any energy remaining to take over someone else''s body. As for the body prepared by the emperor, it had long been destroyed.


    When she was about to begin, suddenly she heard a childish voiceing from outside.


    "Mother, are you here?"


    "This.." Her expression changed in an instant.


    "Are there humans here too?" She was confused as she didn''t sense anyone around with her Divine sense. While she was pondering, she heard that voice again.


    "Mother, I found you."


    "Eh!" She eximed as she saw a child entering inside. It was a male who looked to be about eight years old. He had short blue hair, purple pupils, and a strange tattoo covering half of his face which made him look extraordinary.

 Chapter 153 - The Bald Man

    "Who are you?" She stood up and asked as she had never seen this kid. Not only that, how could she even be his mother?


    "Mom, did you forget about me?" The child neared her and gazed at her with tearful eyes.


    Seeing this, everybody would surely have a change of heart and melt. But for a devil like her, it was useless. Nheless, she didn''t dare to reply harshly and create some troubles here. Who knew if his parents were somewhere else? Wouldn''t she get beaten up in her current state?


    "I think you''ve mistaken me for someone else," she tried to act kindly.


    "No, no. It''s definitely you." He shook his head and shed some tears.


    "Damn, I''m getting irritated. I will just let it go for the time being." She thought.


    "Son, I was only ying with you." She gave him a warm smile.


    "Why?" He asked curiously.


    Her hands shook in anger. Why was he questioning so much?


    "Your mother is hurt right now. So, I was recovering here," she replied.


    "Did the animals hurt you?" He asked again.


    She swung her hand towards his cheek immediately in response but stopped a few centimeters away from it.


    "I can''t¡­" She controlled her temper and said, "Son, go somewhere else and don''t disturb your mother here." Then without waiting for him to respond she sat on the ground again and closed her eyes. Then she began absorbing the pills.


    The child looked at her carefully and didn''t ask anything more. Instead, he went towards the rare materials of heavens and earth that wereying on the floor. He didn''t know why he suddenly felt hungry when he saw them.


    "Mom, I want to eat them." He bent down and picked up ginseng that was radiating a strong devil essence. Nheless, it didn''t seem to affect him in any way.


    "It''s enough," She couldn''t take it anymore and waved her hands towards him causing tremendous pressure to befall him. However, she regretted it deeply with what took ce next.


    The tattoo on his face shined brightly, and a terrifying bolt of lighting was released from it. This easily countered her pressure and reached her in the blink of an eye.


    "No¡­" She yelled as she didn''t have any energy left to protect herself from it.


    "Boom"


    An explosion took ce inside the tree and only after a few minutes could one see what had happened. Everything was charred inside and the child was lying unconscious on the ground. As for Julia, there was no sign of her.


    ***


    "Her trace disappeared here and I can''t locate her. Does this mean that she went inside?" Davion, who had just reached outside the ind, pondered.


    "This ind looks really strange. Especially, these shes of lightning falling around them. It is preventing my Mind-Eye from sensing anything inside it. Also, it is impossible for the Golden Core Stage Cultivators to enter here."


    "Wait!" All of a sudden something struck his mind. Didn''t this ce seem to be simr to how Elder Liliana had described?


    "Not only that, from the map I''ve memorized from Le, I should be in the center of the Secret Realm," he muttered. During this time, he was focusing on Julia and chasing her as fast as she could. So, he hadn''t noticed this.


    "Hehe, I can''t believe she led me here. It looks like both of my tasks will bepleted here." He chuckled and entered inside the lightning field.


    "My God!" Davion''s expression was the same as Julia''s. He couldn''t imagine such a ce existed here.


    "So, this should be the tree whose branch I had to rip off and bring back." He nced at the huge tree standing in the middle.


    "But I have to search for that bitch first. She has troubled me a lot during this period." He spread his Mind-Eye while walking around the ind.


    "She''s not here. However, I can sense some guardians a kilometer away from me. Maybe there are some treasures here." He excitedly rushed in that direction. This was one of the advantages of his Mind-Eyepared to the Divine Sense. Its range was very big whenpared to it.


    From the records and information, he had gathered from the Sect, an average cultivator who had just reached the Nascent Soul Sage could only scan around 100 meters around them. Although he didn''t know what range the peak stage Nascent Soul Cultivators had, he was sure that he had a better range. But the weakness of his technique was that he could only feel the breath rather than seeing the actual scenery like the eyes which was possible with the Divine Sense.


    After a few minutes, he saw many guardians looking like monkeys swinging around the trees. They seem to be protecting the strange orange-colored fruits hanging on the trees. He could also feel the heat energy being radiated from them.


    "They remind me of the guardians protecting the thunder pearl. So, the big one must also be here." While he was thinking, he heard a movementing from his back.


    Thus, he immediately turned back and saw a big fisting towards his head. He sidestepped and backed some distance away from it.


    "An ape at the early stage of Nascent Soul Stage, huh" he finally saw what had attacked him.


    "This should be the main guardian." He smiled and took out the halberd from his spirit ring that he didn''t forget to bring when escaping with his soul.


    ***


    Two hours passed by and during this time, Davion managed to scan and visit all the areas on this ind. Along the way, he met with different types of guardians and slew every single one of them while obtaining various treasures like those orange-colored fruits. However, there were only three guardians strong like the ape on this ind.


    But the experience points he obtained from them were sufficient enough for him to level up. Indeed, he just leveled up to 31 and had the experience bar already half-filled up again.


    Nheless, he was still a bit disappointed as he couldn''t find Julia. Thinking about her, he was slowly approaching the central tree toplete the mission.


    "Haiz, did she use the talisman to escape?" He racked his brains and imagined the possible scenarios.


    "No, wait. I sense something." He dashed in a certain direction and in a few minutes, he was ahead of a tree having a hole in its trunk. Yes, it was the same ce where Julia had met the child. Since there was still some unusual lightning energy lingering here, Davion was able to sense it.


    He then jumped into it and saw a child lying there with everything charred inside.


    "This.." But the child didn''t catch his attention but rather the heavenly treasures that were on the floor.


    "Who could be so rich to leave all of them here?" he had his mouth wide open. These treasures were all at the level of the thunder pearl. So, without wasting any of his time, he immediately put them into his spirit ring.


    Afterward, he was finally about to set his sights on the child, but he noticed something interesting on the wall of the trunk that solved all his puzzles.


    "Don''t tell me¡­"


    He put his hands inside the wall and dug out a tiny object from it. It was a spirit ring carved with runes written from devilnguage.


    "Is this Julia''s?" He poured his spiritual energy into it and became sure it was hers after seeing the contents inside. Especially he recognized that overpowered artifact.


    "HAHA"


    He maniacallyughed and couldn''t believe that she would fall in such a ce.


    "But who finished her? Is this child?" He guessed and neared the child. He turned his body and became amazed when he saw his face.


    "A strange tattoo¡­" He was about to put his hands on them when it suddenly lit up.


    "What?" He instantly backed away and even took out his halberd. He knew that someone that could beat Julia would not be any pushover.


    "Young man, you don''t need to be so wary."


    He heard an old voice in his ears.


    "Who?" He yelled as he didn''t sense anyone with his Mind-Eye.


    "Here" From the lit-up tattoo, a projection of a bald man emerged. The auraing out from him seemed to be very old and had an ancient feeling to it.


    "You are?" Davion asked, but he didn''t dare to put down his weapon.


    "I don''t know." The bald man shook his head.


    His expression changed straight away. He found this bald man even more suspicious.


    Seeing him acting this way, the bald man exined, "I''m not a soul like you but just a will left behind by my main body tens of thousands of years ago. So, I don''t have any memories."


    "Is that so?" Davion seized him up from top to bottom. It was his first time listening to something like this.

 Chapter 154 - Please Show Me Your Ability

    The bald man nodded and kindly gazed at him like an elder.


    "Then why did you evilly finish off that woman?" Davion asked. He just wanted to be sure.


    "Haiz, how can you call me that? Actually, she was the evil one since she tried to hurt that child. So, I had to make a move." The bald man spoke righteously.


    "As I guessed," Davion muttered.


    "Now you will believe me, won''t you?" The bald man smiled.


    "I will if you can exin to me why you are inside this child." Davion felt that this bald man should be a viin like Julia who was possessing the body of someone else.


    The bald man''s expression changed when he heard this. It seemed like he didn''t want to talk about it.


    "Hehe, I caught you." Davion chuckled inwardly and gripped his halberd tightly. He was prepared to make his move but the bald man''s next word made him stop.


    "What do you think of this child?"


    "Eh!" Davion didn''t understand what he meant by it.


    "He is a being formed by the aura of heavens and earth and he isn''t like us." The bald man replied.


    "What? Doesn''t this mean that he is a guardian?" Davion asked with a surprised look on his face.


    "Indeed." The bald man nodded and continued.


    "As I told you earlier, I''m a will left behind by my main body many years ago. However, I was too weak to exist for such a long time. So, my main body thought this way."


    "He arranged a formation around me that would absorb the aura of this realm and help me sustain for a long period of time. But.." he paused there, and one could see a sorrowful look on his face.


    "He misjudged, didn''t he?" Davion could specte on what had happened.


    "Yes. Who could have thought that thew of this realm could be this strange? A guardian was born due to this aura and not only that but I was also mingled with him. This process took so long that I didn''t even know about it as I lost my consciousness. Only a few years ago I managed to awaken and found myself in this body," He sighed. This formation was also the reason why there were guardians above the Golden Core Stages on this ind.


    "However, this is still not the sad thing but this body was born with its own consciousness," He shook his head.


    "I could never imagine something like this happening. This world is really weird." He became speechless and felt pity for this bald man.


    "Why didn''t you try to take over his body?" He asked.


    The bald man gazed at him with disgust and said, "I thought that you were suitable enough to be my inheritor. But it looks like I have made a mistake. You also have these evil thoughts."


    "Damn, this bald man used my own words against me." Davion cursed and nearly smacked his halberd towards the bald man. Nheless, he controlled his temper and asked with curiosity, "What inheritance?"


    Although he had some knowledge about it from the novels he had read in his past life, it was still his first time hearing about this in this world. Even the elders and Le didn''t mention that there would be such opportunities here.


    "Since you were strong enough to set foot on this ind, I decided to take you as my sessor. Even though it was that girl who hade here faster than you, I didn''t like her character when observing her." The bald man answered.


    "He doesn''t seem to be lying," Davion thought.


    "So, what will be the benefits?" he was quite excited thinking about this. Although he had profited a lot during his time in the secret realm, he was still greedy for more.


    "Hehe, as I thought, peopleing here are too na?ve and easily fooled." The bald man snickered inwardly.


    The first thing he did after the opening of the secret realm was observing these people carefully and learning everything about them. Afterward, he waited here for a suitable candidate that he could possess. Indeed, this was what the original intention of his main body was. That''s why the formation was created here and his will was left.


    Although the one ahead of him was in the soul form, he had a way to merge into it. So, currently, all he wanted was to escape from this child''s body straight away.


    However, he wouldn''t have taken all this trouble if only he had some ways to acquire this body. But he found himself unable to do so as there was some unique force present inside this body that hindered it from happening. Thus, he could only give up on it and me it due to being the body of a guardian. He remembered this clearly and was the reason for his expression changing when Davion asked about it earlier.


    Despite these thoughts, he showed a warm smile outside and said, "I used to be a very strong cultivator in the past and all the spells and cultivation techniques I had were all-powerful. Although I don''t remember all of them, there are a few I know. Especially the Heavenly Body Reforging Technique."


    "Wow", Davion was impressed as the name sounded quite terrifying.


    "Ok! Then what do you want me to do? Are there some trails?" He knew that there would always be some test one had to pass and prove their strength before obtaining them. Obviously, this was the knowledge from the novels too.


    "No, you don''t need to. You have already proven yourself bying here." The bald man replied.


    "Is that so?" Davion felt that it made sense.


    "Of course. You can sit cross-legged on the floor now, and I will begin imparting you with the inheritance." The bald man was getting impatient.


    "As you say, senior." Davion put back his halberd and sat immediately. He even called him senior in respect.


    "Hehe" The bald man felt his heart beating wildly.


    "Now close your eyes and just focus." He said in a low voice and extended his index finger towards the forehead of Davion.


    "Stop!" How could Davion allow him to touch him this easily? Even if he seemed to be reliable, he didn''t dare to take this risk. He had now started to be wary in the aspect of the soul since the incident with Julia.


    "Is there any problem?" The bald man took back his hand and asked politely. But he was fuming inside.


    "Senior, I want to see your abilities first before you impart me with the inheritance." Davion racked his brains and thought of an idea.


    "Why?" The bald man responded.


    "I want to know whether you are strong or not. If you are weak then there is no point in having this inheritance," Davion bluntly said.


    "You¡­" The bald man''s face became red from anger. He couldn''t believe this brat even dared to suggest this.


    Davion didn''t wait for him to reply and immediately took out the staff he had obtained from the spirit ring of Julia. Yes, this was the higher-grade spiritual artifact brought by Nora.


    He then said, "Senior, if you can destroy the spiritual imprint left inside it, then I will consider that you are strong and dly ept the inheritance."


    The bald man wanted to reject whatever he said because he wasn''t strong right now. After all, he was only a will left behind by his main body. But this task didn''t seem to be so difficult. So, he agreed.


    "Ok! Give it to me." He took it from his hands and closed his eyes. A minuteter, his expression became serious.


    "Follow me." He ordered and flew outside the hole.


    Davion didn''t question him and went after him.


    "Can he do it?" This was the only thing in his mind.


    The bald man soared high in the sky and went towards the huge tree in the middle. Only after reaching the top, did he stop. Here, the lightning falling was so heavy, but not a single part of the tree could be seen charred. It seemed like the tree could easily absorb them.


    "Senior, why are we here?" Davion questioned finally.


    "The imprint left on this staff is a very tough one. The person who did this should have very high attainment in formations. I can sense at least a hundred different types of higher-grade arrays here," The bald man exined.


    "Senior, you are really amazing," Davion praised him.


    "Hehe, but it''s nothing infront of me. I just need to use some tricks to destroy it." The bald man looked proud.


    "Please, Senior," Davion bowed.


    The bald man nodded and threw the staff into the air.


    "BOOM"


    Huge bolts of lightning fell on the staff, but it didn''t seem to be affected.


    Then the old man made some hand signs and chanted some weird words that he couldn''t understand.


    "This sounds somewhat simr to how the giant spoke," Davion muttered when he listened to it as the memories of the giant were still fresh in his mind.

 Chapter 155 - Jared Falls Into Trouble

    In the sky, outside the territory of the Thunderbolt Sect, Jared was flying in full speed towards the Demonic Beast Sect.


    "How could she fall? I even gave her two puppets at the Nascent Soul Stage." He had been thinking about this the whole time.


    "Did she try to enter that ind?" He remembered entering that ind when he was young. He had teamed up with Liliana and the other elders during that period.


    However, they had to run back immediately with their tails between their legs since the guardians there were too strong for them to handle. Thus, theybeled that ind as a restricted region and nobody dared to enter thereafter.


    "But I had reminded her about this." His mind was in a mess as he couldn''t understand anything.


    "Haiz, it''s useless to think about it." He shook his head and continued on his journey. But all of sudden he coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    "Pfft-"


    "Damn, someone destroyed the imprint I left on my staff. I had thought of deploying someone to search for it the next time the Secret Realm opened. Yet, it seems like I have to forget about it." He cursed and couldn''t believe that there was someone capable of doing it.


    "Who did it? The same person should be responsible for my daughter too." He was furious. Earlier he was guessing that she might have fallen to some guardians. But now he was sure it was a person.


    "I think I should return back and check everyone that wille out from the Secret Realm." He made up his mind and was about to return when suddenly the sky darkened.


    "This¡­" He spread his divine sense immediately but didn''t sense anyone.


    "Who could have thought that I would run into an elder of the Thunderbolt Sect while I''m on the way?"


    A hoarse voice sounded in the air, and he was finally able to see who it was when he looked in that direction.


    "Devil Emperor Conard," he muttered and had beads of sweat on his forehead.


    "How do I kill you?" Conard didn''t seem to be in a good mood.


    "What?" Jarden eximed. He felt that he had heard wrong. How can someone say this straight away? Didn''t he know that he was a Domain Realm Cultivator and it was difficult to take him down?


    "Humph!" Conard didn''t bother to reply and made his move first. His right hand became bigger in the blink of an eye, and he threw a punch straight towards him. Although the fist looked in and simple, it contained a tremendous amount of power.


    Seeing this, Jarden''s expression became solemn. He knew that Conard didn''t seem to be joking. So, in response, he took out his higher-grade spiritual artifact.


    It was a staff. Nheless, it was far weaker whenpared to the one he lent to Nora.


    "Storm bringer"


    The me energy in hundreds of meters radius gathered around his staff and he swept it towards the fist.


    "BOOM"


    A huge pir of mes collided with the fist causing a terrifying explosion to take ce. The sky which has been darkened also lit up as a result.


    "Weak." A disdainful voice was heard, and the mes immediately disappeared with it.


    "My mes are suppressed. His devil essence is too strong." Jarden muttered as he saw the brown-colored aura being released from the fist.


    "I have to escape." He was now sure that he wasn''t a match against him.


    "me Confinement"


    This time he went all out and the mes around a kilometer radius mustered together into a ball thatpletely sealed off Conard. Taking this opportunity, he pped his staff.


    The staff became twice asrge, and he leaped onto it. Then he dashed off into the distance on his staff. Not only this, but he even took out a talisman from his spirit ring and burnt it.


    "You think you can run?"


    He heard it clearly, but he didn''t dare to turn back. Or else he would definitely be scared of his wits.


    The ball of mes that was confining Conard had turnedpletely brown and was sucked into a huge mouth. Indeed, he had transformed into his devil form. After transforming, he pped his wings and chased after Jarden.


    "Fuck. Faster, faster." He yelled and increased his speed. He could feel a dangerous auraing after him.


    "If only I had that staff." Right now, he was deeply missing it as he could have easily isted Conard with it. Hence, he would definitely have enough time to escape. But it was all his wishful thinking.


    "I spoiled her too much." He began having these thoughts now.


    "Got you." This voice disrupted him and brought him back to his senses.


    "Bang" Yet, he didn''t get the opportunity to react. He suffered a huge blow on his back and got smashed into the ground along with his staff.


    "Ahh.." he felt devastating energy wrecking his body from inside.


    "Damn, when will the sect Mastere?" The talisman he burnt earlier was for this purpose. A signal must have been received by the Sect Master.


    "Tell me what you did to Julia?" Conard came into his vision and asked. While he was busy with his tasks in the devil world, he sensed her soul locket broken.


    As a result, he couldn''t contain his anger and rushed straight towards the Thunderbolt Sect. He was prepared to turn the sect upside down today as to how dare they kill another one of his subordinates?


    But he couldn''t imagine that he would run into one of the elders on the way. So, why not ask him and beat him up too?


    However, Jared didn''t reply to him. He had be terrified after seeing the true form of Conard. Even though he was the elder of the sect and had lived for hundreds of years, he had never seen him in this form. This was because he was simply not qualified enough to face him. As for fighting, he was too weak to even think about it.


    Despite some information about Conard from the Sect Master, looking at him closely was apletely different matter. Conard was at least a hundred feet tall with two long wings made from bones. With the horns and those red pupils, everyone would feel intimidated when gazing at him.


    "You won''t speak?" Conard caught his head and lifted him up with his two fingers.


    "Who is she?" Jared finally spoke.


    "Trying to act innocent?" Conard tore one of his arms like paper.


    "NO¡­" Jared cried out in pain.


    "I really don''t know."


    "Humph, then what about the devil king your sect killed a month ago?" Conard asked again.


    "Oh! Are you talking about that incident?" Jared understood what he meant by.


    "Tell me." Conard threw him to the ground and coldly looked at him.


    Jared nodded and began speaking about the masked disciple. He even paused frequently in the middle, buying some time for the Sect Master toe and rescue him.


    After listening to everything, Conard''s expression changed and didn''t dare to believe it. How could an inner court disciple be this strong? Not only that, nobody knew his identity. Wasn''t he making a fool of him here?


    "You are lying to me," Conard replied and raised his hand in the air.


    "It''s true," Jared said in a shaky voice. He was sure that he would turn into a pulp if his handnded on him.


    Conard shook his head and was about to smash him when suddenly an old voice was heard from above.


    "Stop!"


    He nced in that direction and saw a blue beam of light approaching him.


    "Old man Solomon. So, it''s you." Conard finally became serious. He knew that this old foggy was a tough opponent.


    "Conard, leave him." The light halted and a bald man could be seen.


    "As you say," Conard kicked Jared and he was flung who knows where.


    "You.." Solomon had an ugly look on his face. This devil was as arrogant as ever.


    "Old man, it''s been a long time since we fought. Why didn''t we have a go at it?" Conard fully released his cultivation base causing the sky to change colors.


    Solomon also followed and didn''t want to lose out to him. As a result, the battle looked imminent.


    ***


    While the intense battle was going out over there, Davion the perpetrator of all this was unknown to it and was innocently watching the bald man do some tricks.


    A projection of a hammer was formed in the air, and it would frequently strike the staff in the center. With the heavy lightning and due to these constant hammerings, the imprint inside the staff was being steadily erased.


    "Senior, I''m sorry to doubt your abilities," Davion apologized.


    "No problem." The bald man smiled and opened the palm of his hands. Then the staff flew back to him.


    "It''s done." He passed it to Davion.


    "Thank you, Senior. Can you help me with these too?" Davion requested while taking out two golden-colored skulls from his spirit ring.


    "Damn." The bald man nearly passed out from anger. How shameless could one be to request this?

 Chapter 156 - Conard Vs The Sect Masters

    "Is something wrong Senior?" Davion acted innocently. He wanted to check the limits of this bald man.


    "You should know that I''m just a will and do not have much energy left." The bald man thought for a while and replied. Although he had taken most of the help from the lightning and had enough energy, he didn''t dare to agree with it. Who knew if this greedy brat would ask for more?


    "Sad. I would immediately agree to take in the inheritance if you did so¡­" Davion muttered in disappointment while making sure the bald man could hear it properly.


    And as he thought, the bald man''s expression changed straight away and he changed his mind.


    "Young man, seeing you so dejected, I think I should help you with it. However, I won''t have any energy left thereafter." He had a solemn look on his face.


    Davion understood what he meant and bowed, "Senior, I will be grateful to you."


    The bald man didn''t say anything and took those two skulls from his hands. Afterward, he threw them into the thunder and repeated the same process.


    ***


    "BOOM¡­BOOM"


    In the sky, outside the territory of the Thunderbolt Sect, a huge battle was taking ce. Explosions after explosions urred, and everything in a kilometer radius had been destroyed due to the shockwaves. Not only that, but no cultivators below the Nascent Soul Stage coulde over here because of the tremendous pressure befalling from above.


    "Solomon, you have be far stronger than previously," Conard said while punching straight ahead.


    "The same goes for you," Solomon replied while vanishing from the spot and appearing a certain distance away from him. One could see lightning covering his body from top to bottom.


    Then he circled around Conard at the speed of light causing afterimages to appear. He knew that fighting head-on with him was just seeking death.


    "Sky of Dragons"


    Conard saw all the afterimages transforming into huge dragons made of lightning anding after him. There were at least hundreds of them, but he didn''t panic. He simply destroyed them with his brute force.


    "Hah¡­" He shouted loudly and radiated a huge amount of devil essence. The whole sky became brown, and the lightning dragons began exploding after being in contact with this aura.


    "Bang¡­bang¡­"


    "He deserves to be the strongest devil emperor." Solomon thought and finally took out his spiritual artifact. It was a hammer inscribed with various runes from where sparks were being generated.


    "Heavenly Wrath" He lifted it upward and the sky that was brown was instantly cleared up. Instead, dark clouds gathered and huge bolts of lightning rained down from them. These shes of lightning umted on his hammer and then he dashed off towards Conard.


    Seeing this, Conard didn''t dare to hesitate anymore and decided to take out his devil artifact. He knew that the power of a higher-grade spiritual artifact was not something his devil body could handle even though it was quite tough.


    He sent his devil essence into his spirit ring and was about to take it out when all of a sudden, it became unstable and he even coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    "Pfft-"


    This didn''t end here as Solomon was already ahead of him. How could he miss this good opportunity?


    "BAM"


    Conard suffered a heavy blow on his face, and he was smacked into the ground. However, Solomon didn''t rx yet and made another move at once.


    His hammer became huge in an instant, and he threw it downwards. It carried a huge amount of lightning energy with it, and itnded on the body of Conard.


    "BOOM"


    "Come" Solomon hooked his fingers and the hammer returned back to him.


    "Although I don''t know what happened to him in the middle, it was good for me." He smiled but suddenly he sensed a dangerous aura ahead of him.


    He gazed in that direction and became amazed.


    A huge shuriken carrying destructive wind energy was spinning anding towards Conard who was on the ground. In a few seconds, it reached him and crashed.


    "BBAAMM"


    "Old friend Solomon, I didn''t know that you were here too." An old voice was heard in the air.


    "Zachary, so it''s indeed you." Solomon turned back and saw an old man wearing white robes soaring in the air.


    He had long hair and a beard which were both green in color. He was emitting a vigorous auraparable to Solomon.


    "Why are you here?" Solomon asked.


    "Humph! How can you act like this? Don''t you know that you are fighting in the territory of my Great Wind Sect?" Zachery scoffed.


    "Eh!" Solomon looked embarrassed. He now finally remembered where he was at. This was all because of Jared as he came in a hurry to save him.


    "You have destroyed thendscape too," Zachery was furious.


    "Haiz, forget about it. The matter with Conard is serious here." Solomon reminded him.


    "Talking about him, why is he here?" Zachery was confused.


    "How do I know? He ambushed one of my elders here," Solomon exined everything.


    Zachery nodded and was about to say something when he felt some movementing from the ground.


    "Swish.."


    He saw an objecting for him at a rapid speed. So, he raised his hand and caught it. Yes, it was his shuriken.


    "You two have really angered me." Conard bellowed in anger and emerged from the ground.


    They could see a deep cut in his stomach from where blood was dripping like a fountain. However, this was not the most serious injury but rather the one on his head. His face had been squashed, and some part of his brain could be seen. Not only that, the mark of Solomon''s hammer was still apparent on his face.


    They became serious and gripped their weapons tightly. Despite Conard''s injury, they still didn''t have the confidence of taking him down.


    "Devil Armor" Conard took out a metal orb from his spirit ring and poured his devil essence into it. The orb melted like liquid and covered his skin.


    Then in a couple of seconds, he was wearing ck armor covering every inch of his body. The most dangerous part about this armor was its gauntlets. They were huge and had sharp nails all over their surface.


    "He finally used it," Solomon whispered to Zachary. They knew that it was his higher-grade devil artifact.


    "It''s troublesome," Zachary replied. The body of this devil was already a tough nut to crack. But now with the addition of this armor on the top, one could imagine how difficult it would be.


    Conard pointed his fists towards both of them and the nails on his gauntlets fired off in their direction.


    "ng¡­ng¡­"


    They blocked them with their weapons, but this was just a distraction as Conard had already appeared behind them.


    ***


    "Young man, I''m tired," The bald man returned to him those skulls and sighed in relief.


    "Thank you, Senior. Without your help I would never have been able to erase those imprints," Davion was very happy.


    "Haha, how could you think like that? Don''t you know that with my inheritance your cultivation base will swiftly increase in a few years? Then you will be able to erase them easily." The bald man boasted.


    "Wow! I didn''t know about that," Davion was really surprised this time.


    "Hehe, did you think that my inheritance would only contain the spiritual arts?" The bald man gave him a mysterious smile.


    "Is there more?" Davion asked.


    "Indeed. I have gathered a lot of energy during my time in the Secret Realm which I will then inject into you causing your cultivation base to improve." The bald man exined.


    Davion nodded in understanding.


    "Ok! It''s enough chit-chatting. Let''s go down first." The bald man descended and Davion followed behind him.


    "We can begin now." The bald man spoke.


    "As you say." Davion sat cross-legged on the ground and closed his eyes.


    "Finally." The bald man muttered and extended his index finger towards his forehead. But Davion stopped him again like previously.


    "Halt!"


    The bald man became furious and a dangerous aura brewed inside him. Nheless, he controlled himself and didn''t dare to release it. What if he identally hurt this brat? Wouldn''t his n fail?


    This was also the reason why he didn''t choose to take over the soul of that woman. She was hurt and in a dire state. So, he simply killed her and waited for the other one.


    Despite these thoughts, he calmly asked, "Young man, what is it now?"


    "Senior, I have learned that one could only cultivate the spiritual arts that they are suitable to. So, I was a bit worried." Davion''s acting was top-notch.


    "After all, I never know whether I will be able to cultivate them or not."


    "Damn." The bald man cursed inwardly and really wanted to choke him to death. However, he still didn''t explode. But one could know that he had definitely neared his limits.


    "Ahem," he cleared his throat and said, "Don''t worry, young man. My spiritual arts are one of their kind and have no such problems."

 Chapter 157 - Father!!!

    "Are you sure?" Davion acted like he didn''t believe it.


    "Why do I lie to you?" The bald man shook his head.


    Davion didn''t answer but rather took out a white-colored jade slip radiating warm energy.


    "Senior, why don''t you prove it to me by engraving one of the techniques into it?" Davion suggested. This jade was one of the treasures he had obtained on this ind.


    The bald man''s expression changed when he heard it. But Davion''s next words put him at ease.


    "This will be thest time Senior. I just wanted to check whether they were suitable for me or not. If yes, I swear, I will take the inheritance thereafter." Davion promised.


    The bald man nodded and agreed, "No problem." It was a child''s y for him.


    "Although I said I had many techniques earlier, I only remember one and that is indeed the Heavenly Body Reforging Technique," He thought.


    However, he didn''t worry about it being engraved on this jade. This was because this technique used to bemon in those days and everyone could cultivate it. Not only that, but this jade and his soul both were going to be hister on.


    He took it from his hands and drew many weird characters on the air. These characters then slowly disappeared into the jade. Only after a few minutes, did he finish it.


    "It''s done, young man." He passed it to him and spoke. It was his third time telling this as he remembered it clearly.


    "Thank you, Senior. Let me check it." Davion smiled and sent his spiritual energy into it.


    Even though it was only one technique, the information contained here was so huge that his mind was boggled. But before he could go through it, there was already a change in his panel. The words Heavenly Body Reforging Technique had appeared.


    "Damn, it seems like I was wrong to suspect this bald man. He even gave me his best technique straight away." He felt bad inside. After all, the bald man had helped him a lot.


    So, he seriously said, "Senior, I doubted you once again. I apologize to you. I am ready to ept it."


    The bald man was amazed as he had thought that it would take a while for him to digest the information. Nheless, he didn''t question him more. Who knew if he would change his mind once more?


    "Ok then. Let''s start." He had been waiting for this for too long.


    Davion sat in a lotus position and closed his eyes.


    "Hehe," The bald man snickered and put his right hand on the forehead of Davion. Then he began injecting his energy into his soul.


    Davion felt pure energying from his forehead. It was as strong as the soul Qi and it began flowing to every part of his soul. Suddenly, this energy started disappearing, and he saw some changes happening to his experience bar.


    "My God! My experience points are increasing." His experienced bar filled up in the blink of an eye and he reached level 32 causing tremendous energy to be released from his soul.


    The bald man became happy after seeing this phenomenon. He knew that Davion''s soul had be stronger and his cultivation base had improved.


    "Humph! You can be happy for now. But it would be toote for you to notice that this energy would never be yours." This was his intention. When Davion improves his cultivation base with all his energy, then he would also be inside him since he was a will that was being sustained with the same source of energy.


    Afterward, he would wipe out his consciousness and take over his soul. However, he had made a big mistake that would cost him his life. After all, who could have guessed that Davion had a panel that could absorb energy from him like pills and convert it into experience points?


    These points then wouldter help him to be powerful. As a result, this strength would never belong to him.


    Nheless, the bald man didn''t know anything about it. So, he simply continued transferring his energy. A few minutester, he was about to fade but he was full of smiles. He knew that he was about to seed.


    This was also the same for Davion. But it was for another purpose. Due to the help from the bald man, he had already leveled up to 34 and was on his way to 35.


    "Just a little bit more¡­" he muttered as he only needed a few more points to level up. However, he became dismayed as it finally stopped.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw the bald man was about to vanish and asked "Senior, is it over?"


    "Yes, young man. My time is up," The bald man sighed.


    "Senior.." Davion was about to speak when he interrupted him.


    "Don''t make me sad by saying anything more. Make sure you cultivate hard. Now I will pass you the other half of my inheritance." The bald man turned into specks of light and entered into his head.


    Davion definitely knew what he meant by it. It was the spiritual arts and the cultivation techniques. So, he closed his eyes again and waited for the information. But nothing happened even after a couple of minutes.


    "Did he run out of gas before he¡­" Before he could finish his words, suddenly he felt something pricking him. Not only that, he began hearing some voices inside him which made him clutch his head.


    "How could this be possible?"


    "My energy is all gone! How did he refine it in such a short time?"


    "No, I''m about to die."


    "I won''t take this¡­."


    "Ahh.." Davion cried out in pain as he felt his soul burning. He was about to go insane as he couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Father, let me help you." Abruptly he heard this voice, and he nced in that direction. He saw it was the same child who had passed out inside the hole of a tree.


    Since Davion couldn''t speak due to the pain, he crawled his way towards him. Although he didn''t know whether he could help him or not, he chose to trust him as this was the only way right now.


    The child ran with his small legs and eventually reached him.


    "Father, turn your back," he said with a worried look on his face.


    Davion did as he was told andid on the ground. Next, the child made his move. He lifted his left hand, and it erged to be thrice asrge as him.


    If only Davion could have turned back, he would be able to see the beads of sweating out of the child''s forehead in the process. It looked like it consumed too much of his strength.


    The child focused on his hand and the tattoo on his face shined causing his palm to be covered by lightning.


    "Bang"


    Immediately he smashed it downwards.


    "This.." Davion''s whole soul got numb and he again heard those voices in his head.


    "Fuck"


    "How dare you again?"


    "If only I could have killed you¡­"


    The voice disappeared and along with it the burning sensation too.


    "Phew, it finally ended. Even though itsted for a short period of time, it felt like hell." Davion sighed in relief and stood up.


    "Did he pass out again?" He pped the cheeks of the child and put his hands near his nose.


    "It seems like it." Davion became sure of it as he sensed the child breathing.


    "Thank you," He muttered and gazed at the sky.


    "That bald fart really turned out to be evil in the end. Despite thinking about this possibility since the beginning, I was still deceived," he shook his head. It was all due to the spiritual art that he had received from him as it made him lower his guard.


    "Now I will never ever trust anything like that ever again." He steeled his resolve and made up his mind.


    "Who knows what would have happened to me if this child wasn''t here?" His heartbeat up wildly thinking about this incident. He was sure that he might die here.


    "It''s useless to think about it. Now, what should I do?" He nced at the child and was in deep thought.


    "But before that..." He took out the ck lotus and started refining it since it would help him travel faster in the secret realm.


    After a while, Davion could be seen flying around in the lotus. He controlled it and soared high up to the sky.


    "Let''s try this move." He smiled and channeled his devil essence into it.


    The lotus shined and hundreds of petals emerged from it. Then they coalesced to form a huge sword.


    "Pretty good!" he eximed.


    "Go"


    The sword shed downwards and cut many branches of the huge tree along the way.


    "BAM"


    The branches crashed on the ground creating some disturbances.


    "My task is now over. It''s time to leave."

 Chapter 158 - Clearing The Scene

    "This is the ce." Davion jumped out from the lotus with a child in his hand. Yes, it was the same child who had saved his life. He was thinking of leaving him on that ind, but he felt some pity for him. After all, the child was alone there and was born due to some mishaps. Not only that, he even saved his life.


    He went towards the hole where he had kept his physical body and dropped him to the ground. He then entered his body and stood up.


    "I feel normal, atst," He smiled as he always felt something missing and strange in his soul form. Next, he changed into a new set of robes as he was naked currently due to his devil form.


    Afterward, he gazed at Le who was on the ground, and thought, "She still hasn''t woken up. It looks like I have to wait here for a while."


    "Now, let''s just clear up the scene ahead for the time being." In a hurry, he had left the battle scene as it was. So, it was time for him to reap the benefits.


    He proceeded there and saw many spirit rings lying everywhere. He released his aura and grabbed them all with it. They flew into his hands, and he began checking them one by one.


    He found many spirit stones, Qi refining pills, talismans, and middle-grade artifacts here. There were especially varieties of flying artifacts here. Just thinking about how much he could earn from them made him overjoyed.


    "But I cannot exchange them openly in the sect. I have to think of some other ways." Moreover, he knew that the sect had a way of tracking these rings. So, wouldn''t he get med upon and investigated?


    Thus, to be safe, he put their contents into his spirit ring, and he threw away those rings.


    "Phew, I should be good now." He sighed in relief and finally set his sights on two objects in his hands. One was a strange cube and the other was a heavy ring that was simr to the one he was wearing.


    "This cube is definitely the second puppet that Nora had used before her death. I had seen it transforming back when she died." He remembered that incident clearly.


    "As for the ring, it should be hers too." Davion was sure of it as she was the only one with a strong background to have the possibility to possess it.


    "The puppet.." he infused his spiritual energy into the cube, and some information about it was poured into his mind.


    "So, it''s like this. Seems to be overpowered," He muttered. The puppet didn''t require one to refine it and they had to only store their spiritual energy into it. That''s why Nora was able to use it. Didn''t this mean that anybody with this treasure could handle a Nascent Soul Cultivator?


    He shook his head and went through the ring next. He became shocked with the space inside as it was twice asrge as his ring.


    "Haiz, but I can''t bring it back." He was quite disappointed thinking about it. Nheless, he became happy immediately after looking at what was inside.


    Simr to those rings, there were a vast amount of spirit stones, pills, and artifacts. However, there were two additional jade stones inside it. One was ck while the other was white.


    He took them out and went through them.


    "My God! They are spiritual arts," he eximed and couldn''t believe it.


    "The Demon Beast Connection Art and The Hawk''s Eye Art"


    Both of these arts were recorded in his panel too.


    "I''m really lucky." He had obtained a total of three spiritual arts in the secret realm.


    "I should learn them after returning." He made up his mind and threw that ring too. Afterward, he rushed in a certain direction.


    A few minutester, he was onnd that looked unusual like that ind. There were tall trees, beautiful grasses, and flowers. Especially in the middle was a huge female face made from stones. Indeed, this was the ce where the giant had fallen.


    "Hehe, how could I leave this behind?" he gazed at the flower hanging on the forehead of that woman.


    When he was about to reach there, he sensed some disturbancesing from his right. So, he used his Mind-Eye and found what it was.


    "This¡­" his expression changed, and he went there straight away.


    He saw a heavily injured huge bird lying on the ground. Not only was it hurt, but heavy rocks were pinning it to the ground making it impossible to move. Davion recognized who it was at once after seeing the dark red body and golden beak, feet, and wings.


    "It is Nora''s mount. The Giant was really cold-hearted to leave it like this." Davion thought.


    Hearing some footsteps, the bird also looked in that direction and saw a human approaching it. It also recognized him as it had seen him near the mission hall on the inner court disciple''s peak. He was behind the human who had attacked its master.


    "Screech.."


    So, it produced threatening noises and began shaking. But it couldn''t move and could only gaze at him fiercely.


    "Why did it act like this?" Davion didn''t understand it.


    "I think it knows about the death of Nora." He could only put it this way.


    While he was thinking, the bird suddenly fired mes from his mouth. However, it was too weak infront of him.


    He simply stood in his ce, and nothing happened. The bird panicked when it saw this and remembered how the Giant had attacked. As a result, it used much more energy and tried to get rid of the rocks above its body. It wanted to escape badly.


    "Haha, let me help you." Davion punched ahead and a tremendous shockwave was released from his fist.


    "Bang"


    All the rocks turned into dust and the bird was freed. Taking this opportunity, it flew straight to the sky. But in a couple of seconds, it fell down to the ground. It seemed like its injuries were quite serious as blood could be seen dripping down from its body.


    "You can''t fly," Davion said when he reached close to him.


    The bird didn''t respond to him but rather dragged its body away from him.


    "I was thinking of killing it for experience points. But it looks very pitiable. I won''t get enough experience points from it either." After reaching level 30, only someone at the Nascent Soul Stage could provide him with adequate points. So, he decided to let it live.


    "Take these pills." Since he had arge amount of such healing pills, he threw some of them towards it.


    The bird didn''t dare to eat it. Who knew whether it was good or not?


    "Do whatever you want." Davion didn''t bother what would happen to it and left. Its fate depended on itself.


    "I can feel the ancient energy which is simr to the bald man here." Davion was standing infront of the woman''s face and observing it with curiosity. Seeing the soul of the giant previously, he had be sure that the giant must have been petrified into stone instead of being formed from it.


    "This stone should also be a giant. But a female one." He touched on its surface and felt some force trying to reject him from doing so. But with his current strength, he didn''t have to care about it.


    "What actually is this secret realm? Who made it? Why were the giants trapped here? For what purpose¡­" he became confused as there were many mysteries surrounding it.


    "Even Elder Liliana didn''t know anything about it." He wanted to know these answers. How could one have no questions after seeing all this?


    "Let''s forget about it. Maybe I might know in the future." He let it go for now and plucked the flower from the forehead. He immediately felt a cold sensation in his hands.


    "Good treasure. The quality is not inferior to the ones I had collected from the ind." Davion smiled and put it into his spirit ring.


    "Now, I''m sure I have cleaned up everything." He looked at his surroundings properly and made sure it was finished. Then only he returned back.


    But he didn''t notice that the moment he left, the woman''s face crumbled and fell to the ground. In addition, the beautifulnd expanded.


    ***


    "Where am I?" Le, who was unconscious, finally woke up. She gazed around her and found herself inside a hole from where she could see the sky above.


    "The only thing I remember is Olivia." She racked her brains and went through her memories.


    She became frightened when recalling them.


    "Where is Davion too?" She didn''t see him here. Thus, she stood up and was about to leave in search of him when she sensed some movementing from her side.


    She nced there and saw a strange child gazing at her with tearful eyes.


    "Mother!!"

 Chapter 159 - Return Of The Sect Master

    "What!" Le got shocked and took a few steps back. She couldn''t believe what she heard. Not only that, but it was her first time seeing this child.


    "Mom" The child called out again. Actually, this was all due to him losing his memories. Every time the bald man popped out from his body, he would pass out and his mind would be a mess.


    Now, she was sure that it was her whom he was referring to.


    "I''m not her." She shook her head.


    "No. You are." He had a firm look on his face.


    Seeing him so resolute, she thought that there must be some reasons behind it. So, she wanted to know about it.


    "What is your name and why are you here?" This was the first thing on her mind.


    The child thought for a while and couldn''t answer it. The memories he had were all fragmented and couldn''t remember a single thing.


    "Child, since you don''t even remember who you are, you might have forgotten about your mother too." She smiled and sighed in relief. After all, who would not get panicked, when someone suddenlyes for you and calls you a mother?


    "But I have seen you in my dreams," he replied as he remembered seeing a handsome male and a beautiful female carrying him in their arms. However, he didn''t look so confident as earlier. This was because it was only a dream and he couldn''t recall those faces properly.


    She nodded and understood why he misunderstood her. So, she thought about consoling him and trying to put him at ease. Yet it was foiled as a male''s voice came out from outside.


    "You two are awake?"


    They gazed upward and saw a young maning.


    "Davion!" Le eximed and became happy as she was a bit worried about him.


    "Father.." The child addressed him with a low voice.


    Davion''s expression changed straight away when he listened to it. Even though he was called this way on the ind, he didn''t bother about it since he was in a bad state. But it seems like the child was really serious and meant it from the heart.


    Moreover, he looked to be troubled right now. So, to cheer him up he decided to go with the flow.


    "Son, did summon bully you?" He gave a warm smile.


    "Is this his child?" Le''s mouth became wide open.


    As for the child, he simply shook his head and asked, "Father, am I really your son?"


    "This¡­" he didn''t know what to say. He really wanted to say no and put an end to his. But seeing the look of anticipation on his face, he changed his mind.


    "He is quite pitiful, and who knows he might fall into depressionter on because of my answer." He thought. In addition to that, who cared whatever he called him? This was just a form of address. Thus, he continued with it.


    "Haha, it seems like I have to teach you a lesson. Did you be big enough to forget your father?" Heughed and came infront of him in the blink of an eye. Then he pinched his cheeks.


    "No.." The child cried out in pain.


    "Don''t tell me it''s true. But how did he bring him inside the Secret Realm?" While Le was pondering, the child turned in her direction and questioned, "Dad, is she, my mother?"


    "Definitely n¡­" she didn''t even finish her sentence as Davion interrupted her.


    "Yes, she is indeed your mom," Davion joked.


    "You.." She stomped her feet in anger and jumped out of the hole. She didn''t even want to stay here any longer with this shameless person. How could he say it like that?


    "She looks to be angry," The child said.


    "Don''t think too much about it. She has lost her memories due to battle earlier," Davion patted his head.


    "When will she recover?" The child believed what he said.


    "Soon. After all, how could she forget a sweet child like you?" He praised him.


    "Damn you!" Le, who was outside, heard it and cursed. But nobody could see that her face had already be red.


    "What the hell happened here?" Aftering outside, she finally noticed the aftermath of the battle between Davion and Julia. There were deep pits everywhere around her and a chaotic aura could be felt everywhere. Almost everything had been turned to dust and thendscape had be almost unrecognizable. She now pondered whether she was in the same ce or not.


    Abruptly, she sensed some footstepsing from her back. She knew who they were. Although she didn''t want to talk to him, she really wanted to know what had urred here when she passed out. Thus, without turning back, she spoke, "You know what took ce here, don''t you?"


    "Yes," Davion replied.


    "Who was she?" She asked.


    Davion knew whom she was mentioning and decided to tell the truth. He knew that all the disciples who were alive would definitely get interrogated aftering out. Maybe they might even use some weird spells to force out the truth. So, to be safe he had to depend on Le or specifically her mother. As a result, there was no point in hiding it.


    "A devil king¡­" He then began exining.


    After a few minutes, Le stood there with a stupefied look on her face. She couldn''t imagine such a terrifying event had taken ce here.


    "Nora¡­" She felt bad thinking about her even though they were enemies as they were close to each other since birth at the end of the day.


    "So, how did she fall?" This was the thing she didn''t know.


    "I don''t know. I also passed out like you." He lied. He didn''t dare to divulge his abilities. The fewer people knew about it, the better.


    "Is that so?" She didn''t quite believe him and knew that he was hiding some truth. But she didn''t dare to ask about it since she knew that the matter was very serious. It was simply better to forget about it.


    Seeing the atmosphere bing so serious, Davion tried to change the subject.


    "Wifey, why don''t we enjoy our time here? We still have an hour left to get out." he teased.


    "Shut up!" She swept her hands towards him, but he easily dodged it. However, this didn''t end there as she began chasing after him.


    "Haha, you are too slow. You have to work harder." Davionughed as he ran around here.


    "You stop!" She shouted. Nheless, Davion didn''t and he even increased his speed.


    "Mother, you can do it." Suddenly the child raised his hands and yelled.


    She nearly puked out blood from anger when she heard it. But she didn''t scold him but rather stopped and coldly looked at Davion. "You are bullying me."


    "How so? I was only trying to have some fun." Indeed, he was telling the truth. All this time in the secret realm he felt utterly stressed. So, he just wanted to rx a bit.


    "Humph! Don''t think I don''t know you. You have been lying to me since the incident with the Wild Northern Forest." She scoffed while putting her hands on her hip.


    "Eh!" he acted confused.


    "Good, you are still acting. If you won''t admit it then I will simply report it to my mother." She couldn''t take it anymore. He was aplete bully.


    "Hehe, it seems like I''ve been found out. Took you a long time," Davion chuckled.


    "I knew it the moment I saw you." How could she admit it?


    "You are lying," Davion said in a sarcastic tone.


    "Ahh...." He was annoying her time and again.


    Davion didn''t y with her anymore and suggested, "Let''s stop here. Why don''t we visit the other parts of the Secret Realm? Those treasures would definitely make you happy."


    "But you have to give me arge part of it. Then only I might forgive you," she smiled.


    "As you say." He didn''t argue with her as he had already harvested the better ones.


    ***


    Outside the Secret Realm, On the top of the Sect Master Peak,


    The elders were still standing there and waiting for the disciples toe out. However, their expressions had be much uglier than before. Not only did the disciples die inside, but even the Sect Master left the sect in a hurry.


    "What do you think should have rmed the Sect Master?" Vance asked with a worried look on his face.


    "Who knows? But I don''t think it should be so serious. Or else he would have asked for our help." Liliana reasoned.


    "Hope so," he nodded.


    "You worry too much. He is already here," she said while looking in a certain direction.


    "Really?" He followed her gaze and saw a beam of light in the sky. It all of a sudden dived down and appeared ahead of them.


    "Jared?" All the elders called out to him at the same time. Although the Sect Master was also here, their attention was only focused upon him.

 Chapter 160 - Furious Jared

    Jared had his robes tattered and one arm missing. They could see many wounds and brown spots on his body. These brown spots were radiating a dangerous aura that made them wary even though there were all in the Domain Realm.


    "A very strong devil essence. Did they meet a Devil Emperor?" Vance had a solemn look on his face.


    "Indeed, a very strong one at that. Although the Sect Master seems fine, I can sense his aura is unstable." Liliana gazed at the Sect Master keenly as it didn''t escape her sharp senses.


    But she didn''t dare to scan him with her Divine Sense and know more about it. After all, she would surely get caught even though she had the strongest Divine Sense among all of them.


    Vance knew all about this and didn''t doubt what she said. So, he asked, "Who might have pushed them this far?"


    "Maybe that monster," She guessed.


    Vance trembled when he heard it. He knew that there was only one person that could be referred to as a monster. He was about to say something, but he couldn''t as the Sect Master finally spoke.


    "You all should have been guessing why I went out, didn''t you?"


    "Yes," the elders nodded.


    "Jared ran into Conard," The Sect Master said seriously.


    "What!" The elders had the same reaction as Vance. They couldn''t believe it.


    "I just had a battle with him and he is as strong as ever." He then roughly exined what had urred.


    The elders became tense when they listened to it and gazed at Jared with pity. They could understand his situation.


    "Don''t look at me like that," Jared yelled in anger as he felt ashamed. He then took out a ck cloak from his spirit ring and wore it straight away.


    "Jared, you leave and take care of your injuries. It''s the first thing you need to do." The Sect Master ordered.


    "Sect Master, I will go only after the Secret Realm closes. I have some important tasks here," Jared replied.


    "You.." The Sect Master''s expression changed since how could there be a more important task than removing the devil essence from his body at once? But recalling what had happened to his daughter, he decided to let it be.


    "I know what you want to do here. But make sure you finish it fast. I don''t want your cultivation base regressing," He exined.


    "I understand," Jared bowed.


    "It''s not that I don''t care about Nora, it''s just that there are bigger problems ahead. Despite the fact that we repelled Conard and had an edge in this battle, he is still not done. He should be making his moves soon." He gave a deep look to Jared.


    Jared nodded and didn''t say anything more. He knew what the Sect Master was indicating. He wanted him to recover to his peak state quickly and let the matter of Nora slide for the time being.


    Next, the Sect Master nced at the other elders and warned them, "Don''t leave the Sect these days and be prepared to head out at any moment. In addition to it, it would be better if you can call your disciples back from seclusion."


    "We will," They replied in unison.


    "Ok! Now I''m going into retreat. Don''t disturb me until something big happens." He disappeared without waiting for their reply. Not only that, he didn''t even wait for the disciples toe out from the Secret Realm.


    As a result, the elders could guess that the battle with Conard must not have been easy for him. Maybe he was seriously hurt, and he didn''t want them to know about it?


    The elders discussed it and the time passed without them noticing.


    ***


    Inside the Secret Realm,


    "You can take them all." Davion smiled as he gave Le the treasures that they had collected during this time.


    "You have some conscience after all." She didn''t reject it and epted it all.


    "Now for this.." He then took out the lighting pearl that they had obtained in the frozenke and pped it in the middle.


    "Creak.."


    The pearl broke in half, and he gave her one of the halves. As for the other, he kept it for himself. This was because he knew that this pearl was precious like the flower he had plucked from the female rock.


    "I think you should take this all," Le suggested as she felt quite guilty. She knew that she wasn''t of much use during the fight with the squid. Not only that, she even took away all the treasures. So, she thought that she had taken enough advantage of him.


    "No worries. The lightning energy here is too massive for me to absorb, and it might get wasted in the process. Thus, it would be nice if you take it since it is essential for you too." He reasoned.


    "But.."


    Seeing her stubborn character, he said, "Just take it. However, don''t report to your mother that I had bullied you," He winked at her.


    "Shameless." She finally took it as a part of the deal.


    "Haha, I would like it more if you can sing some praises of me infront of your mother." He joked.


    She was about to reply when all of a sudden, the whole secret realm began shaking.


    "Father, what is happening?" The child asked and gripped his clothes tightly in fear.


    "The Secret Realm is closing," Le answered.


    The moment she said this the space above them cracked and they were being dragged into it. But the unusual thing was that it didn''t pull the child. So, Davion gripped his hand and pulled him upward.


    "There is something wrong with this kid." Le thought when she saw this.


    ***


    "It''s time." The elders looked at the gate ahead of them which was trembling and saw disciples emerging out of it.


    "Swish¡­swish.."


    In a few minutes, everyone hade out and the gate began to close slowly.


    "Click"


    Afterward, the key popped out from the center and it flew straight towards the residence of the Sect Master. Then the gate began to fade in the speed visible to the naked eyes.


    "Bang"


    The gate disappeared and the sky returned to normal. The disciples smiled and gazed at the sun that was hanging in the sky. Although they were only gone for six hours, they had missed this warm atmosphere.


    "Haha, I found a rare heavenly dark mushroom that would help me breakthrough in the blink of an eye." One of the disciples boasted.


    "Is that it? I found a spirit stone mine from where I harvested a lot of middle-grade spirit stones," The other scoffed.


    "What!"


    The disciples began gossiping with each other about what treasures they had obtained and began showing off. This made the Peak lively and harmonious. But they failed to notice that many of them were missing due to excitement.


    This made Jaredpletely furious. So, he loudly shouted, "Silence."


    His thunderous voice sounded in everyone''s ear and made theme back to their senses. They looked in that direction and saw an elder approaching them.


    "Did we do something?"


    "Why does he seem to be so angry?"


    "Who knows?"


    The disciples whispered among themselves. But they didn''t know that Jared had managed to listen to it all.


    Thus, he released his aura and scolded them, "Shut up!"


    A tremendous pressure befell them, and they found it difficult to stand up. They were about to fall on their knees when suddenly the pressure they fell was automatically diffused.


    "Jared, you are being too harsh," A female''s voice sounded in the air.


    "Liliana¡­" Jared muttered while gazing at her coldly.


    Liliana also gazed back and the atmosphere became tense. She wouldn''t intervene if her daughter wasn''t here.


    "Humph!" Jared withdrew his aura and didn''t want to create issues with her. After all, he was here for some other purpose.


    Next, he eyed the disciples and finally set his sight towards the creature behind them. Following his sight, the disciples knew whom he was looking to. It was Nora''s mount. Now, only did the disciples realize what was wrong.


    "So, you are alive." Jared pointed his hand towards it and closed his fingers.


    The bird instantly felt its neck being grabbed by a powerful pair of hands. It produced noises and tried to break free, but it was useless.


    "Come here."


    The bird reached ahead of him in a jiffy. Then he spat a mouthful of blood in the air and made some hand signs. The blood circled in the air andnded on its head forming a strange pattern.


    "Let me see what actually happened." Jared put his palm on the pattern and a rectangr screen materialized ahead of him. On the screen, one could see different images and sceneries. Indeed, they were the memories of this bird during its time in the Secret Realm.


    "Terrifying." Davion had beads of sweat on his forehead. He couldn''t believe this elder had such sickening abilities.


    "Damn, he might see me meeting the bird at the end."

 Chapter 161 - Task Completed

    "But I''m sure the bird hasn''t seen anything rted to Olivia and me as it had been knocked out by the giant." While Davion was wondering, Jared was observing those memories carefully. He didn''t want to miss out on any details.


    The same goes for the other elders too. They were also keeping an eye on it.


    "So, this is the giant made from rocks as mentioned by those disciples." He muttered as he saw the giant causing destruction on the screen. Those disciples he meant were definitely the ones who had used the talisman to escape from the Secret Realm much earlier.


    "However, it doesn''t look strong enough to have¡­" he hadn''t even finished his sentence when the next turn of events immediately made him take back what he said. Indeed, it was due to the soul of the Giant as he felt his blood boiling even though he was looking at it from the screen.


    "This.." his expression changed as a result. He knew that the power of this giant was quite terrifying. It was not something that these disciples could handle.


    "Bang"


    The screen abruptly turned ck as the bird was smashed by the giant.


    "Is this over?" He waited for a few more seconds. But seeing that nothing had happened, he was sure that the bird must have passed out.


    "Damn, although I got some clues, I''m not sure whether it was the giant or not." He cursed and took back his hands. The screen also vanished along with it.


    Then he gazed at the bird who was lying unconscious on the ground. It seemed like his spell to extract its memories had caused serious damage to it.


    "Trash. You had only one task to do, and you even messed it up. Not only that, you have the guts toe out and face me," He scolded and kicked it with his right leg.


    "BAM"


    The bird was flung out from the Peak, and nobody knew where it might havended. Nheless, one could see a trail of blood on the path.


    "A mere beast." He had a savage look on his face.


    "Ruthless" This was what the disciples had in their minds. As for the elders, they knew his character very well and didn''t have much reaction. But they felt some pity for the bird. After all, it was a rare dual attributed demon beast.


    So, they even had the thought of saving it. But, they refrained from doing so as they knew that it was gone for good due to the severe injuries. Maybe some rare treasures of heaven and earth could save it, but who would want to waste it on it?


    Afterward, Jared coldly looked at the disciples and asked, "Did any of you notice Nora?"


    The disciples lowered their heads and shook their heads. Le and Davion also did the same. Even though they knew about itpletely, they just shut their mouths off. Who knew what Jared might do to them if they revealed it?


    "Humph! I expected too much from them." He scoffed and was about to leave when he noticed something.


    "Who is he?" He saw a strange child hiding behind a young man. Since he was thinking about Nora the whole time, he had missed this extra person over here. This was also what had happened to the other elders.


    "I.." Davion panicked seeing everyone''s eyes over him. He could feel the child''s hand gripping his arms tightly.


    "Although I was prepared for it, this old fart is making me nervous." Who would not behave like this after seeing how brutal this elder was?


    "Ahem-" Davion cleared his throat and was about to answer him when Liliana suddenly spoke.


    "Jared, you are scaring them. Why don''t you leave and let us take care of this matter? I can feel your body worsening."


    "You don''t need to remind me. I know¡­" while speaking, he unexpectedly coughed out brown-colored blood.


    "Pfft-"


    "Shit" he wiped his mouth with his sleeves and said, "As you say."


    Then he nced at the child and Davion especially before he disappeared from their vision.


    "Phew, he''s gone." Davion sighed in relief.


    "Your mother is quite dependable," He whispered to Le.


    "Is that so?" Davion backed a few steps instantly when he heard that voice as he remembered a previous incident.


    "Mom" Le called out as she saw her behind them.


    "We are leaving," Liliana waved her hands and they were all taken into the air.


    ***


    On the peak of the Inner Court Disciples Peak,


    In the garden of a beautiful courtyard, Davion was standing on the ground with the child on his side. The child was curiously gazing at Liliana was infront of them. As for Le, she had gone inside for what purpose he didn''t know.


    "Father, why is grandmoth¡­" The child was about to ask when Davion straight away covered his mouth and smacked him on his head.


    "Ouch!" The child covered his head and looked at him with anger.


    Davion put his finger on his lips and signaled him to be quiet. Wouldn''t he get beaten to death if she listened to it?


    "Humm" The child nodded and didn''t say anything more.


    "Interesting." Liliana finally spoke.


    "He called you father." She gazed at the child with interest and knew that it was not possible.


    Davion gave an embarrassing smile and thought about exining it. But an explosion was heard from inside.


    "BOOM"


    The door burst open and Le could be seen dashing out. Not only that, a roar was heard and a twin-headed dragon who was at least 20 meters long was chasing her. Indeed, it was Rnd.


    Rnd opened his mouths and fired a beam of energy-containing strong ice and me energy. In response, Le took out her whip and swung it in the direction of the energy.


    "Bang"


    Rnd''s attack was neutralized, and Le stood in her ce with a mocking look on her face. Thus, this made Rnd furious, and he was prepared to strike once again.


    But a strong pressure befell on him which caused him to stop in his tracks. As he was used to this aura, he knew what to do. He transformed into his small form in the blink of an eye and nced towards the garden.


    There he saw Liliana as usual but with her, he saw Davion too this time. This made him feel very happy. After all, it has been quite a long time since hest saw him.


    However, he didn''t go there in a hurry but rather turned his back towards Le.


    Seeing this, she became confused and didn''t understand what he was trying to do. So, she just stood there as it is and she regretted it deeply because he produced a strange noise from his back.


    "BRRRT"


    A disgusting smell was permitted in the air, and she immediately had to cover her nose and back away. An ordinary human would surely pass away if they were here.


    Rnd then nced at her and revealed his two tongues. She realized that he was teasing her and her whole face became red from anger.


    "You¡­" She wanted to release her anger upon him, but he had already flown towards the garden.


    "Shameless just like that guy." She cracked her knuckles and wanted to p both of them.


    Davion had ck lines on his face when he witnessed all this. He couldn''t believe that Rnd had such a side to him. This made him so ufortable that he desired to run away from here.


    Rndnded on his shoulder and began licking his face. Yet, Davion unhappily said, "Rnd, don''t disturb us here. Go y with him." He pped his Red Head and passed him to the child.


    "Father, this?" The child stroked his scales and questioned. However, Rnd tried to break free from him.


    "He is your friend," Davion replied while casting a cold gaze at Rnd.


    Rnd shuddered and didn''t dare to disobey. He knew that he had done wrong.


    "Really?" The child gave a sweet smile and ran off with Rnd.


    "Haiz, a bit troublesome," Davion murmured.


    "Who is he?" Liliana asked after they went away.


    "Someone I found near the huge tree in the Secret Realm," He answered.


    "Oh! Does it mean that you havepleted the task?" She didn''t care about the child and only had this thought in her mind.


    "Yes." He nodded and took out a huge branch from his spirit ring.


    "My God!" Le, who was approaching here, became shell-shocked when she saw this. The lighting energy contained here was too terrifying. She couldn''t even recall where he had gotten this.


    "Well done." She praised him and put it into her ring.


    "So, what actually happened to Nora? I''m sure you have seen it." She didn''t believe that the giant was the one who had killed her since her mount had been left alive by it.


    "It started from¡­" Davion roughly described it, and Le would add a few words in his exnation frequently.

 Chapter 162 - Danny

    Due to Le exining it, Liliana didn''t doubt what had happened. This was also the reason why Davion didn''t hide this matter from Le.


    "That monster has be much more terrifying. He even sent a devil king here without us noticing." Liliana had a solemn look on her face.


    Previously, Conard would use his strength to solve everything. But now he had be sneaky enough to send someone to infiltrate the sect. This made him even more dangerous and who knew what he was nning.


    "Le, you leave. I need to have some talks with him," She ordered.


    "Yes, mom." She lowered her head and slowly strolled away as she hoped to hear what they were talking about. Nheless, Liliana was aware of it and simply waved her hand.


    "Ahh-"


    Le cried out and she found himself in her room in the blink of an eye.


    "So annoying." She really wanted to know what had happened after she had passed out. Especially after seeing the huge branch of that tree.


    She walked towards the window and looked outside while thinking, "What are they hiding?"


    Meanwhile, Liliana patted Davion''s shoulder and said, "You did very well. I was a bit worried about my daughter. But you managed to bring her safely."


    "It''s my job after all," Davion bowed. Currently, he could see the mother''s side of her instead of the elder.


    She nodded and took out a strange white-colored mask carved with intricate patterns from her spirit ring and passed it to him.


    "I had promised to let you be a core disciple after this task. So, you can join in from tomorrow with the identity of the masked man," She smiled.


    "This.." he felt a cold sensation on his skin when he touched it.


    "This is a middle-grade spiritual artifact that can disguise your aura into something different. So, nobody will be able to find out your true identity. If you wear those normal masks then you will surely get caught in the future," She exined.


    "Thank you, elder." He had forgotten that the elders could easily see past his mask and see his face with their Divine Sense.


    "However, you have still messed up with that child. All the elders have already seen you with him." She said while looking in a certain direction.


    There Rnd was flying a few feet high from the ground and the child was jumping and trying to catch him.


    "So, what should I do?" Davion asked.


    "I don''t know why you want to hide your identity in the first ce. Anyways, I will support you with it." She took out a clean sheet of paper and a feather from her spirit ring. Davion could see a ck-colored ink dripping down from the feather.


    Next, she channeled her Qi into the feather and began drawing some characters on the paper.


    "Chirr¡­chirr"


    Some noises were produced, and the aura of heavens and earth gathered around her. This aura was then steadily being poured into the paper causing the paper to shine and fly into the sky.


    A few minutester, it dropped and reached Davion''s hand.


    "With this talisman, you can teleport to your new courtyard instantly. Just bring your dragon and the child along with you. This might solve the problems temporarily," She suggested.


    "Elder, I am grateful to you. But do you think that the other elders will trouble me due to the child? After all, I brought him from the Secret Realm." He had a worried look on his face.


    "You don''t need to think too much about it. Since I have brought you all with me here, they won''t have this thought. They didn''t even try to stop me on the way." She was confident about it.


    "I understand," Davion nodded.


    "However, don''t bring him out. I can feel a strange Qi inside of him which is very different from us. Who knows someone might have evil thoughts?" She reminded him.


    Davion''s expression changed when he heard it. He knew that there was something special about him when he managed to help him from the bald man. This was also another reason why he brought the child out from the Secret Realm.


    "I will," Davion replied.


    "Talking about the Secret Realm, were you the one who killed that devil king?" She suddenly asked.


    "Yes." He knew that there was no point in hiding it.


    "As I thought." She muttered and thought about something.


    "Elder," Davion called out as he saw her idling.


    "Oh!" She came back to her senses and said, "You can leave too."


    Davion was about to leave when abruptly he remembered something, "Is my dragon cured already?"


    "Yes, you can take him back," She responded.


    Davion bowed once again in gratitude. Then he yelled, "Rnd, let''s go."


    Rnd heard it and flew towards Davion while the child chased after him.


    ***


    "Father, is this our home?" The child was curious when he saw a courtyard surrounded by a formation ahead of him.


    "Yes, but only for today. We will be living in a bigger one tomorrow." He answered.


    "Wow!" he became happy and rushed inside. The formation automatically opened allowing them to enter.


    After entering, Davion finally asked the question he had been holding for a long time.


    "Son, do you remember your name?"


    "You''ve never named me," the child shook his head.


    "Is that so?" Davion murmured. Then he racked his brain while thinking of a suitable name.


    "How about Danny? It sounds good," He smiled.


    "Whatever you say," the child agreed without any hesitation.


    "Haha," heughed and pinched his cheeks.


    "No.." the child broke free from him and ran towards the other rooms.


    Seeing this, he wanted to follow him when all of sudden, he felt some pain in his right arm.


    "Ouch.."


    He nced and saw the Red-Head of Rnd biting it. The Blue-Head was also gazing at him angrily.


    "Haiz, did he get jealous?" Davion sighed as he took out some middle-grade spirit stones from his spirit ring.


    Rnd immediately became happy and started swallowing them one by one.


    "He still acts this way even after reaching thete stage of the Qi refining stage." He thought. Since the moment he saw his huge body shing with Le earlier, he knew that he had broken through. It seemed like Elder Liliana had fed him some treasures.


    While he was thinking, he heard Danny''s sweet voice in the air.


    "Father, what is that?"


    "This.." he pointed towards the spirit stone.


    "Yes, I feel hungry after seeing it," Danny stroked his belly as he approached him.


    "What? Are you sure?" Davion felt that he had heard wrong. How could a human eat it?


    Danny didn''t reply to him but rather tried to pull it out from his hand. Nheless, Davion didn''t let it go. Who knew Danny would get injured like Rnd and had to be treated?


    "I''m not lying." Danny stopped and looked at him with tearful eyes.


    Seeing his eyes, Davion was sure that he would cry and throw a tantrum. So, he could only give up and hand it to him.


    Danny smiled and put it in his mouth.


    "Crack"


    The spirit stone broke into pieces at once when he chewed it. Then he swallowed it easily like Rnd.


    "My God!" Davion had his mouth wide open. He couldn''t believe this child had such physical strength to break the spirit stone into dust with just his teeth.


    He was sure that he couldn''t do it even with his strong body. Maybe he could do it in his devil form, but who knows as he had never tried it.


    Afterward, Danny put his hand on the spirit stones near Rnd and picked it up. But before he could eat it, Rnd snatched it with his ws and devoured it.


    This made Danny so furious that he used both of his hands to grab another one. Rnd, like before, tried to snatch it but found himself unable to do so. This made him infuriated. How could he lose to a child?


    So, he released his aura and tried to intimidate Danny. Despite it, Danny didn''t feel ufortable and rather enjoyed the taste of the spirit stone.


    Rnd felt humiliated seeing this. Thus, he slowly erged and wanted to overpower this kid.


    "Stop!" Davion caught Rnd and dragged him away. Then he took out another heap of spirit stones from his spirit ring and put it infront of him. Only did he manage to cool down Rnd.


    "Phew, my life has be difficult."


    ***


    In the Wild Northern Forest,


    A huge devil wearing armor was sitting on a throne made from bones. Infront of him, there were four people kneeling on the ground and looking at the devil with worship in their eyes.


    "Do you all know that Julia had fallen too?" The devil spoke.


    When they heard it, their body shook and lowered their heads in shame. They had never imagined that they could suffer such heavy losses in just a month.

 Chapter 163 - New Element Unlocked

    "Emperor, was it the Thunderbolt Sect again?" The burly man in the middle asked with anger in his voice.


    "Yes." The devil on the throne nodded. Indeed, they were Conard and his subordinates.??


    "Damn them." Jackson cursed and smashed his right hand on the ground.


    "Bang"


    The ground caved in and a huge shockwave was generated which immediately flung the other three few meters away.


    "It seems like you are about to break through," Conard said when he felt his strength.


    "Yes. But I always feel like there is something missing. I just can''t take thest step." Jackson replied in a sad tone. It was really difficult to break through into the Devil Emperor.


    Conard thought for a while and consoled him, "You don''t need to feel bad about it. I will help youter on."


    Jackson became happy inside but he didn''t dare to show it. Instead, he questioned with a worried look on his face, "Won''t it be tiring for you?"


    He knew that the Emperor had to waste much more energy if he wanted to help him break through. After all, a devil emperor stage was not a child''s y.


    "Although it is, I have a need to go into seclusion for a period of time. So, I have enough time to assist you before it." Conard exined.


    "Seclusion?" Jack, who was on the side, thought that he had heard wrong. Weren''t they going to strike the Sect soon, and it was a very important time right now?


    "Any problem?" Conard gazed at him coldly. He wasn''t satisfied with him.


    "I¡­" seeing his look, Jack became scared and didn''t dare to ask anything.


    "I know what you want to ask. Our mission will not halt because of this. You three will be attacking tomorrow," Conard ordered.


    "What!" Jack eximed and had a fearful look on his face. Wouldn''t he get beaten to death like Aiden and Julia?


    "Humph! You dare call yourself a devil king with this attitude?" Conard scoffed and continued.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. The reinforcements are here."


    The moment he said this, the space ahead of him cracked and a terrifying aura came out of it.


    "This¡­" Jackson''s expression changed when he felt it as it was not something a devil king could possess.


    "RROOAARR"


    A loud roar was heard and a huge beast at least a hundred feet tall walked out of the crack. It was a red tiger having ck stripes all over its body. They could feel the temperature around them increasing at a rapid rate. This caused everything around them to catch fire.


    "A beast at the peak of the Nascent Soul Stage?" Jack muttered. However, Jackson was not impressed by it but rather the people standing on the top of it. Especially the three old men at the front.


    They were all wearing ck robes and all looked strange. They had ugly tattoos on their faces with colorful long hair and beards. One of them even had a mane like a lion around his neck.


    "Greetings Hall Master." Everyone jumped out from the back of the tiger and bowed towards Conard.


    "Humm, are you all prepared?" Conard''s eyes swept past them.


    "Yes, emperor. We can strike at any time you want." The old man with the mane spoke confidently.


    "Ok! Then I will leave this matter in your hands," Conard dered and stood up from the throne.


    "This is all I have to say. You can begin from tomorrow and make sure you rage the whole territory into dust," Conard''s domineering voice rang in their ears.


    "We understand," They all nodded.


    "We are leaving Jackson." He lifted the throne and put it into his spirit ring. Next, he took out a talisman and burned it.


    A void appeared ahead of him and he jumped into it. Jackson then followed behind him.


    In the passageway, Conard tapped on his armor and it turned back into the metal orb. Afterward, he put it back and thought, "I really wanted to go with them but my injuries are quite serious."


    "It was all because of that first two blows." He put his hands on his head and could still feel the brain. This was also the reason why he wore the armor infront of his subordinates. He didn''t want to show them his injuries and lower their morale.


    "Damn, it''s all because of my spiritual imprint getting erased from those artifacts." He cursed. If not for this, he was sure to beat them up and make them regret their actions.


    "Nheless, their injury is also not easy to heal. It would definitely take some time."


    ***


    In the cultivation room of his courtyard,


    Davion was sitting cross-legged on the ground with his eyes closed while in deep thought. He was currently going through the information about all the techniques he had collected during his time in the secret realm.


    "The Demon Beast Connection Art seems to be a technique that allows you to leave a spiritual imprint on the mind of the demon beast. It is like how one refines a spiritual artifact. However, both of them will be able tomunicate and understand each other."


    "However, the question now is whether I should learn it or not?" He pondered. He wanted to try this technique on Rnd, but the problem was that Rnd had two heads and possibly two minds. So, he didn''t know whether this spell would work or not. What if it didn''t?


    "Maybe I have to put two imprints on his two heads." Davion racked his brains for a while and couldn''t make a decision.


    "Let''s forget about it for the time being. I will think about itter." He shook his head and went to the next one.


    "The Hawk''s Eye technique is an ice-based technique that has both attacking and scouting abilities. One had to shoot an arrow into the sky, and they could see everything from its perspective. This vision would be as powerful as a Hawk''s and the damage it deals afternding sounds tremendous too."


    "This technique sounds quite interesting. Even though I don''t know how strong it could be, it is worth learning." He didn''t hesitate this time and put his attention on the panel instantly.


    As usual, lots of information about this spell poured into his mind and the experience points began decreasing. But only one-tenth of his experience points were spent before he finished learning it.


    "It looks like this art is only in the Golden Core Stage," He muttered. After reaching level 30, it was difficult to earn experience points and along with it, the spiritual arts below the Nascent Soul Stage seemed to take very few points to learn.


    "I don''t think it sounds bad. Even weaker spells are powerful in my hands." He smiled and extended his hand. Then he focused on it and slowly a block of ice was formed.


    "Good" He crushed it and water spilled from his hand.


    "Haha, I have unlocked another element. The elders might have a heart attack if they know that I can use three elements." Heughed.


    "But I have to be low profile and keep it a secret. A holy physique would definitely not be able to exin it." He was aware of what problems it might cause. Maybe the whole inner region would turn upside down?


    While imagining these things, he went through thest one and the strongest among them: The Heavenly Body Reforging Technique.


    A few minutester, Davion stood there with a stupefied look on his face. He couldn''t believe this art could be so terrifying.


    "ording to this art, the physical body is a container for the creation energy responsible for giving life, and everything in the heavens and earth is made out of this energy. Thus, this art allowed one to reforge their body from a cellr level by absorbing anything present in the heavens and earth."


    Yes, this included the spirit stones, the rare treasures and aura of heavens and earth, and many more. Since you could intake everything without care, one didn''t have to worry about intaking the elements that you didn''t have an affinity to. Hence, the body would be far stronger and develop resistance against almost all elements along with it.


    Not only that, he found that one even had the chance of improving their talent due to this art. This was because when you intake anything, some traces of the creation energy would still remain in your body. So, if your body was strong enough, it would have some odds of absorbing itpletely.


    As a result, the stronger your body is the more you could store it even though the creation energy was dedicated since birth.


    "Too overpowered. This art should undoubtedly be a rare treasure even in the old times." He guessed.


    "However, I will not learn it now although the experience points are enough." After all, his previous breakthrough nearly blew away this whole courtyard. Who knew what phenomenon would happen if he learned this overpowered art right now?


    Thus, he let it slide for now and took out a beautiful bow from his spirit ring. Then he started refining it as he needed a bow to utilize the Hawk''s Eye spell.

 Chapter 164 - Core Disicple

    The next day, early in the morning, Davion was standing in his courtyard with Rnd on his shoulders and Danny on his side.


    "Hold me tight," He suggested and Danny gripped his arm.??


    "Let''s go." He took out the talisman given by Elder Liliana and channeled his spiritual energy into it.


    A strange force wrapped all of them, and they disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "Bang"


    Theynded on the ground and found themselves in a courtyard that was thrice as big as the one they used to live in.


    "Father, is this where we live from now on?" Excitement could be seen on Danny''s face. As for Rnd, he was simply closing his eyes and didn''t seem to care about it.


    However, it didn''tst long as the door of the courtyard was wide opened and a female voice was heard.


    "You are here."


    Rnd immediately opened his eyes and looked ahead with fear. He recognized who it was.


    "Elder," Davion bowed respectfully when he saw hering out.


    "Humm, you are on time. Follow me. I found something weird here," She ordered.


    Although he didn''t know what it was, he nodded and went inside with curiosity. There were sixrge rooms inside and an open field in the middle where a pond could be seen. But the pond seemed unusual as it was red in color and an odd smell was permitting from it.


    Davion reached there and his expression changed with what he saw. A heavily injured bird was floating unconscious in the water. Indeed, it was Nora''s mount that had been smashed away by Jared yesterday. It seems like it had crashed here, unfortunately.


    "I didn''t know that it had fallen here when I had allocated your courtyard. Or else I would have assigned you another one. Nheless, the other ones are smaller and not as good as this. After all, the better ones had been upied already," She exined.


    "It''s ok. I like it here." Davion replied.


    "Ok! Then let me clean this up." She hooked her finger, and the bird was automatically lifted up from the water. Next, she threw it on the ground and said while pointing to his right, "Go pull that lever down."


    "Yes." He walked there and saw a wooden lever fixed on the ground. He used some force and pulled it downward.


    "BAM"


    The level of the blood-red water slowly decreased and in a couple of seconds, the pond becamepletely empty. He could then finally see some holes and new freshwater emerging out from it.


    "Good mechanism." He muttered and gazed at the bird.


    "Elder, what are you going to do with it?"


    "Bury it somewhere else," She answered.


    "What?" Davion looked at her in astonishment. How could she be this cruel?


    "But I can still feel his breath." With his Mind-Eye, he could sense it easily.


    "I know. Despite this, it won''tst for long. The injuries are too severe, and it will die in a few minutes," She gave it a pitiful look.


    "It''s already a miracle for it to survive this long," She added.


    "Can''t it be saved?" Danny, who had been silent for a long time, spoke. He felt bad thinking about the bird.


    "It can, but only a rare treasure having that can heal its mind. Such treasures are quite rare even in the Inner Region, and we don''t have it." She shook her head. The moment Jared used that spell, it already decided the fate of this bird. This was also why the elders didn''t bother about it even though it was a rare dual attributed beast.


    Danny''s eyes became wet after listening to this. Seeing this, Davion asked, "Can you tell me about some treasures that can heal the mind?"


    She thought for a while and answered, "The Divine Aqua Calend."


    "It can only be found in the pool situated at the summit of the Tartarian Peak which lies in the Eastern Maind. It is a flower having white petals with¡­" she began describing how it looked when all of a sudden she stopped.


    "Where did you get it!" She became speechless.


    "Hehe, I found out it in the Secret Realm." He smiled and took out the Calend. It was one of the four major treasures obtained from that Ind.


    "Do you really want to use it on it? It might be better to use it during your cultivation. It helps your soul to grow faster," She suggested.


    "Father.." Danny pulled his arm and gazed at Davion with anticipation.


    "Of course." Davion nodded and reassured Danny causing him to giggle.


    "As you say," she took the flower from his hands and crushed it with her palm.


    Liquid dripped from her palm which she controlled them to move towards the mouth of the bird. It entered its mouth and its breathing became stable. However, it didn''t seem to wake up.


    "Humm, it looks like its body has be too feeble after nearing the death state," She scanned it properly with her divine sense.


    "What can we do now?" Davion felt some pain thinking about the treasure that he had just wasted.


    "A strong boost of me and wind energy might be able to stimte it." She replied.


    "Is that so?" Davion remembered something and took out two more treasures from his spirit ring. One was an orange-colored fruit and the other was a leaf.


    "The hundred years old burning mango and the thousand years old leaf of the gusty bamboo." Her eyes lit up. She never imagined that he could have such a great harvest during his time in the Secret Realm. Every single one of these treasures was useful even for the Domain Realm Experts.


    "But the me energy is not sufficient¡­" she didn''t even get to finish her sentence when Davion took out many of them.


    "Oh my! Now I''m having the thought of taking away his spirit ring." She cast a cold gaze at him which made Davion shudder and back a few steps.


    "Haha, it''s enough," She waved her hands, and everything he had taken out floated in the air infornt of her. Next, she began doing some tricks.


    "Phew, that nearly scared me." He sighed. But suddenly he felt something pricking his arm. He nced and saw the unhappy expression of Rnd. So, he smiled warily and said, "I have something far better for you too. Just wait for a while."


    He stroked his scales andforted him. This made Rnd somewhat happy.


    "Bang"


    Abruptly an explosion was heard, and he saw the bird being surrounded by a ball made from mes and wind energy. It then levitated in the air.


    "Elder, what is happening?" He was curious.


    "It is recovering and not only that, I think it might breakthrough too. Yet, I don''t know how long will it take to end." She had a surprised look on her face.


    "Wow!" Davion eximed as felt the treasures he spent didn''t go to waste.


    "Now let''s talk about why I''m here." She said while seizing up Danny and Rnd.


    He understood straight away what she meant and signaled Danny to go away and y with Rnd. Danny happily went and Rnd due to fear of Liliana didn''t cause any issues.


    After they had gone, Liliana took out a badge with a symbol of thunder on it and passed it to Davion.


    "This will be your new token. As for the previous one, I will take it back." She tapped on his ring and a blue light shed at once.


    "It''s done." She took back her hand.


    "Thank you, elder." He bowed.


    "So, why do you think that I''m helping you in all this?" She asked all of a sudden.


    "This.." He scratched his head and didn''t know what to say. Nheless, he was also having this thought. Not only she cured Rnd, but she even helped him in many ways. Thus, he was grateful to her and curious as well.


    She smiled as she had expected this reaction from him.


    "What do you understand by a core disciple?" She asked again.


    "Someone who has reached the Nascent Soul Stage can be one." He replied.


    She shook her head and said, "Once one reaches the Nascent Soul Stage, then they can only be a core disciple when any of the elders take you in as their personal disciple. Or else you cannot."


    Without waiting for him to speak she continued, "It is so because the cultivation techniques and the spiritual arts at this level are quite rare and we only have a few of them. Since the sect doesn''t want it to be leaked, we impart them personally and teach them in parts."


    "I understand. Does this require me to be your personal disciple?" He guessed.


    "Yes, that''s how it should be done. But I know that you are longing for the Central Regions, aren''t you? I''m sure you would leave after a couple of years with your talent." She looked at the sky and went into deep thought.

 Chapter 165 - Devil Invasion: Part II

    Davion nodded as he would definitely leave in the future when he bes strong enough to protect himself. Although he wasparable to the Nascent Soul Stage and a powerhouse here, he was still an ant infront of the experts in the Central Region.


    Thus, he would wait until he approaches the level equivalent to the Domain Realm before leaving. After all, there were no resources and ways to reach above this realm here.??


    "Nevertheless, it won''t take a couple of years as she said. With my panel, I should reach there in a few months as it''s only level 40 by the way," He thought. He had observed that every ten levels were like a breakthrough for him to a new cultivation stage.


    "But do you really want to go there? Even though you can join one of the four major sects with your aptitude, that ce is much more brutal than you think," She suggested while reminiscing some memories.


    "Of course," He firmly replied.


    "I¡­haiz, forget it." She wanted to say something butter shook her head and denied this thought.


    "Since you would leave, I should not have allowed you to be a core disciple. Nheless, I''ve promised you already." She shook her head and extended her index finger towards his forehead.


    He didn''t reject her and simply closed his eyes. However, he would surely retaliate in anger if it was someone else. How could he forget the incident with the bald man?


    A huge amount of information slowly poured into his mind but it was not asrge as the one he had obtained from the bald man. Only after a few minutes, did she take back her hand.


    "I have never taken a single disciple ever in my life and you will also be the same. But since you helped me with an important task and brought my daughter safely, I decided to reward you with this cultivation technique." She said and continued.


    "It is a rare lightning-based cultivation technique from the central region that is suitable for you. It helps you to reach all the way to the Domain Realm."


    "Thank you, elder," Davion was very grateful.


    "You don''t need to be so thankful to me. Since this technique is from the Central Region, it is quite difficult to grasp and get started at first. But I will not help you with it as you are not my disciple ultimately. So, just consider it as a trade," She exined.


    "This¡­" Davion became speechless. He found her characterpletely simr to Le. They didn''t want to suffer any sort of losses. So, he was sure that this technique might be impossible to learn by himself and must have some harsh requirements.


    Seeing his reaction, she smiled, "Hehe, how can cultivation be this easy? You have to work harder."


    "I understand." Davion simply nodded but he was smiling inside. How can a mere cultivation technique stand a chance against his golden finger? It would be learned in a jiffy.


    "I believe in you. Especially your holy physique." She praised him.


    "Ok! I''m leaving." She waved her hands and was about to leave when all of a sudden, some big explosions sounded from outside.


    "BOOM¡­BOOM"


    "What is happening?" Her expression changed instantly and she flew into the air to look.


    "Danny, Rnd, you two, stay here and wait for me. I''m going too." Without waiting for them to respond, he sent a bit of his spiritual energy into the badge and the defensive formation of the courtyard finally activated.


    A circr dome covered all of them, and he took out the mask given by Liliana straight away. He put it on and soared to the sky.


    When he reached above, he could eventually see what had urred and it made him shell-shocked.


    Clouds of ck smoke were rising from everywhere outside of the sect and the sky was darkening as a result.


    "Damn, those devils dare to strike our territories so tantly."


    "Who gave them the guts?"


    "Maybe the devil kings. I can sense a lot of them."


    "Humph! Don''t they know that infront of us Domain Realm experts, they are weak as chickens?"


    Many voices were heard in the air, and Davion could see all the elders emerging out from the Elder''s Peak. In addition to them, Davion could see many young men and women flying out from his peak.


    They were all wearing the traditional robes of the Thunderbolt Sect and were radiating strong energy. So, he recognized them right away.


    "They should be the core disciples," he muttered while observing them.


    While he was setting his eyes over them, they also perceived him. He could clearly feel their Divine Senses sweeping past him. Previously he couldn''t detect this but after leveling up more, such things couldn''t escape past his senses.


    "It seems like in level 30, I was just a noob simrly to the early stage of the Nascent Soul Stage where one''s senses are just developing." He mused and released a little bit of his aura.


    This instantaneously made it impossible for them to see through him and made them wary. They realized the person ahead of them was no pushover. So, they withdrew their senses and looked at him curiously. They wanted to know who this new core disciple was as they had never seen him.


    "Who are you?" The most eye-catching disciple among them finally broke the silence. He had blue pupils and long blue-colored hair with frequent lightning shing around them. This made him look badass and even Davion was impressed.


    But he would definitely notpliment him. After all, he had to act like the mysterious and powerful masked man.


    "They call me the masked man, the harbinger of chaos and the nightmare of all devil kings." He arrogantly introduced himself while also shing some lightning around him.


    "So, he is the one whom Elder Warren wanted to take in as a disciple."


    "Yeah, I heard he slew two devil kings in a month."


    "He looks cool and haughty like how he had been described by others."


    "Since he''s here, doesn''t this mean that he has broken through already and is one of us?"


    "Indeed. But who could be his master?"


    The disciples gossiped with each other.


    "So, it''s you." The blue-haired boy had definitely heard about him.


    "Humm, now why don''t you introduce yourselves?" Davion asked as he didn''t know any one of them.


    "What! How could he not know him?"


    "Senior Brother Bryant is famous all over the Inner Region for being the most stunning man."


    "What are you talking about? He has the strength to back it up too. He is nearing thete stage of the Nascent Soul State."


    The disciples were amazed.


    This made Bryant''s expression ugly. He felt he had lost some face here. Nheless, he didn''t get angry and create trouble.


    "It has been a long time since I had to introduce myself. I am Bryant, the number one core disciple of the Sect and the personal disciple of the Sect Master." He smiled. He was confident the other person would call him Senior Brother promptly with respect.


    "Oh! It''s you," Davion also had the same reaction as Bryant.


    "Humph! Who''s the one behind you?" He asked. For a person to be this arrogant, a powerful elder must have taken him as a personal disciple.


    Davion was about to reply when the elders abruptly appeared ahead of them.


    "The Sect Master has notified us to go there at once and rescue the civilians. Let''s leave." It was elder Vance who had spoken. He took out arge spiritual artifact from his spirit ring and jumped onto it.


    It was a ship having many decks andpartments where one could stay. Following him, the other elders also leaped into it. Then only it was the disciples'' turn.


    The disciples one by one went in and when it was Davion''s turn one of the elders suddenly asked, "Who are you?"


    The elders finally noticed him.


    "I¡­" Before he could speak, Liliana interrupted them.


    "He is my disciple. The popr masked man."


    "Oh!!" The elders all eximed at the same time except Vance.


    "Greetings Elders," Davion bowed, showing some courtesy.


    "A promising disciple." The elders ndly said. From this, one could see that the elders didn''t want to get too close with him. This was all because of the rtionship with Liliana.


    However, a middle-aged elder having short hair approached Davion and patted his shoulder.


    "You made me worried when you went missing. Now I know why you didn''t want to be my disciple," He shook his head.


    "Who could have thought that you had already found a master? But you can still ask for my help if you fall into any difficulties in the future." He had a warm smile on his face.


    "I will, elder." Davion knew that it was Elder Warren ahead of him.


    Elder Warren nodded and returned. Seeing this, Davion also leaped in.


    When the ship was ready to leave, Liliana suddenly dered, "My task is over here. I am going into seclusion."


    It looked like she was here to only introduce Davion.


    "Ok!" Vance agreed instantly without hesitation before the other elders could create some issues.


    Liliana didn''t say anything more and disappeared. It was time for her to breakthrough.

 Chapter 166 - The Hawks Eye

    The elders looked at each other and shook their heads. They didn''t like how she left unreasonably although the Sect Master had notified them all. So, they wanted to stop her from going, but thinking about creating a scene infront of the disciples, they decided not to.


    Not only that, the mission didn''t look so difficult for all the elders to be present. After all, it was only about taking care of some devil kings which were quite easy with their abilities. They could even allow the disciples to get some experience too.??


    While having these thoughts, the ship took off and flew towards the nearest territory that was being attacked.


    However, it had only been a few minutes since they had left when all of a sudden, a ck whirlpool appeared ahead of them.


    Seeing this, Vance immediately stopped his ship and looked at the whirlpool with caution.


    "What''s this?" The other elders walked to the front of the ship and also had the same reaction as Vance.


    "Are we getting ambushed by someone?"


    "I don''t think so. We have most of the elders here."


    The disciples gossiped with each other.


    "Yeah, we don''t need to worry. Even our Sect Master wouldn''t dare to fight against all of them at the same time," Bryant confidently spoke.


    But a strange voice sounded in the air that made his hairs stand on end.


    "Do you think that your Sect Master is omnipotent?"


    He turned back straight away and saw three old men having ugly tattoosing out from the whirlpool. He instantly felt tremendous pressure when he gazed at them. It was so unbearable that he fell on his knees after a couple of seconds.


    "Stop!" The elders released their aura and diffused the pressure surrounding Bryant. Thus, he was finally able to rx.


    "Damn, didn''t they feel anything?" He cursed inwardly when he saw the other disciples standing without any difficulties. It seemed like his words had caught the attention of these old men.


    "Who are you all?" Vance swept his Divine Sense over them but couldn''t sense a thing.


    "You can call me Ambrose. We are the subordinates of the emperor," The old man with the mane spoke.


    The elders'' expressions became ugly when they heard it. They never knew Conard had such experts working for him as he was always alone in the past. It appeared that he was preparing for something big all these years.


    "Why are you here? Give us a valid reason or else you all can forget about escaping from here alive even though you may be his subordinate," Elder Warren coldly said. He was sure that they could kill them easily despite them looking strong as they had an advantage in numbers.


    "What do you think?" Ambrose smiled and didn''t get angry with him.


    "You¡­" Warren became furious and took out a sword from his spirit ring. Indeed, it was his higher-grade spiritual artifact.


    But before he could strike, Vance yelled, "Back down, Warren. I know what he is after."


    "Is that so?" Warren halted and looked at him.


    "Yes, I think he should be buying time for the devil kings to destroy our territory," Vance replied.


    "Haha, you are quite intelligent," Ambrose praised him.


    "Humph!" Vance huffed and ordered, "Disciples, I want all of you to go and take care of this matter while we finish things here."


    "We understand." The disciples bowed.


    "Humm, but don''t go alone. There might be powerful ones that are beyond your level," He reminded them.


    The disciples nodded and rushed away in a certain direction. However, Bryant abruptly stopped and said, "I am going in another direction. Don''t follow me."


    "Senior Brother, but the elder.." one of the disciples wanted to stop him. Nevertheless, Bryant cut him off.


    "I don''t care." He waved his hand and left. But he made eye contact with Davion on his way.


    "Haiz, is he challenging me on who can kill more devil kings?" He sighed.


    "Or maybe he felt humiliated on the ship earlier and wanted to release his anger?" he thought.


    Next, he acted like Bryant. "Leave me alone."


    Then without waiting for their reply, he left.


    ***


    On the other side, the elders were surrounding the three old men from all directions. They desired to end this fast and go after the disciples subsequently.


    "Do you really want to begin?" Ambrose still had a smile on his face. He didn''t seem to care about being outnumbered.


    "Why do I feel like you only know how to talk?" Warren mocked and made a couple of swings with his sword forward.


    "Swish..swish.."


    Several green-colored sword energies materialized and went towards them. Along the way, they became bigger and bigger and one could feel how sharp they were.


    Nheless, the odd thing was that they stood in their ce and didn''t even try to dodge them.


    As a result, the sword energy swiftly cut through them like butter. Despite this, no blood was spilled but rather they vanished into thin air.


    "How?" Warren became confused.


    "Don''t tell me.." Vance had a wild guess and was about to react when a purple-colored light abruptly surrounded them from all sides like a cage except the top.


    "Haha, you are all fools." A burst of wildughter was heard, and they could see Ambrose standing in the air above them. As for the other two, they were opposite of him and separated by some distance.


    They were currently sitting in a lotus position with a weird scroll below their feet. They were focusing and channeling their Qi into them which was then producing this light.


    Seeing this, they immediately understood what had happened and what was about to take ce.


    "We can''t let himplete the formation." Vance cried out and he dashed above.


    "You arete." Ambrose pped his sleeve and a simr scroll fluttered out from it.


    Afterward, he infused his Qi into it, and a ne surface was formed below him.


    "Bang"


    Vance crashed on the surface and found that he couldn''t break past it.


    "Damn, you dare to use such tricks." Warren cursed as he couldn''t even leave a scratch on it. Every time his sword shed on the light, he would feel the exact force rebounding him and hurting from inside. If he continued any longer then he might surely get injured here.


    "These scrolls are all top-notch spiritual artifacts that can form a powerful barrier strong enough to hold you all. This is even the same for thete-stage Domain Realm experts," Ambrose exined as he continued injecting his Qi.


    "If only Liliana was here. She would have definitely caught the illusion earlier with her Divine Sense. Such a worse time for her to be away," Vance muttered.


    "How long do they want to keep confining us here?" Elder Nelson who had been silent since the beginning spoke.


    "I believe they want to take care of our disciples while we are busy here. We have fallen straight into their ns," Vance had a solemn look on his face.


    "Yeah, it seems to make sense. Why don''t we all strike at the barrier at the same time? Although we might hurt ourselves and not break it, I''m certain this would cause serious issues to them." Nelson suggested while gazing at Ambrose.


    "We have no other ways." The elders nodded, and everyone took out their weapons. Then they began striking the barrier.


    "BOOM¡­BOOM.."


    "Pftt-"


    Ambrose immediately threw out a mouthful of blood due to bacsh but he didn''t stop from channeling his Qi.


    "Keeping all these elders in check is not a joke. We can barelyst for half an hour. Hope they finish the task by then."


    ***


    "This is the ce." Davion arrived in a city which was in ruins and spread out his Mind-Eye. His expression changed when he sensed a huge death Qi lingering everywhere. He couldn''t believe how many people must be killed to cause this.


    "Too cruel." He shook his head and took out a bow from his spirit ring. Yes, it was the same bow he had refined yesterday and Nora''s obviously.


    "Since I can''t locate that devil due to the smoke and the death Qi permitting here, let''s try this new move." He injected his spiritual energy into it and an arrow made from ice was formed.


    "Hawk''s Eye"


    He pulled the string, and the arrow was released into the sky. This arrow then slowly transformed into a beautiful snowy white hawk.


    "Vision" He closed his eyes and saw the scenery from the perspective of the bird. It waspletely real like his eyes and even much better. This was what his Mind-Eye wascking as he could sense the breath with it.


    The hawk flew ahead normally, and he managed to see everything on the way.


    "There he is." He saw a skinny young man who knows how elongate his mouth wide open and swallowing a child in the speed visible to the naked eyes.

 Chapter 167 - Secrets Of The Heavenly Demon Sect

    "Haha, human flesh is really amazing. I can''t seem to get tired of it." The skinny manughed while patting his stomach.


    "But I blew up this whole city," He muttered and gazed at the ruins all over the ce.??


    "I''m sure this would have caught someone''s attention. But nobody hase here. Especially the disciples. Was this destruction not enough?" he pondered as he was told that the disciples mighte here and he would have to take care of them.


    "Humph, it seems like I have to turn another city to dust." He made up his mind and was about to leave when suddenly he sensed a dangerous auraing from above.


    He looked there and saw a hawk diving down at a tremendous speed. Not only that, snowkes were being formed around him and he could feel the surroundings bing colder in an instant.


    "Are they here?" He channeled his spiritual energy in response and pped his hands.


    Arge stone wall formed ahead of him and the hawk crashed on it.


    "BAM"


    An explosion took ce and the wall began cracking but it didn''tpletely break apart.


    Seeing this, he scoffed, "You dare to sneak attack and this is all you cane up with?"


    However, his expression changed instantly as he found ayer of ice appearing on the wall.


    "This.." he wanted to back away immediately but the ice spread in the blink of an eye and covered him wholly. This didn''t end here, and it continued to erge.


    A few minutester, one could see everywhere in a hundreds of meters radius frozen with no signs of life.


    "I underestimated the attack power of this spell." Davionnded on the ground and thought. He had never imagined this spell could be so horrendous.


    "Maybe it is because I''m too strong?" While thinking about this, he came infront of a frozen figure and looked at it coldly.


    "I know you are in there," he said. Nheless, there was no reactioning from it.


    "I can feel your breath," Davion spoke again. He was sure this skinny man was faking his death.


    "Crack"


    Eventually, there was some movementing from it. The ice slowly broke into pieces, and the skinny man emerged into his vision. Right now, he was shivering and many blue spots could be seen in his body. It seemed like his injuries were quite heavy.


    "You have angered me." The skinny man bellowed and began transforming. Strange brown scales appeared on his skin and his body expanded. His legs disappeared and instead of them, a long tail was formed. Next, his face became uglier and took the shape of a snake.


    A whileter, a bizarre fifty-meter-long snake with two broad arms and huge muscles stood ahead of him. There were strange tattoos on its back too.


    "These tattoos seem simr to the ones in the faces of the three old men who had ambushed us on the way." Davion keenly observed him.


    "Moreover, he is not a devil but rather a demon beast. But I can feel a strong devil essence inside him." He was confused. So, he asked, "Are you rted to the Heavenly Demon Sect?"


    Since he heard from Aiden that this sect was behind all the mess here, he was sure such lunatics could only be from that evil sect.


    "Of course," The snake proudly agreed.


    "As I thought, the subordinates of Conard are from both the devil world and that mysterious sect." He had a solemn look on his face.


    "Are you terrified?" The snakeughed when he saw his face. He knew everyone had this expression when they heard about his sect.


    Davion shook his head and took out his halberd from his spirit ring.


    "Eh! what do you want to do?" The snake panicked. He didn''t want to fight against him as he couldn''t even take his single blow earlier. Although he was strong in this form, he wasn''t sure about his strength. So, it was better to be careful.


    "I think you should know." He smiled and released his multicolored aura. The aura was so vigorous that the snake was pushed a few meters back and found difficult to stand on the ground.


    "Damn, they told me that all disciples are at the middle stage of the Nascent Soul Stage. But why is someone so strong here? If I knew it, I would definitely not agree toe here." The snake cursed inwardly.


    Like him, many demons were sent here to finish off the disciples. They were all at the middle stage of the Nascent Soul State too like those disciples. This was because they didn''t want to scare away the disciples with their strong cultivation base.


    Not only that, they didn''t want to attract the hidden experts at thete stage of the Nascent Soul Stage of the Thunderbolt Sect. These experts were all in seclusion in the Sect Master''s Peak and were trying to break through the Domain Realm with the help of the strong aura of heavens and earth there.


    But even without thete-stage experts, these demons had the confidence of taking down these disciples. This was all due to their demon form and the devil essence of the hall master inside them. With this surprise move, taking them down was quite easy.


    Nevertheless, this was not the case for the person infornt of him. He was too strong, and his energy seemed to reach the peak of the Nascent Soul Stage. Thus, trying to fight him was just seeking death.


    So, having these thoughts, he suggested, "Stop! Why not we have¡­."


    He didn''t even have the chance to finish his sentence when he saw the halberd alreadying to his head.


    "Fuck" he yelled and channeled his Qi onto the ground. A hole was formed at once, and he slithered into it.


    "Bam¡­bam.."


    Davion paused, and he could clearly hear these soundsing from inside the ground.


    "Hehe, trying to escape like this¡­" Davion chuckled and lifted his right arm. It became bigger and afterward, he smashed his halberd downwards with all his strength.


    "BOOM"


    A frightening explosion took ce, and all the ice formed just a while ago all disintegrated. Only a pit who knows how deep was formed instead of it.


    "It''s done." Davion withdrew his halberd and rushed inside the pit.


    He then found a squashed bloody body in the pile of rubbles. Afterward, he dragged him out with his huge hand and looked at his eyes with a stone-cold gaze.


    "Who¡­are you?" The snake spoke with great difficulty. He couldn''t believe the person ahead of him could ever be a disciple. After all, who could have this ugly devil arm?


    "You don''t need to know. Just tell me more about the Heavenly Demon Sect and I will let you live," Davion ordered.


    "Do you think I will¡­"


    "Ahhh" The snake was interrupted as he felt his body being squeezed.


    "Please stop. I will tell you." He begged as he couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Good" He threw him to the ground and asked, "Are you all working for Conard?"


    The snake nodded.


    "How many of you are here?" He questioned. He also wanted to know what they wanted from the Thunderbolt Sect. But he knew it was useless to ask about it to a small fry.


    "Counting the devil kings, we are thirty in all total." The snake replied.


    "Thirty?" Davion muttered and recalled the number of the disciples.


    "We are at most twenty. It looks like they are well prepared." He thought and asked again, "Now, tell me everything you know about your Heavenly Demon Sect."


    "Only someone in the Nascent Soul Stage is eligible to join the sect. There are not any requirements except for giving away a part of your soul and a few drops of blood," He paused after reaching there.


    "Why did you stop? Don''t you want to live?" Davion threatened.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to. I simply can''t. We would die instantly if I leaked any information about the sect," the snake answered.


    "That''s why the soul and the blood should have been kept." Davion believed what he said.


    "However, I can reveal something more to you." The snake suddenly said.


    "Oh!" Davion eximed with surprise.


    "But don''t forget your promise," The snake reminded him.


    "Of course," Davion agreed without hesitation.


    "We who have just joined are ssified as the apostles and belong to the lowest ss of the sect. Here, we are provided with fewer resources and have lesser rights. Or you can simply consider us as cannon fodders. Only when we have achieved the Domain Realm, can we escape from this and have some power and prestige." The snake exined and he continued.


    "One isbeled as an Elder in this stage. Now he can recruit the apostles and form his own group. In addition to it, the strongest ones among them are chosen to be Hall Masters. These Hall Masters have enough power and subordinates to go head-on with the middle-grade sects."


    "My God! How many Hall Masters are there?" Davion had his mouth wide open. He had never imagined these hall masters could have such capabilities. Just one Conard was enough to trouble them all. Who knew what would happen if all the Hall Masters teamed up?


    .

 Chapter 168 - Hunting The Apostles

    "I don''t know about it. The Hall Masters are never together, and we rarely see them." The Snake shook his head.


    "What do you mean by they are never together?" Davion asked in curiosity.??


    "Where do you think is the headquarters of the Heavenly Demon Sect?" The snake questioned back.


    "This.." Davion couldn''t say anything as nobody knew about it. That''s why this sect could remain hidden andst till now. If it was known, then the four major sects might have long destroyed it.


    The snake smiled after seeing him unable to answer and said, "It''s not that nobody knows about it. It''s just that the Heavenly Demon Sect has no headquarters."


    "What?" Davion eximed in disbelief. He had thought that this sect would be simr to his Thunderbolt Sect but it seems like he was wrong.


    "Of course, we have no headquarters, and we apostles live in the territory of the Hall Masters who are scattered all around the world," the snake exined.


    "All around the world?" Davion felt some fear thinking about it.


    "Yes, our Hall Master Conard is from the Devil World while other Hall Masters might be from the Demon World or this world too. Who knows?" The snake told him what he knew.


    "Is that so?" Davion felt that it made sense. This would also exin why nobody could find this sect.


    The snake nodded. "So, can I escape now? I have told you everything I can tell."


    These were only general information about the sect. Thus, nothing happened to him when revealing it.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Davion scoffed and asked the question, bugging him for a while.


    "Since your sect has many hall masters, why don''t they team up and bombard our sect at once? In this way, wouldn''t it be easy for them to take us down?"


    "They would have surely done it if it was possible. But they can''t as they are busy with their own tasks," the snake replied.


    "What could that be?" Davion wanted to know more.


    "Haha, don''t you know that the territories of other middle-grade sects are being breached just like yours?" The snakeughed evilly.


    "Don''t tell me that five Hall Masters are involved in this." Davion understood what he meant and his heartbeat sped up instantly.


    "Hehe, you are underestimating us," The snake licked his lips and gave an ugly smile.


    "Is there something more?" Davion gazed at him coldly. This snake was telling everything in a roundabout way.


    "Damn, I was only trying to frighten him." The snake cursed inwardly but outside he showed a terrified expression and questioned him in a low tone, "How big do you think this world is?"


    "Humm" Davion pondered, and his face became solemn straight away. He had a wild guess that was too scary to even think about it. Nheless, to be sure, he asked, "Are the other Mainds in the same state like us?"


    "What do you think?" The snake looked proud. After all, he had the reason to be as their Heavenly Demon Sect had enough strength to challenge all the middle-grade sects in the world.


    "Humph!" Davion pped him with hisrge hard and he was smacked into the ground. He didn''t like him being so arrogant.


    "This sect is far more terrifying than I thought. However, why are the four major sects not making any move?" He was confused. Shouldn''t they help when the middle-grade sects lie in their respective regions?


    So, he lifted the snake out from the ground again and asked this question.


    "This is because we have experts far stronger than the Hall Masters. We call them Lords. But we have never seen their faces. They keep those elders from the four major sects in check. Thus, it''s useless toe here. Not only that, they have to worry about their own sect too," The snake exined.


    "It makes sense." Davion nodded and smiled at him, "You managed to reply whatever I asked you to. So, I decided to let you live."


    "Thank you, Senior." The snake was grateful. He even called him Senior with respect.


    "Hehe, but you have to help me with one thing." Davion dropped him on the ground and patted his shoulder.


    Feeling the tremendous force coursing on his body, he didn''t dare to decline.


    "I will," He bowed.


    "It''s not a difficult task. I just want you to locate the apostles that came with you. I''m sure you must have ways." This was Davion''s intention from the start.


    "As you say." He agreed without hesitation and took out a strange map from his spirit ring.


    Davion could see many small red circles and blue circles moving in there. He knew that one represented the apostles and the other represented the disciples.


    "Let''s go." He withdrew his huge arm, and it became normal in the blink of an eye. He then flew in the air while dragging the snake.


    "I need to level up fast and be strong enough to protect myself from this Heavenly Demon Sect. Currently, I am far away from that. I need time," he thought.


    ***


    In one of the ruined cities simrs to where Davion had met the snake, a male, and a female disciple were being surrounded by two strange creatures.


    One was thirty feet tall having a bull''s face and a huge hammer in its hand while the other was a pure devil having horns and wings. An odd tattoo could also be seen on their backs. This proved that they were from the Heavenly Demon Sect.


    "Avery run or else we will both perish here." The boy spoke while wiping the blood on his mouth.


    "Ethan, how can I leave you alone? Avery shook her head and took out a talisman from her spirit ring.


    "Eh! A teleporting talisman?" Ethan became happy and felt some hope of escaping from here alive.


    However, this didn''t evenst a second as he sensed some movementing from ahead.


    "Burn it," He yelled immediately.


    But it was still toote.


    The devil appeared between them and caught Avery''s hand which was holding the talisman. Next, purple-colored devil essence emerged from his hand which harmed her right away and destroyed the talisman along with it.


    "Ahh.." Avery cried out in pain as the devil essence entered her body.


    "I will kill you." Ethan became furious and was about to sh with his sword, but the bull had already made his move too.


    "Fissure"


    The bull smashed his hammer with all his strength on the ground.


    "Bang¡­bang.."


    Huge sharp rocks came out of the ground in a straight line that reached all the way to Ethan.


    "Tempest¡­" Before he could respond, he was interrupted as the Devil kicked him on his back.


    "No..''"


    He was propelled forward and thus he mmed on the rocks.


    "BAM"


    Blood spilled everywhere and hey on the ground with serious injuries.


    "Haha, you dare to run away with this cheap trick." The devilughed as threw the woman at him.


    Avery fell near him and she didn''t move. It seemed like she was unconscious.


    "Finish them," The devil ordered.


    The bull nodded and he approached them. Heavy footsteps sounded as he walked.


    "Is this the end?" Ethan muttered while looking at Avery.


    The bull reached them and swung his hammer downwards. But suddenly it ceased in the air. In addition, he heard a calm voice in his ears.


    "It''s enough."


    He looked down and saw a masked man standing infront of him calmly. This annoyed him. So, he applied much force in his hammer and tried to smash him down. Nevertheless, it still didn''t move as he felt a tremendous aura pushing it back.


    "Who are you?" The bull had beads of sweat on his forehead. Not only was this person powerful, but he also didn''t even notice when he hade here.


    "You.."


    Ethan recognized him, but he couldn''t say anything as had be speechless with the strength disyed by him. He couldn''t believe that the hammer was blocked without even touching it.


    "Take her and go to the side. I will finish this in a jiffy," Davion instructed.


    Ethan finally came to his senses and replied, "Yes, yes. Thank you."


    He stood up and ran while carrying Avery on his back.


    "You think you can leave?" The devil bellowed in anger and dashed in that direction.


    "Humph!" Davion nced at him in disdain and disappeared from his spot. Then in the blink of an eye, he was already ahead of the devil.


    "How can you be so fast?" The devil was shocked. This was because his ability depended on speed and he was as fast as light. But the person managed to stop him.


    "Maybe you are weak?" Davion mocked him and punched him straight in the face. However, the devil swiftly sidestepped and threw a fist at him.


    "BAM"


    Itnded on Davion''s face, and he felt some pain. But it was not enough to make him budge. It looked like the physical strength of this devil was quite feeblepared to others.

 Chapter 169 - Where Is The Signal?

    "You.." The devil''s expression changed when his fistnded on his face. It felt like he had punched a steel te. He couldn''t believe how this human could have such a strong physical body?


    "Hehe," Davion chuckled and hit him with his knee. However, the strange thing was that it passed right through him.??


    The devil then soared into the air and dashed off in a certain direction. He knew this person was not someone he could beat.


    "I don''t know who you are, but I will definitely find you in the future."


    Davion saw him hundreds of meters away and heard his voice clearly.


    "My physical attack didn''t work on him. It''s an interesting devil. But I don''t think you can handle my spells." He thought and took out the bow from his spirit ring.


    He channeled his spiritual energy into it and was about to strike when suddenly he sensed some movementing from his right. He looked there and saw the bull also flying up in the sky.


    "Did I scare them?" He smiled and produced two arrows made from lightning energy.


    "The Hawk''s Eye"


    Two blue hawks appeared in the air carrying a terrifying aura that reached towards them in the blink of an eye.


    "No.." Since the bull was far slower than the devil, he was the first one to bear the brunt of this attack.


    The lightning hawk was not like the ice hawk which would freeze on impact but rather it only caused destruction.


    "BOOM"


    A huge explosion took ce, and the charred body of the bull fell down to the ground.


    Davion didn''t bother where he was alive or not and focused his attention on the devil. He knew this devil was quite tricky and wasn''t sure whether he could take him down this easily.


    And as he thought, purple devil essence emerged out of the devil and he disappeared from his vision.


    As a result, the hawk missed its target and Davion waved his hand causing it to vanish too. Then he immediately spread his Mind-Eye and found the devil flying in another direction.


    "Teleportation? Huh," He muttered and infused a bit more of his spiritual energy into the bow.


    "Divine Lockdown"


    He pulled the string and a hundred meters long arrow made from lightning wasunched into the air. Indeed, it was the ability of this middle-grade spiritual artifact.


    "Haha, do you think it will work against me? It will be the same as earlier." The devil''s huge burst ofughter was heard in the air.


    He consumed arge amount of his devil essence and teleported far away from it in another direction. So, he was sure the arrow wouldn''t pierce him.


    "See, I told..." he was about to say something when he noticed that the arrow had automatically bent itself and wasing for his head.


    "Fuck," he cursed and teleported again. Nheless, the arrow continued to chase after him.


    A few minutester, hended on the ground and supported himself on a rock as he ran out of gas.


    "Damn, it''s never going to end, is it?" He had a bitter smile on his face as he watched the arrow approaching him.


    "Puchi-"


    The arrow prated his heart and pinned him on the rock. This didn''t end here as the destructive lightning began causing havoc inside his body. Thus, he was zapped to death in a couple of seconds.


    "My god! He took care of them so easily. He deserves his reputation," Ethan who saw all from a distance had his mouth wide open. He still remembered how strong they were and how he was nearly butchered to death.


    "Come here." Abruptly, he heard the masked man calling him out.


    "Yes." He answered and neared him without any hesitation.


    Davion took off the spirit ring from the dead body of the devil and said, "Bring his body back to the sect. Maybe the elders can find out some secrets about these tattoos."


    "I understand," Ethan nodded.


    "Humm, take him too." Davion came ahead of the bull and found that he was still breathing. So, he pointed his index finger at his heart.


    "No.."


    A bolt of lightning shed and the bull finally lost his breath. Like the devil, he didn''t forget to take off his spirit ring.


    "Senior Brother, aren''t you going toe with us?" Ethan asked.


    Davion was about to reply when all of a sudden, a vigorous aura was released from him.


    "This.." Ethan found it difficult to stand and was flung a few meters away.


    However, this phenomenon stopped at once as Davion suppressed it with all his strength.


    "Sorry, I just had a breakthrough," Davion apologized with a calm look on his face.


    Ethan nearly puked out blood from anger. How can one break through like this? Nobody would believe this. Nevertheless, he didn''t dare to say anything and asked the previous question again.


    "I won''t being. I need to save our fellow disciples." Without waiting for him to reply, he rushed in a certain direction.


    "Haiz, I thought that he would be arrogant like Bryant since he left us. But it seems like I''m wrong," He sighed while looking in his direction.


    ***


    "Why haven''t they sent any signals?" Ambrose, who was sitting cross-legged on the scroll, pondered. He had ordered them to send a signal immediately after they had finished their task. But it had already been half an hour and there was still no news.


    "BOOM"


    While he was thinking, arge explosion took ce from the barrier he had created below.


    "Creak"


    The barrier cracked and due to it, he suffered from a heavy bacsh. Blood dripped out from his ears, nose, mouth, and even his eyes. Not only that, the scroll had already been tainted by blood. So, one could imagine how many injuries he must be tolerating now.


    "Ambrose, let''s leave. We can''t wait for it any longer." The tattooed old man on his opposite side spoke. The other also nodded.


    Ambrose nced at them and found their state much worse than him. They had be thin like a stick due to blood loss and he could even see their skeleton.


    "No, just take those potions and recharge yourselves. We won''t get a perfect opportunity like this ever again," Ambrose yelled and took out a strange bottle carved with runes from his spirit ring. Then he opened the lid and drank it like water.


    The other old men saw this and followed so. The moment they drank it, disgusting devilish energy emerged from their body and they started injecting it on the scroll again.


    This resulted in the barrier being repaired and the expressions of the elders bing ugly.


    "Damn, how did it recover so fast?" Vance cursed in anger while wiping some blood on his hands. The elders were also having some difficulties.


    "It''s useless to worry about it. Let''s keep on striking it, we might be able to break it apart in a while. After all, we managed to cause some damage to it," Nelson suggested.


    "Yeah, I''m sure they are not finding it easy to sustain it." Warren gripped his sword tightly and swung it at the barrier.


    "BOOM"


    ***


    While all that was going on, Davion was currently in a barrennd with the snake on his side.


    "So, are thest four apostles here?" He asked.


    "Yes. They have built an illusionary formation here which we can''t see currently." The snake replied in a shaky voice.


    He was scared to even look at his face. He couldn''t believe this person could be so terrifying as he witnessed him brutally killing all his fellow apostles in a single blow.


    The only thing he did was take out a bow and fire an arrow from a distance and nobody could survive it. Although he felt pity for them, he didn''t dare to send a signal and notify them. Who knew if he would get caught and make him change his mind? Wouldn''t he lose his life like them?


    "I''m sure you have some way." Davion patted his shoulder.


    "Yes, yes." The snake nodded and took out an orb from his spirit ring and exined.


    "If we walk two hundred steps ahead and channel our Qi here, then it would get revealed."


    "Oh! Why did you all take this trouble for?" Davion was confused.


    "This formation actually consists of a killing array, illusion array, and defensive array allbined into one. It was especiallyid here to trap the strongest disciple among you all and kill him while making sure nobody notices it." The snake answered.


    "Is it Bryant?" Davion asked.


    "Of course." The snake nodded and looked at him weirdly. He felt ashamed thinking about it as how could one consider Bryant as the strongest when the disciple infront of him was in a totally next level?


    "Thank you." Davion smiled and slowly slid his hand towards his neck. Then before he could react, he snapped it and threw him to the ground.

 Chapter 170 - Davion Vs Devil King Jack

    "Hehe, did you think that I would let you live?" Davion chuckled and didn''t forget to take off his spirit ring. Then only did he walk ahead with the orb in his hands.


    Like the snake had told, he injected his spiritual energy into it after taking two hundred steps. The orb shined brightly and the scenery infront of him changed.??


    He saw a white barrier in the shape of a cube where four strange people were levitating over its edges. Below them, there were scrolls which Davion could have recognized if he was with the elders right now.


    Inside the barrier, a handsome young man carrying a hammer was being bombarded by different types of animals formed from the formation. They were a tiger, a crocodile, a snake and an eagle.


    The eagle was pping its wings and producing whirlwinds that were surrounding him from all sides and the crocodile was firing a geyser of water from his mouth towards him. As for the snake and the tiger, they were fighting in closebat with him.


    The tiger would attack with its ws while the snake with its tail. These ws and tail were surrounded by dangerous dark energy which was corrosive and even Davion felt some threat from it.


    "Is this the so-called attacking array? These animals are all in thete stage of the Nascent Soul Stage and are quite strong. But for him tost this long can be considered impressive," Davion muttered while watching him closely. Indeed, he was Bryant.


    "Bang."


    The hammer shed with the w and he backed a few steps away instantly as a tail was swept in his direction. The tail missed, and he was about to make a move but he couldn''t as a beam of water was already on his way.


    "Damn" He jumped in the air and dashed off in a circle while dodging those whirlwinds. His afterimages were formed and these creatures paused as they became confused.


    "Sky of dragons" As a disciple of the Sect Master, he had learnt some of his moves. So, he used it without hesitation.


    His afterimages transformed into dragons and went after those animals. Seeing this the eagle screeched and the whirlpools became twice asrge and easily destroyed those dragons.


    Next, the crocodile bellowed and the water it was spraying formed a huge wave that covered him in the blink of an eye. He looked at it solemnly and was about to strike when all of a sudden, everything around him changed.


    He found himself in the in blue sky with nothing infront of him.


    "Is this an illusion?" he thought and swung his hammer with all his force guessing that the wave was still over him. However, nothing happened as everything felt real.


    "This.." He became confused and stood there quietly waiting for something to happen.


    "BOOM"


    Suddenly the sky cracked in the middle and a huge snake appeared in the air. It extended its tongue towards him and in a couple of seconds, it had already neared him.


    He panicked when he saw this and smashed his hammer and tried to break it apart. Nheless, it was useless as his hammer passed right through it.


    "As I thought," he sighed and didn''t resist thinking it was fake. But he miscalcted as it swirled around his body and squeezed him tightly.


    "No.."


    Davion, who was outside, was also surprised by the turn of events. The only thing he noticed was that Bryant suddenly paused in mid-air and the snake easily caught him thereafter.


    "Did the water cast an illusion on him?"


    "This should be what an illusion array means." Davion understood some things about formation after watching all this.


    "Eh! It looks like he has passed out too." He saw the snake throw him to the ground, and Bryantid there immovable.


    "Now, it''s time to put an end to this." Before they could kill him, Davion approached the barrier and tapped on the surface twice.


    "Tap..tap.."


    This sound instantly awakened the four people and they looked in his direction. There were three men and one woman among them.


    "Who are you?" The woman asked while gazing at the orb in his hands.


    Davion smiled and pointed his index finger behind him. They looked there and saw the dead body of the snake. They understood what had happened at once and became furious.


    "You dare to do that?" One of the males spoke.


    "Sorry, it was a mistake. I''m just here to apologize. After all, I belong to the same race," Davion replied and steadily transformed into his devil form. But he controlled his size to not scare them away.


    "You.."


    They had their mouths wide open and looked at him in disbelief. Yes, they were devils too. Davion had sensed their pure devil essence a long ago.


    "I didn''t know that a demon could be mingling with you," Davion exined.


    "Is that so?" The woman was still suspicious.


    "Then what do you want from us? Don''t you know that we belong to the Heavenly Demon Sect? We are not the same." The other male on the side interrupted.


    "I only want to return home. It''s been a long time since I''ve returned," He showed a sad expression.


    "No, how.." The woman wanted to say something when the young man who had no tattoos on his face cut her off.


    "I believe in you," he said.


    "What?" The others eximed.


    "I won''t say it twice. Just let him in," He had a cold look on his face.


    "Yes." The woman nodded and pped the scroll. An opening was formed and Davion entered through it while in deep thought.


    "This young man seems to be their leader. I can sense him hiding his energy."


    When he entered, the young man addressed himself, "I am Jack, the devil king directly under the emperor."


    "I am Dav.." Davion was also about to introduce himself too when Jack waved his hands and interrupted in.


    "I know who you are," He smiled and put his hand on the scroll. Next, the animals on the ground let go of Bryant and encircled him.


    Davion''s expression changed when he saw this. He was stealthy trying to know the way to go to the Devil World from here. But it appears to be useless now.


    "Did Julia inform them beforeing after me?" Davion thought as Julia was the only one to catch him red-handed. Afterwards, he curiously looked at him and asked, "Who?"


    "Humph, the disciple from the Thunderbolt Sect who invaded the territory of Aiden." Jack clearly remembered Aiden showing the face of the masked man when meeting the emperor.


    "What did you say?" Davion felt that he had heard wrong. How could he invade Aiden''s territory when he doesn''t even know how to go there?


    "Don''t try to fool me. A devil-like you who is working for the Thunderbolt Sect is no good. I will definitely capture you and bring you to the emperor for interrogation." Jack yelled loudly and began injecting his spiritual energy into the scroll.


    Listening to all this, the other devils became serious and started infusing too.


    "ROAR"


    The tiger roared and came ahead of Davion in a jiffy and swept its w.


    "It seems like I can only use force to make them answer me." He jumped back and took out his halberd and his axe without any dy.


    Next, he threw his axe towards his back, which scared away the snake that was trying to sneak attack and with his right hand, he swung his halberd forward and blocked the tiger''s follow-up attack easily.


    "ng"


    The de of the halberd collided with the w creating some sparks.


    "A difficult opponent," Jack muttered and ordered them, "Go all out. It''s useless to save your energy."


    "We understand." They did as he told and the animals became twice as big as a result.


    "Oh! The power of the array has increased," While he was observing, a huge tidal wave covered him and he felt a strange force trying to influence his mind.


    He knew what it was as he had experienced it a lot during his time with Julia. So, before it could pull him into an illusion, hepletely unleashed his multicoloured aura.


    He became a huge devil and remainedpletely unaffected. He then jumped straight to the sky and shed his halberd on the barrier with all his strength.


    "CREAK"


    Arge crack appeared and Jack along with the other devil kings immediately coughed out blood from the bacsh.


    "Damn, it was only a single blow," Jack cursed as he couldn''t believe it. This formation was strong enough to kill almost everyone below the Domain Realm.


    This didn''t end here as Davion used the second ability of his halberd.


    "Coiling Dragon"


    A humongous dragon emerged and went straight to the eagle who was about to make his move. The dragon twisted around it and the eagle could only screech and try to get out of it. However, it was useless as the dragon swiftly harvested all of its energy.

 Chapter 171 - Finally Defeated

    The moment the energy was harvested, the eagle vanished into thin air and the woman who was on the scroll puked out arge amount of blood and fell t on the ground.


    "Bam"??


    This made the formation unstable causing one of the sides of the cube to disappear and the scroll to burn automatically. It seemed like it was only a time-use formation like a talisman.


    "Damn, don''t let him leave," Jack yelled.


    The others nodded and focused on controlling the array.


    "It looks like destroying these animals is the right way to go." Davion made up his mind and opened up his palm.


    "Swish"


    The axe returned back to him and used its ability straight away. He didn''t want to hold back anymore.


    "Baphomet Summoning"


    The projection of the Baphomet with two children appeared behind him, and they attacked at once. A strong wave of bright energy was released from the children which took away the vision of these animals.


    Taking this opportunity, the snake hands of the Baphomet elongated and grabbed the crocodile and the tiger easily. They were pulled and swallowed into its mouth.


    "No.."


    The other two like the woman also suffered from the bacsh and fell down from the scroll and only Jack was the remaining one.


    "Crack"


    The formation thenpletely broke apart like pieces of mirror and Davion stood there with a calm look on his face.


    "You.." Jack had beads of sweat on his forehead. He couldn''t believe this person took care of all of them in a couple of seconds.


    "So, will you answer me now?" Davion slowly approached him while showing his razor-sharp teeth.


    Jack didn''t reply but rather waved his hands in the air and three devils emerged in the air. Next, he ran away without any hesitation.


    "It should be able to buy some time. If I hadn''t wasted all my energy in the formation, I would have been sure to run away from here easily," he thought.


    "Haha, you dare?" Davionughed and used the first ability of his halberd.


    "Phoenix Arises."


    A huge phoenix went in a straight line while destroying those devils like ants in the way.


    "Fuck" Jack cursed seeing this and took out a strange artifact from his spirit ring. It looked like a ck oilmp with a small cylindrical opening in the front.


    He rubbed his hands on it and clouds of red smoke came out of it.


    "I''m finally out. I was getting tired of staying here." A hoarse voice sounded, and a huge beast slowly appeared from the smoke. Indeed, it was the same tiger that hade with Ambrose to this world.


    The tiger nced at the person who had brought him out and was about to speak when all of a sudden, it sensed a dangerous auraing from ahead.


    "A sneak attack?" The tiger bellowed in anger and spat out mes from its mouth.


    "BOOM"


    A devastating explosion took ce as the mes collided with the phoenix. The sky changed colors and Jack was hurled a few meters away.


    "A peak stage Nascent Soul expert is something else," He muttered.


    In the sky, the tiger coldly nced at the weird-looking devil who was carrying two weapons and asked, "Who are you?"


    "Someone who wants your head I guess." Davion mocked him and dashed in its direction.


    "You have guts." The tiger growled and began transforming. From the earlier exchange, it knew that the devil was no pushover. So, it went all out from the beginning. A ck disgusting aura came out of it and along with its wings and horns popped out.


    "It appears like every single one of them is injected with devil essence." Davion thought as he looked at the weird creature infront of him. However, he didn''t slow down as he continued rushing towards it.


    "ng¡­ng"


    His halberd and the axe collided with those ws while both of them fought in a close quarter. They were so fast that only their afterimages could be seen. Although the mes and devil energy were strong enough to destroy everyone below the Domain Realm, it was not the same for Davion. After all, his multicolored aura consisted of many elements and devil essence too. Not only that his physical body was also as strong as the body of this beast.


    The only thing stopping him from crushing this beast totally was that he was under-farmed. Right now, he was level 35 which he had reached not long ago after ying those apostles. This could be considered somewhat equal to a middle-stage Nascent Soul Cultivators.


    Nevertheless, like as usual he was slowly gaining the advantage with his overpowered aura.


    While they were shing, he abruptly opened his mouth and fired a beam of energy. But this didn''t catch the tiger in surprise as he simply backed away and responded with the same move.


    "BOOM"


    The explosion hadn''t even settled when the tiger saw a huge phantom of Davion manifesting behind his back.


    "Huh, what is this?" The tiger was confused.


    "Intimidation"


    The third eye blinked and a brown-colored light shed causing the surroundings to appear brown.


    "Humph! A child''s trick," The tiger scoffed thinking that it was only an illusion but the next event made its expression ugly. He suddenly felt a deep sense of fear towards Davion, who knows how?


    However, as one of the tigers from the White Tiger n of the Demon Beast World, it had its pride. So, it didn''t cower in fear and simply threw out a powerful roar.


    "ROAR"


    This instantaneously brought it back to its senses.


    "This roar is quite intimidating like Rnd''s. But this is not the true extent of my ability." Davion muttered and focused on the tiger.


    His phantom dived down and the tiger had the same feeling once again. But it was much stronger. Thus, itpletely released its aura, and an energy field was formed around it. Even though it wasted much of its Qi, it had to do this as who in the world wanted to get trapped in an illusion?


    "BAM"


    The phantom struck the field and dissipated in an instant. This made the tiger sigh in relief as he felt normal. But this didn''tst long as an arrow was alreadying for its head.


    The tiger caught it with both its paws. However, Davion fired more of them in session without giving him any chance to rest. Hence, Davion was in a battle of attrition with this beast.


    "Hehe, you wasted a lot of Qi in the previous move. I''m sure you would run out of gas," Davion chuckled inwardly. Nheless, he was also not in a good condition since his multicolored aura consumed a terrifying amount of his spiritual energy.


    After firing ten consecutive arrows, Davion immediately took out a bottle of dark pills and blue pills from his spirit ring and consumed them all at once. His devil essence and spiritual energy then recovered at a rapid rate. Next, he pulled out the bone spikes from his back and shot them with the bow.


    He was sure it would catch the tiger with surprise and cause some injuries. And as he thought, the tiger grabbed it with his paws but it pierced its skin and blood spilled out thereafter.


    "This¡­" The tiger pulled it out and looked ahead with a solemn look on its face as many of them rained from above.


    Jack, who was observing all this had already run off in the direction of the elders. He wanted to report all this and especially protect his life.


    "That devil is too strong. I don''t think.."


    "How?" Suddenly he sensed something and turned back right away. He saw a huge arrow following him. He couldn''t believe that the devil was still keeping an eye on him even during the battle.


    ***


    Fifteen minutester,


    In the barrennd, the tiger with many wounds and bone spikes on its body was lying on the ground while breathing with difficulty. Infront of him, a big devil was standing with an axe in his hand. Indeed, this was Davion who had eventually defeated the tiger in the end.


    "I underestimated this tiger. I required a huge number of pills to defeat it." Davion felt some pain when thinking about it. He was nning to exchange these pills and the artifacts he had obtained from the disciples for spirit stones somewhere outside. But it seems like only the artifacts are remaining now.


    "Haiz, it''s difficult to feed a family." He shook his head. Since Rnd and Danny both consumed spirit stones, he was in need of a lot of them.


    Afterward, he nced at the tiger and asked, "Are you the mount of the Heavenly Demon Sect?"


    "Shut up!" The tiger yelled and puked out some blood too as it was seriously injured.


    "Eh! But you cannot hide the devil essence that is inside of you," Davion reminded it.


    "I know." The tiger''s body shook in anger every time it recalled this.

 Chapter 172 - The Way To The Demon Beast World

    "Did someone forcibly bring you to the Heavenly Demon Sect? Seeing your reaction, I don''t think you willingly joined," Davion observed him carefully.


    "No." The tiger shook its head and its body slowly transformed into a human.??


    It was an old man having short red hair and red fur covering his private part. The wounds were still there but the bone spikes had already fallen to the ground. Moreover, a weird cor made from energy was on his neck.


    "This.." Davion''s expression changed when he saw this cor. He could feel a strange power coursing through it which seemed to warn him from touching it.


    "You must be wondering what this is, don''t you?" The old man asked and Davion nodded in response.


    "I used to belong to one of the tribes under the White Tiger n of the Demon Beast World. But one day a powerful tribe attacked us and I was only the sole survivor." The old man had an angry look on his face.


    "So, you joined the Heavenly Demon Sect voluntarily for revenge?" Davion had read such simr incidents in a lot of novels in his past life.


    "Yes, I was hungry for power. I wanted to be strong enough. But it was all meaningless." The old man cracked his knuckles and smashed his fist on the ground.


    "Bang"


    "I should have known that something was wrong when an odd ck-robed man immediately approached me after this event."


    "Was it an apostle from the Heavenly Demon Sect who invited you in?" Davion guessed.


    "Yes. Not only that, but he also belonged to that same tribe who attacked us. I only found it after a few years," the old man replied.


    "What? Does this mean that this tribe is one of the territories of the Heavenly Demon Sect?" Davion was surprised.


    The old man nodded and said in a sad tone, "He lured me in and then he finally showed his true self. He extracted a lot of my blood and chained me with this cor. Next, he performed experiments on me. I was only a ve to them."


    "Haiz, such a sad story. But why are you telling me all this? Do you think that I would let you live?" Davion had a cold look on his face. He felt this old man was trying to gain sympathy and win his heart.


    "Why do I need to do that? I''m tired of living. Moreover, with these injuries, I don''t think I can survive for too long." The old man gazed at the sky and went into deep thought.


    "Still, you''ve not answered my other question," Davion didn''t believe him.


    "Phew" The old man took a deep breath and said, "I want your help."


    "Eh!" Davion eximed and became speechless with what he heard. Weren''t they fighting to death just now?


    "Do you want me to kill the ck-robed man for you?"


    "Since you couldn''t handle him, do you think that I could do it for you?"


    "Even if I had the strength, do you think that I would take that risk?"


    Davion threw questions after questions making the old man numb.


    "No, no. It''s definitely not that," The old man denied it.


    "After all, that person is terrifyingly powerful. You cannot even touch him with your current strength," He reasoned.


    "Is that so?" Davion''s face became ugly. How could he underestimate him like that? He was confident he could beat that person after a couple of months with his panel.


    Seeing his expression, the old man hurriedly exined, "That person already became a Hall Master a few years ago and goes by the name of Demon Emperor Trevor. Although he is not as strong as our Hall Master, that power is not something we could contend with."


    "It means he should be attacking one of the middle-grade sects," Davion remembered this name. He would surely teach this guy a lesson in the future.


    "So, what do you want from me?"


    "I want you to create havoc in one of his regions that lies in the Demon Beast World." The old man told his intention.


    "What?" Davion nearly coughed out blood in anger. Who in the right mind would even have this thought?


    "It''s not what you think. I have a way to send a single person over there. This is what even the middle-grade sects can never do." The old man had a proud look on his face even though he was in a serious state.


    "Wow!" Davion had his mouth wide open in disbelief as he knew that without the help from the experts above the Domain realm nobody could travel to other worlds.


    "Tell me how?" Davion questioned him immediately. He really wanted to go there and harvest some experience points. This was because the enemies he was about to face were bing stronger and stronger.


    "I will tell you if only you agree to my request." The old man gave a cheeky smile.


    "What is it?" Davion really wanted to p him and force him out. Nheless, he controlled himself.


    "I want you to save those people like me who are being experimented upon. You don''t need to worry about the Domain Realm experts being over there. They are all focused on the battle with the sects and have no time to focus on that region," The old man reassured him.


    "Humph! I don''t see any benefits for me here," He scoffed. But inwardly he was getting excited to see a new world.


    "Hehe, there is arge spirit stone mine there which can make you rich in the blink of an eye," The old man answered.


    "I.." Davion was about to say something when suddenly the old man threw out dark-colored blood from his mouth.


    "Cough, cough-"


    "It''s time. My Qi is getting uncontroble," The old man muttered and nced at Davion and requested, "Kill me."


    "This.." Davion hesitated as he didn''t understand it. Nevertheless, the next thing made him react without any dy.


    The old man''s body shook, and blood began to spill out from every part of his body. So, Davion realized what the old man meant.


    "Let me give you a peaceful death." He swung his axe and chopped off his head.


    The head fell down and a powerful me and devil essence emerged from it. The devil essence and the cor vanished into thin air while the me energy coalesced to form a tiger pattern in the air.


    This pattern floated and slowly came infront of him. Then before he could react it attached to his right arm and it remained there like a tattoo.


    Afterward, everything returned to normal and Davion stood there with a bewildered look on his face. He had thought that the soul of the old man woulde and tell him the ways but nothing happened.


    "Is this over?" He looked at his arm and only felt some hot sensation instead of anything extraordinary.


    "Maybe I might find some clues when I inject my spiritual energy here," He thought and reverted back to his normal form.


    "But this is not the time to try it. Who knows what would happen." He took out a new set of robes and changed into it. Then he spread his Mind-Eye and located the survivors in a jiffy.


    "Hehe, found you all." He chuckled and dashed off in a certain direction.


    In a few minutes, he was in a forest where some traces of blood could be seen on the ground. He followed the trail and found a person crawling on the ground. He could see a sharp bone spike still inserted in his chest. It seemed like he couldn''t pull it out.


    "Jack, it''s over." Davion''s voice was abruptly heard in his ears.


    Jack didn''t respond and tried to escape. However, Davion didn''t give him any chance as jumped on his back.


    "BAM"


    Jack crashed on the ground while spitting blood and Davion pulled out the bone spike thinking that he wasn''t able to speak due to it.


    "Let me live," Jack grabbed his legs and begged. He knew it was useless to try any tricks.


    "If you can tell me how you arrived here, I might allow," Davion smiled.


    "It was a talisman that the emperor used," Jacked replied.


    "Oh! Tell me more about it." Davion was interested. If there were any secret shops where it could be bought then he would definitely buy it.


    "I don''t know. Only someone stronger than him can make such talismans. So, it should be the experts of the Heavenly Demon Sect." Jack told everything he knew.


    "It seems like I got greedy. How can they be so easy to obtain?" He let go of this matter and nced at Jack coldly.


    "You''ve promis.." Jack didn''t even get the chance to finish his sentence as a huge hand had already grabbed his head.


    "St"


    He crushed his head into pieces and used his dark energy to destroy his body from inside out. He didn''t even let the soul fly out.

 Chapter 173 - Mind-Eye Has Evolved

    "Thunder Domain"


    "Ahh.."??


    One woman and two men cried out in pain as they were charred to death by Davion.


    "It''s finished. It seems like destroying the formation didn''t seem to be a waste of time," He muttered as he found them recovering themselves not far away from him. It meant that the bacsh they suffered was quite serious and needed immediate attention.


    He then walked back where the battle had taken ce earlier and found Bryant lying unconscious on the ground.


    "With his attitude, I should have just let him die. But he is one of the disciples after all." He approached him and looked at him carefully. Especially the ring on his finger.


    "Maybe I should take this ring as a gratitude." Davion couldn''t resist seeing inside it as Bryant was someone having a strong background. So, there must be good things inside.


    "Hehe, will there be spiritual arts like in Nora''s ring?" He couldn''t contain his excitement and took it off without any hesitation.


    He looked through it and was surprised at once.


    "Although there are no spiritual arts, there is something even better." He smiled and took out a bottle of pills from it.


    "These should be the Soul Qi Refining pills that help a Nascent Soul Cultivator to grow their soul and improve their cultivation base. I''m sure it would provide me with a lot of experience points." He had some basic understanding of it from the library.


    "Except for the pills, there are many talismans and spirit stones." He then put away all the contents of that spirit ring into his and left it back on Bryant''s finger.


    "It''s time to leave." He was about to go when he sensed a weak energy fluctuationing from ahead. He gazed in that direction and saw a hammer lying there on the ground.


    "Hehe, a good artifact." He chuckled and came infront of it in the blink of an eye. He lifted it up and channeled his spiritual energy into it.


    The imprint inside was easily destroyed, and he could feel some movement from behind. Thus, he used his Thunder Stomp spell immediately and disappeared from there at once.


    "Where am I?" Bryant woke up and scanned his surroundings in caution.


    "This ce.."


    "Wait!" He abruptly stood up as he recalled what had happened.


    "But where are they?" He didn''t see anyone there.


    "Was it all an illusion?" He thought andter shook his head. How could he imagine that?


    "Phew, let''s forget about that. It''s too scary." He wiped the blood on his lips and didn''t even care to bother why he had this in the first ce.


    "I should return back now and report this matter. The enemies are terrifyingly strong. Even I was not a match against them. So, I don''t think anybody can handle them." Next, he looked into his spirit ring and was about to take out his flying artifact when he finally noticed that it was empty.


    "WHO?" He bellowed in anger. He couldn''t believe someone would be this shameless.


    "Not only that, I can''t sense my hammer."


    ***


    In the middle of the forest, where he had taken care of Jack, Davion was sitting cross-legged on the ground with his eyes closed. Currently, he was digesting the information about the cultivation technique transmitted by Elder Liliana.


    Only after a couple of minutes, did he open his eyes.


    "As I thought, this technique has really harsh requirements and is quite difficult to practice," he sighed and focused on his panel.


    The words Divine Thunder Cultivation Technique had already been written on it.


    "Since I cannot cultivate, I should not have been able to learn this as it is not a spell. It looks like there are some exceptions. Maybe, it is due to it consisting of attacking capabilities," he was in deep thought.


    Once reached the Nascent Soul Stage, their soul would be a newborn baby. This baby would slowly grow along with time and the cultivation base would steadily increase. In this way, the soul would be stronger and would be even able to influence the outside world. This stage was considered as the Domain Realm.


    However, it would take a long time if one depended only on this. So, with the help of cultivation techniques, one could boost this process. The Divine Thunder Technique was also the same but it had an additional advantage as it helped one to evolve their Divine Sense on the way.


    It made the Divine Sense have properties of thunder which allowed one to cause damage to others with just their thought. As a result, it was overpowered and deserved to be the technique obtained from the Central Region.


    "ording to this technique, one had to absorb a huge amount of thunder energy and form a sea of thunder in their Dantian. The more destructive thunder they absorb the better. Next, they had to bathe their soul inside it."


    "This would cause them unbearable pain and even some injuries in the soul if they weren''t careful. So, it was rmended to consume pills or spiritual herbs that heal the soul."


    "During this process, the soul would transform into a unique being made of lightning, and changes would take ce in the Divine Sense. So, it waspletely different from being able to manipte lightning."


    "Haiz, this process sounds quite painful. This must be the reason why she was smiling at me. If it was someone else, they would surely suffer." He shook his head. He knew that the expenditure would be huge to buy those materials that could heal the soul. Moreover, they were rare in the Inner Region too.


    "Now the question is how did this old woman get this technique?" He pondered. He knew that a Domain Realm expert was still a nobody in the Central Region. Thus, someone with her cultivation base, should not be able to obtain it.


    "Don''t tell me she has a hidden background?" Suddenly he had this strange guess. Of course, he got this idea from the novels in his past life. He clearly remembered getting tired of reading about women belonging to a secret ancient family having devastating power.


    "Perhaps I might be thinking too much." He smiled warily and was about to learn the technique when all of sudden, something struck his mind.


    "Don''t tell me it''s due to her husband. It should definitely be him as he is a secret and nobody knows about him."


    "Haha, did that old woman have an illegal affair? This would also exin why the elders dislike her." Davionughed alone like an idiot while imagining these strange things.


    He controlled it after a while and thought, "Let''s stop thinking about this as she''s an elder in the end. Even though she meant to trouble me with this technique, it''s nothing to a genius like me."


    He closed his eyes and put his attention on the technique in the panel.


    "Although I don''t have any Divine Sense, it was still recorded. Time to see what surprises it would bring."


    By killing all those apostles, his experience bar had already be nearly full. Thus, he didn''t need to worry aboutcking experience points.


    His experience points began decreasing, but it stopped in a few seconds.


    "This.."


    "Did the panel get bugged? It didn''t even consume one-tenth of my points. Moreover, I got no information." He was confused.


    However, his expression changed abruptly as he felt something strange happening inside his Dantian. Loads of spiritual energy flowed, and it swiftly gathered below his devil seed.


    Afterward, it turned into lightning energy and his soul automatically dived into it. His soul which was silver-colored then slowly became blue like lightning and he felt something weird happening to him. But he couldn''t pinpoint it exactly.


    Only after a few minutes, did everything return to normal, and he opened his eyes.


    "My senses have be sharper." This was the first thing he noticed as he saw a small ant crawling on a tree that was about a hundred meters away from him.


    "Does this mean that my Mind-Eye has be powerful too?" He used it and saw everything as usual. There was no improvement in it.


    "Humph, so annoying." He coldly looked at the ant.


    "Zap"


    A spark was produced, and the ant was nowhere to be found.


    "This.."


    He stood up in amazement and had his mouth wide open.


    "It seems like the panel evolved my Mind-Eye."


    He then focused on a tall tree far away from him.


    A bolt of lightning automatically appeared out of nowhere in the sky and fell on the tree.


    "BOOM"


    The tree was turned into dust in a sh, and he finally understood everything.


    "Haha, is this what is meant by you can hurt others with just your thoughts?" He chuckled.


    "Despite it being powerful, it consumes a bit more spiritual energy." He found its shorings.


    "Now, time to check the most important thing."


    His soul came out of the body and it floated in the air.

 Chapter 174 - My God! Not Again

    It waspletely made of lightning and was still radiating a shade of goldening from its outline.


    "I feel warmer and much morefortable than when I was inside. It seems like this is where I belong. In nature¡­," he muttered while being in his soul form.??


    "Not only that.." he lifted his palm, and the thunder energy around him began gathering on it excitedly.


    "Chirr..chirr.."


    "Only Domain Realm experts can control the elementary particles in the air and use them to assist in their spells. This is the reason why every move they make affects arge area and causes destruction of the topography." Although he hadn''t seen them fighting, he knew a few things about them.


    "However, I have already unlocked this ability," he smiled.


    "Moreover, I can absorb this and recover my energy which allows me to stay in this form for a long period of time. Maybe I might never perish." He waved his hand and the thunder slowly vanished into thin air.


    He then returned back into his body and went into deep thought.


    "ording to this technique, the soul finally bes like mine only after reaching the Domain Realm. Since my soul was grown up and was at the peak of the Nascent Soul Stage long ago, the panel simply added these abilities which were missing to me. This also exins why not many experience points were consumed."


    "Nheless, these abilities are quite terrifying. Perhaps only someone with holy physiques could possess them before reaching the Domain Realm."


    "Hehe, I really want to see what the expression of that old woman would be when she learns that I have already cultivated this technique." He chuckled.


    "But I won''t do that. It''s better to be low profile." He shook his head and focused on the two remaining arts in the panel he had yet to learn.


    "The Demon Beast Connection Art and the Heavenly Body Reforging Technique"


    "Now that I have a rescued bird in the sect, I can use this art on it. As for Rnd, I have to think about itter on." He made up his mind and learned it without any hesitation.


    ***


    While Davion was busy here, the battle near the sect was about to conclude.


    "Ambrose, we can''t stay here any longer," One of the old men yelled.


    "Yeah, let''s forget about the signal. I think something happened to them." The other suggested.


    "I know," Ambrose nodded and looked at their bloody bodies. Even he himself was not better as they have suffered a lot during this hour.


    "Damn, we are leaving." He cursed and tore the scroll in anger. They also did the same and followed him.


    "Crack"


    The barrier broke into pieces and the elders immediately chased after them. How could they let them escape this easily?


    Despite this, they were stillte as Ambrose instantly took out a talisman from his spirit ring and burned it.


    A passageway appeared behind them and they all jumped into it.


    "You got us this time. But remember this is just the beginning. Next time, you all can forget about living."


    When the elders neared there, the passageway had closed already and they could only hear this voice.


    "They escaped." Warren put back his sword and spoke.


    "Humm, they were quite cunning. They never nned to fight with us from the beginning." Vance had a disdainful look on his face.


    "Indeed, they were simply buying time to destroy our territory," Nelson joined in the conversation.


    "Haha, it looks like their n failed. Our disciples might have whooped those devil kings to death," Warrenughed.


    "Seems to be so. After all, we are still sensing their identity tokens," Vance agreed.


    While they were discussing, they felt some movement in the air.


    They nced in that direction and saw a disciple approaching them in a hurry. He was also carrying someone on his back.


    "Elders, we have troubles." Indeed, it was Ethan who had rushed here after being saved by Davion.


    "What is it?" Vance seized up the girl on his back with his Divine Sense.


    "The enemies are too strong. There are not only devil kings but powerful demon beats mixed with them." He replied.


    The elders became solemn when they heard it.


    "Are you sure?" Nelson questioned. How could demon beasts work together with devil kings? Unless they belonged to that sect.


    "Yes," Ethan began exining everything while Vance fed some pills to the girl. He already perceived the devil essence creating havoc inside her.


    A few minutester,


    The elders looked at each other and nodded their heads. They finally knew who was behind all this.


    "So, that masked disciple saved you?" Vance was impressed. He never knew that kid could be even stronger than some of the core disciples.


    "Of course." Ethan opened his spirit ring and took out the dead bodies as proof.


    "This.." The elder''s expression became much uglier at once. They could feel two different types of energies inside the body of the bull.


    "It''s a serious matter. Thus, I will report it to the Sect Master straight away. Even though he is in seclusion, we have to disturb him. You all go and bring the remaining disciples." Without waiting for their reply, Vance took those bodies and dashed off towards the Sect. He had to clearly inspect them.


    The other elders didn''t object to him as they had realized the severity of this situation. It looked like Conard was actually not the one behind all this. It was the Heavenly Demon Sect.


    So, having these thoughts in their mind, they were about to leave in search of the disciples when suddenly they spotted many beams of light in the sky.


    "Eh! They returned?" Warren eximed. They were other disciples whom Davion had rescued.


    ***


    "It''s done. It took even fewer experience points," Davion smiled after learning the Demon Beast Connection Art.


    "It''s only a utility technique used formunication basically."


    "Now, time for the ultimate technique that I was longing for. Let''s hope the bald man will not disappoint me." He closed his eyes and focused on the Heavenly Body Reforging Technique.


    As usual, his experience points decreased speedily and tons of information poured into his mind. In addition to it, tremendous changes happened to him.


    "Creak¡­Creak¡­"


    Crackling sounds were heard inside his body as his bones toughened and even erged slowly while causing him immense pain.


    Nheless, he didn''t cry out loudly since he had be used to this process a month ago when he had reached level 30. But he underestimated it as he felt a tearing pain in his soul.


    "Ahh-"


    "My god! Why is my soul transforming again?"


    He couldn''t believe it as arge amount of spiritual energy flooded into his soul and covered it inside a ball. However, he couldn''t see through it as he had to put his attention on his body. It became bigger and bigger in the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "ng"


    His mask and spirit ring fell on the floor. Not only that, but his clothes also tore off because they couldn''t contain this body.


    Next, his cells, tissues, and every part of his body greedily absorbed his spiritual energy. However, it was not enough as he ran out of it. This caused him even more pain and his eyes to turn red.


    But it stopped promptly as loads of spiritual energy automatically appeared in his body. He knew that it was due to the panel converting the experience points into spiritual energy.


    Only fifteen minutester did he feel somewhat better.


    "Phew, is it about to end?" A hundred feet tall Davion pondered as his soul still had not broken free. Yes, he has be a handsome giant with heaps of streamlined powerful muscles and long silky ck hairs touching the ground.


    While he was waiting, another strange thing happened to him. The temperature of his right arm increased and mes lit up who knows how.


    "This.." he lifted his arm and looked at it in an alert. He could see that it was the tiny tiger tattoo that had caused it.


    "What''s happening?" he stood up in shock as the mes spread all over his body and the pain returned once again.


    "Ahh-"


    He supported himself on the nearby tree and clung to it. But it was turned into ash in a jiffy due to the mes.


    "BAM"


    With nothing to support, he fell on his knees, and the whole ground shook as a result. This didn''t end here as the mes spread everywhere in a kilometer radius.


    The birds became scared and flew off in the distance while the animals ran away too. Nevertheless, there were still many who had died, consisting of a few demon beasts among them as well.


    "RROOAARR"


    A majestic roar was suddenly heard in the forest, and one could see all the trees being uprooted into the sky.


    ***


    Somewhere far away,


    There stood an imposing huge pce made from gold surrounded by beautiful buildings with a statue of a thousand-foot tall tiger in the middle.


    In the main hall of the pce, there was a middle-aged man wearing a crown sitting on a throne. There were many alluring women wearing revealing clothes surrounding him. Some of them were caressing his body while some were standing behind him and wavingrge leaves.


    The atmosphere looked joyous and peaceful when all of a sudden, he sensed something causing him to frown.

 Chapter 175 - Is This The Masked Disciple?

    "Stop!" He ordered and the women immediately backed away while lowering their heads.


    Next, he tore the space ahead of him, and a passageway was formed in the air. He then jumped into it.??


    "Bang"


    Hended on the floor and looked at the ce ahead of him with a solemn look on his face. It was a chamber where fourrge coffins were kept in the middle. They were bounded by thick steel chains radiating dangerous aura.


    However, one of them was shaking violently and even leaking some mes from it.


    "It''s unbelievable that you still managed to escape from all that," he muttered and pointed his index finger on the coffin.


    White clouds of smoke covered it, and it stopped shaking.


    Seeing this, he withdrew his finger and thought, "I was sure I finished his soul. But it seems like he still hasn''t died."


    "Should I have destroyed his tribe too? Nheless, from what I have heard that tribe perished a hundred years ago." He was confused.


    "It''s useless to think about it. Perhaps I can track this me." He approached the coffin and put his hands over the cloud.


    He closed his eyes and focused. But his expression changed in an instant as he felt the mes disappearing from the coffin.


    "This.." he waved his hand, and the clouds vanished in the air.


    He saw the coffin staying in its ce normally without anything strange happening to it.


    "Is this a joke?" He was furious.


    "The only thing I managed to know is that he isn''t in this world but rather the human world."


    ***


    "What is this?"


    His whole body burned and a phantom of a humongous red tiger appeared behind his back. Not only that, he could hear some odd voicesing from the tiger.


    "Where am I? How many years has it been?"


    "This is not where I had left it."


    "Moreover, there is something wrong with this body. It is trying to absorb me."


    "I have to get out."


    All of a sudden, the pain Davion was feeling surged, and he could see the tiger tattoo slowlying out from his skin.


    "Ahh-"


    "Did that old man fool me?" He cried out. But inwardly he was sure that this was not the case because the tiger behind him was apletely different one and seemed to be an ancestor of that old man.


    If only the tattoo left, this would end straight away. But his giant body prevented it from happening as the defensive mechanism of his body kicked in automatically.


    His spiritual energy was being consumed at a rapid speed, and his body began healing. Nheless, this was not enough as the mes were far more powerful and were still burning. So, every cell in his body hungrily took in all the aura in the surroundings and tried to repair itself.


    This was the true strength of the Heavenly Body Reforging Technique. Since everything in Heavens and Earth could be absorbed with this art, the tiger made of mes behind his back was no different.


    "No.." The tiger found itself being pulled into this body. Thus, it used every ounce of its strength to run away.


    "BOOM"


    A devastating explosion took ce, and one could see a pir of fire rising all the way to the sky.


    ***


    "It''s good that you''ve all returned. We were worried about you."


    The elders patted the shoulders of their respective disciples and checked their injuries. Those who were hurt were treated without hesitation, and the all-right ones exined what had urred.


    "Oh! So, he saved you all. Who could have thought that he would be this strong?" The elders were surprised.


    "What a virtuous disciple. You have to thank himter on," Warren reminded the disciple on his side.


    "I will." It was a young man standing infront of him.


    Listening to this the other elders understood where he was getting at. He was simply trying to form a good rtionship with him by giving him some benefits.


    "Shameless." The other elders thought and suggested to their disciples the same. After all, how could they lose their face infront of him? Even though they didn''t have a good impression of him due to Elder Liliana, they didn''t care about this now as they were also grateful to him.


    "Humm, but where is Bryant?" One of the elders finally noticed this.


    "Eh! Don''t tell me he fell into some trouble?"


    The elders had an ugly look on their faces. Just imagining how the Sect Master would react made them have cold sweats.


    "That disciple is also missing."


    "Let''s find them." The elders made up their minds and rushed into the sky. However, they hadn''t even flown a few meters away when they saw destructive mes filling up the sky.


    "This power is definitely above the Nascent Soul Stage." This matter seemed much more serious than that of Bryant.


    "I will go check there. You all go after Bryant." Without waiting for their response, he dashed off in that direction.


    ***


    "A mere beast. You dare!" Davion opened his huge mouth and started swallowing everything around him. He didn''t even bother whether he would suffer from internal injuries or not. He wanted to see the limits of the Heavenly Body Reforging Technique.


    "What did you call me?" The tiger became shell-shocked as it couldn''t believe what it heard. How can an expert be humiliated in this way?


    "Humph!" Davion didn''t reply and continued with what he was doing.


    "Damn, then tell me how you got that mark." The tiger asked. Many years ago, it had left this mark, in which it had sealed a part of its consciousness and blood in the ancestral hall of its tribe. This would be to help in the cultivation of its descendants and protect them if a disaster urred.


    The disaster was also meant for itself as it wanted to upy the body of its descendants if something happened to it. But who knows how its mark was in the body of this weird human right now? This person was also the reason behind its awakening. Actually, it had desired to emerge when it had gathered enough energy to protect itself. However, this person disrupted everything as he harvested its energy.


    Davion still didn''t say anything and focused on his task. He knew that there was no going back. In addition to this, he didn''t want to let go of this tattoo. After all, it had a way to go to the Demon Beast World.


    The tiger became furious when it saw being disrespected like this.


    "If I was at my peak state, taking care of him would be like crushing an ant. But now I can forget about it," It panicked.


    ***


    A whileter, Warren reached there and scanned everything with his Divine Sense but didn''t sense a single soul. Only a shattered terrain was ahead of him as everything had been burnt to death.


    "There is only a single type of energy here. So, it means that nobody fought here. Did someone break through?" The Domain Realm experts had such sharp senses that he nearly guessed what might have taken ce here.


    "Anyways, they are not here. It''s good news. If we could just feel those tokens, it would have been easier," he sighed. He knew only Liliana and Sect Master could track them. But both have gone into seclusion.


    On the other side, the elders had simr thoughts and were finding it difficult to locate them. Nevertheless, one of the elders suddenly perceived someone on the ground.


    "Look! Isn''t that Bryant?"


    This caught their attention and nced there simultaneously. They saw a young man sneakily moving on the ground.


    "Yes, indeed, it''s him."


    "But why isn''t he flying?"


    The elders descended and curiously looked at him.


    "Elders!" Bryant eximed and became happy. Due to the earlier fight, he had lost all his artifacts. So, he was scared to catch their attention and get beaten up. This was why he was even scared to fly.


    "Humm, isn''t that masked disciple with you?" Elder Nelson asked.


    Bryant shook his head as he didn''t know.


    "Did something happen to him?" Bryant didn''t understand why they were after him.


    "You will know when you will return," Nelson replied.


    Bryant was about to ask something when they heard some footsteps promptlying from their sides.


    They looked there and saw a person wearing a mask nearing them.


    "You.." The elders reacted instantly when they saw him. But they were not sure whether this person was the one they were looking for or not. This was because he had dark red hair and pupils instead of the ones they had seen previously. Along with it, his aura seemed to be wilder and hotter. Even they felt some threating from him.


    "Greetings elders. I just had a breakthrough." Davion bowed.


    "Is that so?" The elders became a bit suspicious as to how one can be so different in just an hour.


    Davion nodded. He knew that something like this would happen. Nheless, he was sure that they wouldn''t even dare to scan him with their Divine Sense as Elder Liliana was behind him. Even if they scanned, they wouldn''t find anything unusual.

 Chapter 176 - Such A Waste...

    "I''ve returned," Davion muttered and entered his new courtyard. As for the elders, they didn''t create any issues for him. They simply asked some questions about the enemies and let him go.


    "Hehe feels good to have a backing."??


    The moment he entered, he saw Danny and Rnd intently looking at the ball made from fire and wind energy levitating in the air. Currently, the size of the ball has be twice as small.


    He could feel it was being sucked up by the bird inside it with his Mind-Eye.


    "It will emerge soon," He thought and came behind their backs without them noticing.


    Then he put his hands on their shoulders.


    "Ah!"


    Danny eximed and jumped back in shock while Rnd flew in the air.


    "Haha" Davionughed and took off his mask revealing his newly dashing face. He didn''t seem as childish as before with his colorful hair and pupils. Especially with the wild aura radiating from him made him look manly and quite savage.


    "Father, you came." Danny rushed into his arms and spoke. He was worried as he left without informing them properly.


    Rndnded on his face and began licking his face.


    "Stop..stop." Davion got free and asked Danny while stroking his hair, "How do I look?"


    "Father, you look handsome. Now, I''m pretty sure you can bring mother with just your looks," Danny praised.


    "Ouch!"


    Davion immediately knocked on his head causing him to cry out in pain.


    Danny put his hands on his head and gazed at him with a pitiful look. He felt like he was getting bullied.


    Davion didn''t bother about him and took out two treasures from his spirit ring.


    One was the heavenly ice alpine flower and another was arge burning mango. This mango was far more potent than the one he fed to the bird.


    "Rnd, these are for you. Didn''t I promise to give you something good?" He passed them to him.


    The Blue Head swallowed the alpine flower while the Red Head swallowed the mango.


    "BAM"


    Powerful heat and ice energy were released from him at once which affected the whole courtyard.


    "He might breakthrough too." He thought and carried him to one of the rooms. He left him there and took out the token from his spirit ring. Next, he slid it on the small cranny in the door of the room.


    "Swish"


    A defensive formation covered the room and the energy emitted from Rnd was not leaked out. Only then did he leave.


    Coming out he saw Danny''s expression and smiled, "Son, I have something for you too."


    He took out heaps of spirit stones and put them on the table that was on his side.


    Danny shook his head in disappointment.


    Seeing this, he sighed, "How about these?"


    He took out an odd rose, a metal, and some other treasures from his spirit ring. They were obtained from the rings of the disciples he had collected in the Secret Realm.


    "I knew you loved me more," Danny finally became happy and began putting them in his mouth one by one.


    "Haiz.." Davion gave a wry smile and went straight to the room in the middle.


    Afterward, he closed the door and came infront of the mirror. Then he undressedpletely and solemnly looked at himself.


    His facial features were not the only thing that had altered, but something weird had appeared on his body. A long ck tattoo spread from his right chest all the way to his right forearm. This tattoo consisted of various signs and symbols that he couldn''t understand. The only thing he recognized was the figure of a me burning on his chest.


    "The tiger tattoo disappeared when I finished absorbing that tiger. Now instead of that, this new thing popped up." He touched it and felt a warm sensation.


    "The reason why my aura has be hotter is due to this tattoo too. It is slowly gathering fire energy from the surroundings and I can''t even stop it." He sat cross-legged on the floor and went into deep thought.


    "Will something happen when it finishes gathering the energy? Then can I ultimately open up the portal to the Demon Beast World?"


    "Let''s forget about it. I might know about it in the future." He let go of it for the time being and focused on his panel.


    "After I had learned the Heavenly Body Reforging Technique, the panel didn''t record it with that name. But rather as Heavenly Body Grade 4. It looks like there are many levels to it. Does this mean that it will evolve when I reach a certain level?" He pondered.


    "Not only that, something is happening to my blood." He closed his eyes and put his attention on his heart.


    His heart was pumping as usual but the blooding out of it and flowing in his veins had turned dark red, the same as his hair. But it would still take some time for all the blood to be converted. Moreover, he could sense the terrifying power possessed in this blood. Although it was already powerful due to his vigorous physical strength, his blood was now carrying a me attribute.


    "Is this the so-called bloodline that makes one powerful?" He recalled the memories of his time in Mulberry City. Especially, during the Sect Selection Ceremony. He had seen a phantom of a humongous dragoning out from the body of a young man.


    "Now, I think about it. The tiger also seemed simr. Nheless, it didn''t appear as imposing as that dragon. So, it should definitely be a far weaker bloodline," he felt dismayed.


    "What a waste..."


    If that ancestor tiger had heard this, then it would surely cough out blood in anger. How could onein about it after taking all the trouble to absorb it? He even disdained it, nheless.


    "Maybe I can find some ways to upgrade it or even rece it in the future?" He could only think this way and have peace of mind.


    "Hehe, time to check today''s harvest." He chuckled and thoroughly went after all those spirit rings.


    Since he had be powerful now, he didn''t have to worry about being tracked since he could easily destroy these restrictions inside them.


    An hourter,


    "Damn, are they really from the Heavenly Demon Sect?" Davion cursed as he didn''t find anything that could catch his eyes.


    There were only spirit stones, talismans, pills, artifacts and few rare materials of heavens and earth like the one had given to Danny.


    "The only things that could interest me are these bottles and this strangemp. I had seen the devil king using thismp to summon that beast. As for these bottles, I have to see." Davion keenly observed these two things infront of him.


    "Let''s see themp first." He lifted it up and peered through the hole.


    "MY GOD!"


    He eximed as couldn''t believe what he saw inside. There was an open field at least 50 meters long and 30 meters wide. There was a small sun in the sky and a pond in the middle. In addition to this, there was constant spiritual energy flowing into it from this hole.


    "I immediately take back what I said earlier. This is not something a middle-grade sect can possess. The Heavenly Demon Sect deserves its reputation," he sighed.


    "Thismp is like a spirit ring but life can exist here. So, it is simr to a Secret Realm. But it is too small to call it so. Perhaps I can call it Pocket Realm," He smiled.


    He sent his spiritual energy into it and examined whether there was anything wrong with it. Nheless, he didn''t find anything unusual.


    "It appears that the elders must have lent it to that devil king to use just in case something bad happened. If there were some restrictions, I''m sure he wouldn''t be able to take anything out." Davion guessed.


    "Talking about restrictions, I am totally clueless. It looks like I have to take my time and visit the library." He made up his mind.


    Next, he waved his hand, and the bottles ahead of him disappeared from his vision. They had appeared inside themp.


    "Interesting. Works like the spirit ring too." He brought out the bottles back again and put themp on his side.


    Then he opened their lids, and a strong devil essence was released from them.


    "Oh! A potion." It was his first time seeing this.


    "Let''s see what it does to me." He drank all those bottles without any hesitation.


    Like the devil pills he had taken previously, his devil seed began absorbing the essence.


    "It is the same." He thought, but the next change made him speechless. Since his devil essence was full already, this essence was then sucked in by his Heavenly Body. It didn''t go to waste likest time and his experience points even increased.


    "Don''t tell me¡­" He had a wild conjecture.


    Thus, to be sure, he first transformed into his devil form and then took out heaps of spirit stones. Afterward, he gobbled them all with his big mouth.

 Chapter 177 - Joanna

    As he had guessed, his experience points slowly increased. Yet even after consuming all that it only filled one-tenth of his experience bar.


    "However, it is too slow. If I want to level up in this way then it would take a huge amount of spirit stones that I don''t dare to imagine." He muttered and took out some simr treasures that he had fed to Danny a while ago. They were from the enemies he had killed today.


    "Let''s try them." He threw them in his mouth and focused on his panel.


    Since some of these treasures were at the Nascent Soul Stage, he earned a bit more than earlier.


    "Three-tenths of the experience bar is filled. However, I''ve finished all those treasures, and taking the spirit stones is not worth it." He shook his head.


    "The only thing that can help me is the pills I obtained from Bryant." Without any hesitation, he swallowed them too.


    A few minutester,


    "Just a little bit of experience points are needed to level up. Although I can consume those recovery pills and level up, I won''t consume them now. After all, it would help me during a fight." Without these pills, he would have found it difficult to beat that tiger.


    "Hehe, but this is good news for me. Now I don''t need to only depend on pills and ughter," he smiled.


    "The Heavenly Body is really terrifying. Talking about it, Danny should also possess it as this can only exin why he can swallow treasures and spirit stones," he finally understood.


    "Not only that, the reason why the bald man couldn''t take over him must be due to his body. Especially the weird aura surrounding the soul." He closed his eyes and set his sights on his dantian.


    A muscr and miniature version of his giant body was floating in a lotus position. It waspletely made of lightning but the sea of lightning below had disappeared. It looked like it was sucked by the soul.


    In addition to this, an aura that was simr to the bald man was being radiated from it. It had the same ancient feeling and didn''t seem to belong to this world.


    "This must be what Elder Liliana meant by the strange Qi inside Danny that I had to be careful of." He had a serious look on his face.


    "This aura has also pushed away my devil seed." Previously his soul used to be just above the seed. But right now, it was thrown into a corner. It looked as if the soul wanted to tell you are simply not qualified enough to be near me.


    "Maybe it found it disgusting?" Davion guessed.


    "Whatever.." he let go of this matter and focused on his soul.


    "Ice"


    The soul immediately turned icy white, and he could feel a close attachment with the ice elementary particles in the air.


    "Haha, I can also switch the attributes of my soul." Heughed. After going through this transformation, he was a bit worried since he didn''t want to manipte only one element in the air. But it looks like he was only overthinking things.


    Next, he was about to try other elements when suddenly he heard some movementing from outside.


    "Is it finished?" He returned back to his normal form and wore back his robes. Then he finally left the room.


    "BOOM"


    The moment he exited; he was greeted by an explosion.


    The ball vanished in the air and a beautiful bird appeared in his vision. It still had the same red and golden-colored body but it was two hundred feet long and a powerful aura was being released from it.


    "A Nascent Soul Stage¡­" he muttered.


    The bird flew and circled around his courtyard as it couldn''t leave due to the dome covering it.


    Thus, it nced down and saw a human standing there gazing at it. It felt like it had seen it somewhere. Nheless, it couldn''t recall it. The only thing it remembered was getting beaten by someone.


    So, it became hostile even though it was not clear who attacked it. It screeched and fired a beam of mes from its mouth.


    "Humm, I thought that it woulde into my arms. It looks like the memory reading spell had caused serious damage to it. Does this mean that I have to tame it?" He made up his mind and made his move.


    "Freeze"


    With just his thought the courtyard became ice cold, and the mesing towards him were extinguished. He had used the Divine Thunder Technique while switching the element.


    Seeing the me being ineffective, the bird waved his wings and generated a windstorm. As a result, the mes became twice as powerful and devastating.


    "It''s quite strong. But I have to end this fast. Or else the courtyard would get damaged." He lifted his hand, and ice energy began gathering on it.


    In a few seconds, a huge palm was formed from ice. He could have done this with just his thought too, but he didn''t do so as it would consume a terrifying amount of spiritual energy.


    He then soared into the sky and mmed his palm towards those mes.


    "Bam"


    The mes didn''t extinguish as earlier, and he could feel his ice melting. Nevertheless, he didn''t care about it as he had another purpose. He simply used brute force and moved forward.


    The mes were pushed back while his ice melted at a rapid rate. In this way, Davion managed to approach the bird while remaining unscathed.


    The bird saw this clearly and rushed to the other side straight away. Then it nced back, but it only perceived some traces of fire and snowkes in the air. As for that person, he was missing.


    "Here" Abruptly it heard this voiceing from ahead and became shocked. But before it could react, a heavy blownded on its face.


    "BOOM"


    The bird crashed into the pool and everything became quiet.


    "Father, what happened?" Danny emerged while taking a bite of an odd metal in his hand.


    "Your new friend, the bird has recovered," Davion smiled.


    "Where is it?" Danny''s eyes lit up.


    Davion pointed his finger to the pool, and Danny went there curiously.


    "Why is it sleeping?" Danny asked.


    "It will wake up soon." Davion took out a knife from his spirit ring and pped it.


    The knife flew towards the bird, and it entered a few centimeters inside it.


    "Puchi-"


    "Father!" Danny eximed in shock and couldn''t believe what he saw.


    "It''s nothing. Just wait." He hooked his finger and the knife returned back to him.


    "I got its blood." He looked at the blood on the tip of the knife. Afterward, he slid it on his thumb.


    His blood also dripped on it and he began casting the Demon Beast Connection Art.


    He infused his spiritual energy into it, and a blood-red aura was emitted. Then he drew a circle in the air with the knife and added some symbols inside it.


    A mark containing strong energy was formed, and he poked it with his knife.


    "Go"


    The mark was divided into two, and one flew straight towards his forehead while the other went towards the forehead of the bird. Then they faded after reaching. Nothing happened to Davion but the bird shook and its eyes opened in an instant. Despite this, it still didn''t seem to wake up.


    "Is it ok?" Danny was worried.


    "Yes." Davion confidently nodded as he didn''t think that there would be bugs in the technique he learned from the panel.


    They waited there for a couple of minutes and there was still not a single noise. This made Davion sweat and have a strange thought, "Was my blood too powerful for it to handle?"


    When he was wondering, he suddenly heard a female voice in his mind, "Are you the one who saved me?"


    "This.." Davion had his mouth wide open as it was his first time experiencing this technique.


    "Yes." Davion only had to think this and the bird would hear it.


    "Ssh"


    The bird crawled out from the pool and stood infront of them. They all looked at each other in silence. But Davion and the bird weremunicating in their minds.


    "You remembered everything?" Davion questioned.


    "Not much, only some things at the end," She replied.


    "Did my powerful blood trigger something?" He guessed and looked at her curiously.


    "So, do you have a name?"


    "I was named Joanna," she answered.


    "Joanna, good name," Davion praised.


    "Father, can I touch it?" Danny, who was quiet, finally spoke.


    Davion didn''t reply but gazed at Joanna.


    Joanna understood everything and came closer to Danny and lowered her head allowing Danny to touch it.


    "Wow!" He happily stroked her head.


    "Do you know why you can''t speak? As well as transform." Davion was confused. He knew that one could speak after reaching the Golden Core Stage and could transform after reaching the Nascent Soul Stage. Nheless, it was not the same for her.

 Chapter 178 - Becoming Rich

    "Currently, I can. But I don''t know why I couldn''t before." Jonna opened her mouth causing him to be speechless. Didn''t this mean that the spell he cast became useless?


    "But it is still convenient for transmitting thoughts over a long distance." He thought.


    He simply had to infuse his spiritual energy into the mark that had entered his mind depending on the distance and he would be able tomunicate easily.


    Then he asked, "Does this mean that you can transform into a human too?"


    "No. However, I feel like I can when I the Domain Realm," She answered.


    "Strange," He muttered.


    "So, what are you going to do now? I''m sure that elder would know immediately once you leave the sect." He was indirectly implying her to stay with him.


    "Since you saved my life twice, I want to repay you by serving you wholeheartedly my entire life," She bowed her head gratefully as she knew that without him, she would have died a long ago.


    "This.."


    "Won''t I be taking away your freedom in this way?" He spoke with some difficulty although this was what he really wanted.


    "I don''t care about that. The only thing I want is revenge which I can take myself in the future." mes emitted from her eyes causing Danny to get scared and back away.


    "I belong to the same sect as him. Do you think that I will let you do as you please?" He gave her a cold look.


    "Father." Danny gripped his arm as he felt the atmosphere getting tense.


    She shuddered and didn''t know what to do. Her mind became a mess and only after a while she replied.


    "Sorry, I will never have this thought ever again and I have decided to serve you even though it means losing my freedom."


    Davion could see that she was struggling with this decision.


    "Haha, you have passed my test." Davion suddenlyughed, causing both Danny and Joanna to look at him weirdly.


    Davion turned around and put his hands behind his back and said while looking at the sky, "It seems like you have notpletely lost your mind in vengeance. I just wanted to see what decision you would make."


    He sounded like an expert who had experienced a lot of things in his life.


    "Father, you sound cool." Danny praised him, causing his mouth to twitch.


    Nheless, he didn''t bother him and continued.


    "I am impressed that you chose me before vengeance. Thus, I will take you in. However, just forget about that elder as he is far more powerful than you. Even I am an ant infront of him. I am telling you all this for your own good."


    "I know but.." She was about to say something when he cut her off.


    "If you really want to fight him, then I will allow it if your cultivation base surpasses me. Not only that, you can leave me and do whatever you want. So, until then you can serve and repay me while not worrying about being restricted all your life."


    "Really?" Her eyes lit up. With her bloodline, she was confident of excelling him after cultivating for a few more years.


    "Ok! I''m gone." He waved his hand and left the scene.


    "Thank you, Master." She respectfully addressed him andid there on the ground while closing her eyes. Danny could see a red and green-colored aura gathering around her. Indeed, she was cultivating.


    "Humm, so boring. Rnd is also busy." Danny shook his head and went to his room. He wanted to y with her, but it seemed like she was tired.


    "Hehe, it sounds odd being called a Master. It looks like she has a good impression of me. Maybe she might be more loyal to me." He chuckled as he began checking the remaining rooms.


    Among the six rooms, he had allocated two rooms to Danny and Rnd. As for the other four rooms, they were the guest room, cultivation room, bedroom, andstly an empty room.


    Since he was familiar with the other rooms, he went straight to the empty room in curiosity. The moment he entered he saw a square-shaped pattern on the ground. He could feel a slow flow of Qi inside this pattern. In addition to this, there was a red jade slip floating in the middle.


    "Is this a formation?" He walked in the middle and put his right hand on the jade.


    "This.."


    Instantly, some useful information about the core disciples poured into his mind. A few secondster, he withdrew his hand and was in deep thought.


    "Like the inner court disciples peak, the core disciples have their own library, battle hall, the exchange hall, and the mission hall. But they don''t lie in this peak but at the bottom of the elders'' peak. They would also be provided with monthly benefits. However, it is only a single Soul Qi refining pill."


    "If you want more then you can only get them from the exchange hall with experience points. Moreover, there is a strange rule here. It ispulsory for every core disciple to take at least one mission a year."


    "This rule makes sense. After all, the core disciples mainly stay in seclusion for a long period of time. So, someone has to take the mission."


    "There is also an interesting thing here." He channeled his spiritual energy into the jade, and the pattern below him lit up. Next, a projection appeared from the jade.


    There he could see the Mission written on the top and a few tasks listed below.


    "The missions at this level are very rare and there are even times when there is not a single one. So, this formation prevented the disciples from taking the trouble to go all the way to the mission hall just to see whether the tasks were avable or not."


    "Due to the devil invasion, there are quite a few missions here. All of them are rted to devils too." He nced at these tasks carefully.


    "Humm, perhaps I should take one when I have time. Firstly, I will visit the library. There are many things I have to learn." He put on his mask and left the courtyard.


    However, he hadn''t even walked a few steps when abruptly he heard someone calling him out.


    "Senior Brother!"


    He nced there and saw a young man approaching him.


    "Ethan, why are you here?"


    "Senior Brother, how could you forget the enemies you have killed?" Ethan reminded him.


    "Eh! Did those weird tattoos get investigated already?" Davion eximed. He couldn''t believe it could be so fast.


    "Aww.." Ethan put his hand on his forehead and shook his head.


    "How can you forget that we can earn contribution points by killing them?" Ethan exined.


    "Oh!" Davion was busy with experience points that he forgot about the other type of point.


    Seeing him remembering it, he said, "I took those two bodies back and got 20000 experience points. But how could I take them when it was you who had taken care of those enemies?"


    "Is that so?" Davion was amazed. He couldn''t imagine he got so many points from them. He remembered Elder Nelson mentioning devil kings were worth up to 10000 points. This was obviously for the peak ones.


    "However, the ones I killed were only at the middle stage of the Nascent Soul Stage." While he was thinking, Ethan had already taken out his token and disyed his points.


    "Let me give it to you, Senior Brother," Ethan smiled.


    "Are you giving it all to me? I think you also took the trouble to fight them." Davion reasoned.


    "How could I be this greedy? I''m here to thank you properly for saving my life." Ethan took out a bottle containing a blue pill from his spirit ring.


    "This.." Davion didn''t recognize it.


    "This pill is called a cleansing pill that helps to remove the impurities contained in one''s body. It will also improve your physique," Ethan exined.


    "Isn''t this expensive?" Davion questioned.


    "Indeed. It is double the price of a Soul Qi refining pill. It is actually made by my Master to especially reward you," Ethan answered.


    "Then I won''t be polite." Davion epted it as it would be rude to reject an elder.


    A couple of minutester,


    Davion stood there with a smile on his face.


    "I can now exchange for pills and level up immediately. Who could have thought that I would be rich in the blink of an eye?"


    "Time to go." He hadn''t even taken a single step when he heard another voiceing from above.


    "Senior Brother!"


    He nced upward and saw a beautiful woman descending from the sky.


    "Milia?" He called out as she was one of the disciples whom he had rescued today.


    ***


    Time passed by from seconds to minutes and minutes to hours. Yet, Davion had still been standing there.


    "The sun is setting.." he sighed as he looked in the distance.


    "Phew, so many treasures." He was carrying a lot of them in his arms.


    "Let''s put it back and return." When he was putting them in his spirit ring suddenly some beautiful jades dropped from his arms.


    "Humm! When did I get this?" he picked one of them and injected his spiritual energy into it.


    "MY GOD!" He became stupefied with the information inside it.


    "Senior Brother, aren''t you tired of cultivating all day? Why don''t we take a break tomorrow and have some fun outside? I will be waiting for you in the Ramsbury Star Restaurant at noon."


    "-Milia"


    Then he looked at the other jades on the ground and had beads of sweat on his forehead.

 Chapter 179 - A Week Goes By

    "It looks like bing popr is not good." He picked up those jades and checked their information even though he had guessed what they could be,


    "As I thought." He shook his head and put them in his spirit ring. Like Milia, there were four more invitations simr to her.


    "Haiz, am I that handsome? But I haven''t even shown my face." While thinking about this, he returned back to his courtyard.


    "They took a lot of my time, and I got dyed. However, this is not a problem for me as I can simply visit the library tomorrow morning. Moreover, I can buy pills from the exchange hall too," He smiled.


    He had received a lot of contribution points from all the disciples he had rescued today. So, he was rich right now.


    He then took out the cleansing pill and some other pills that were gifted earlier from his spirit ring and began swallowing them.


    ***


    The next day, early in the morning,


    "Haha, I''ve leveled up to 36. Cultivation is really easy for me." Davionughed inside his room. Not only did he learn powerful spiritual arts in a jiffy, he even unlocked a bloodline while leveling up in just a day.


    "Now, time to go." He stood up and left his room. He saw Joanna cultivating near the pool and Danny standing there looking at her closely.


    "Father!" Danny called out immediately when he saw him and ran to him.


    "What is it?" Davion asked.


    "When will Rnde out? I''m getting bored without him," Danny spoke.


    "I don''t know. He is cultivating, and I think it will take a long time," Davion replied. The energy contained in those treasures was toorge for someone in the Qi refining stage to absorb. If it was anyone except Rnd, they would surely die due to excessive energy.


    "Is that so?" Danny became sad.


    Seeing this, Davion took out a bow and some arrows from his ring and said, "Why don''t we y a game?"


    Danny''s eyes lit up when he heard it.


    "Try to shoot down that bird," Davion pointed his finger on the roof of his courtyard.


    "So far!" Danny eximed.


    "Yes." Davion nodded and fired an arrow straight in that direction.


    "Swish."


    The arrow brushed past the bird and it became alerted due to this sudden movement. Thus, it flew away in fear. Nheless, it couldn''t escape due to the formation and could only hide in a tree nearby.


    "This is how you should fire an arrow. But it''s too difficult to hit it even for me. If you can do it then I will give you something good." He passed the bow to him and patted his shoulder.


    "Yes." Danny had a smile on his face.


    "Ok! I am going. I will beingte," Davion waved his hand and left.


    ***


    On his way to the elders'' peak, Davion deeply thought about Danny.


    "ording to my guess, he definitely possesses the Heavenly Body. But I don''t know his grade. The other question is whether he can cultivate or not? However, I don''t think this matters much as he can simply be stronger by consuming treasures."


    A few minutester, he arrived at the bottom of the peak and saw those halls. He first entered the library but didn''t see anyone except for the jade slips on the shelves.


    "Is there nobody in charge here?" He muttered as he went through the shelves.


    "Eh!" Suddenly one of the jades caught his attention.


    "Jade slips and ways to inscribe upon them" He saw this written above it.


    "Good one." He picked up and instantly infused his spiritual energy. But nothing happened.


    "Damn, how could I forget about the contribution points?" He cursed and took out his token. The projection of his points emerged, and the jade finally shined. The points decreased, and lots of information were poured into his mind. Since he was wealthy, he didn''t even bother counting how many points had been deducted.


    "Oh! So, there are two methods to do it. One can either use an inscribing brush or their soul Qi and Divine Sense. With the help of an inscribing brush, even a weak cultivator would be able to record information in the jade while the other method requires one to have reached at least the Nascent Soul Stage."


    "Interesting." Now, he finally knew why there were books instead of Jades in the Bone and Devil Sect.


    "Without the Divine Sense, one wouldn''t be able to write the characters in a uniform way. There would always be at least one character containing inappropriate Qi."


    "Thus, controlling your Qi is the most important thing. It sounds simr to how the Alchemist and Artifact Masters have to control their mes and Qi with their Divine Sense during pill refining and artifact manufacturing. A slight mistake would ruin everything."


    "Although I don''t possess Divine Sense, I have perfect control of my spiritual energy due to the panel. So, I should be able to handle it."


    Then he gathered his spiritual energy into his fingertips and began writing in the air.


    "I would have liked to hang out with you today. But your other friends also invited me and this made me quite conflicted. I thought for a while and couldn''t make any decision. So, it''s better if you cane up with something."


    This text was flickering between silver and gold just like the color of his spiritual energy.


    He then took out the jades he had obtained from those girls from his spirit ring and flicked them into the air. They floated and didn''t fall down.


    "Go"


    He swept his hand forward and the text slowly entered into the jades. He kept his focus and didn''t dare have any thoughts.


    A minuteter, Davion stood there with the jades in his hand. Next, he came out of the hall and gazed in the direction of the Core Disciples Peak.


    "This should settle this matter for the time being. I wouldn''t do this if they didn''t have Elders behind their backs. It''s just a courtesy after all." He thought and threw them in the air.


    Afterward, he immediately took out his bow and fired three arrows made from spiritual energy.


    "Swish...swish...swish"


    These arrows took those jades along with them straight ahead.


    "This should be enough." He withdrew his bow and went inside once again. He then put his attention on the shelves containing information about souls and restrictions.


    ***


    Milia who was sitting in her room abruptly sensed something outside her courtyard.


    "This.." She rushed out without any dy and saw an arrowing towards her.


    "Bang"


    The arrow collided with the formation and stopped. Nevertheless, it didn''t vanish but rather stuck on it.


    "Isn''t that my jade?" She could finally see what it was. So, she took back her formation. Only then did the arrow fade and the jade fell in her hands.


    "Did he send some message?" She went through this jade, and she became angry right away.


    "Ahh"


    "How dare they? Who could they be?"


    One could hear such simr shoutsing from five different courtyards in the Core Disciples Peak.


    ***


    A week passed by in the blink of an eye,


    During this time, the sect was peaceful as before the Devil Invasion. This was because no Devil Kings and Devil Emperors intruded the territory of the sect after that incident a week ago. It seemed like they had suffered heavy losses. Not only that, most of the devils retreated back and the remaining ones were easily taken care of by the outer and inner court disciples.


    Thus, the disciples were happy thinking that they had won, and the sect had be quite lively. However, this was not the same for the higher-ups of the sect. They knew that this was just a calm before the storm. Who knew what those three old men and Devil Emperor Conard were nning.


    As for Davion, he leisurely spent this week in the library. He would stay inside the whole day and only leave when the sun was about to set. After returning he would then consume pills that he had exchanged from the exchange hall.


    But the sad thing was that the Soul Qi Refining pills were not avable in arge amount. He could only get them when the elders had finished making them. This was why he still hadn''t leveled up again. Nheless, he was getting closer.


    "Today is the day.." Davion muttered while looking at the clear blue sky from his courtyard. He was currently wearing a loose ck robe instead of the sect''s usual robe. Inside a white cloth was wrapping up his upper part. This made one think that he was injured.


    "Humm" Suddenly his expression changed as he sensed someone on the roof of his courtyard.


    He disappeared and appeared there at once.


    "Elder!" Davion saw an old man standing there with a smile on his face. Indeed, it was Elder Vance.


    "Kid, your senses are terrifyingly sharp. Deserving to be the disciple who slew every single devil king a week ago," Vance praised.


    "It''s nothing," Davion replied.


    "Haha, but it looks like it was not easy for you." Vance eyed his white cloth inside.


    Davion awkwardly smiled and didn''t exin it. But rather asked, "Why are you here Elder?"


    "It is to reward the disciple who had ranked at the top of the ranking list," Vance answered.


    "Oh!" Davion understood it.


    "But I should not be rewarding you. After all, you had hidden your cultivation base. So, wouldn''t it be bullying to take part in the rankings of the inner court disciples?" Vance exined.


    "Of course." Davion could only nod his head.


    "Hehe, but since it''s you, I have decided to let it go," Vance chuckled. He had be very fond of this kid since he saved those disciples.


    "Then what will be the reward?" Davion got excited. How could he let the free reward go to waste?


    "It''s bing the disciple of the Sect Master. But you can forget about it as you have already taken Liliana as a Master." Vance reminded him.


    "Does this mean that I won''t be getting anything?" Coldwater was poured all over his head.


    Seeing his reaction, Vance generously said, "No. You can ask for pills, artifacts, and any other things in exchange."


    "Really?" Davion felt that he had heard wrong.


    "Why do I lie to you?" Vance looked impatient.


    Davion thought for a while and spoke. "I want a powerful fire-attributed spiritual art."


    "Eh! Didn''t Liliana give you any spell? This is not something you should be requesting from me. Not only that, why do you want a spell of that element? As a disciple of Liliana, shouldn''t you have a Thunder spiritual root?" Vance was confused.


    Davion pointed towards his garden and Vance nced in that direction.


    "Damn, are you joking with me?" Vance nearly coughed out blood in anger. How can a demon beast cultivate a human spell? Yes, Davion was pointing his finger at Joanna.

 Chapter 180 - Ryland Broke Through

    Seeing his reaction, Davion shook his head. "Forget it. It looks like you can only bluff."


    "You.." Vance became furious, and he really wanted to p this kid to death. But he controlled his temper and suggested, "Kid, a demon beast will never be able to learn a human spell. So, it''s useless."


    "Ok! You can go then. I don''t need anything else." Davion bowed and was about to leave when Vance immediately stopped him.


    "Wait.."


    "Yes?" Davion turned back.


    Vance took out an old scroll from his spirit ring and passed it to him.


    "This scroll contains the spell you are looking for. But don''t spread it." Vance coldly said. If not for saving his face, he would not have given it to him.


    "Thank you, elder." Davion was grateful.


    "Humm, if it was someone else, they would have surely rejected you. Nheless, as an alchemist, I have many me-attributed spells. So, giving you, one is not a problem." Vance boasted.


    "What!! You are an alchemist?" Davion had his mouth wide open.


    Vance smiled in agreement. He liked this feeling.


    "Then I''m sure you have some Soul Qi Refining Pills." Davion hinted at something causing Vance to have a bad feeling.


    Thus, Vance denied it. "No, I don''t have it right now."


    "Haiz, I wanted to trade it with a rare treasure," Davion sighed.


    "What treasure?" Vance was curious.


    Davion smirked and took out the branches of the tree he had cut in the Secret Realm. He hadn''t given all of them to Liliana as he was saving them for future uses.


    "How many?" Vance didn''t hesitate to agree as he could refine precious pills with these branches.


    "All you have," Davion boldly said.


    "Are you kidding me?" Vance''s eyes nearly popped out. How can one person intake so many Soul Qi refining pills? Isn''t he worried about being exploded to death due to excessive energy? This was also the reason why they only gave few pills to the core disciples even if they had more.


    "Is there a problem? I am not trying to consume them all at once. I know how powerful they are." Davion exined as he could understand what he was thinking.


    "I hope so." Vance took out a bottle containing twenty pills and passed it to him.


    "Kid, you have a very strong cultivation base at such a young age. But don''t try to be hasty with your progress. Only a strong foundation can lead you to the Domain Realm," Vance reminded him.


    "I understand." Davion bowed.


    Vance didn''t say anything more and disappeared from his vision.


    "Phew, I finally got a fire attributed spell." Davion was satisfied. Due to the newly awakened bloodline and the tattoo, he had be very sensitive to fire. Thus, he was sure that he would get significant boosts when casting me attributed spells.


    "Now, I need to check whether my conjecture is correct or not." He put away the bottle inside his spirit ring and unfurled the scroll.


    A few minutester,


    "Damn, that old man is really generous. He gave me a Domain Realm spell without even batting an eyelid." He couldn''t believe it as he knew that the spells at this level are the foundation of a middle-grade sect. The elders would only pass it to their personal disciples.


    "It seems like the old man thinks really highly of me. Not only that but saving the disciples must also be one of the reasons." He thought.


    Then he jumped from the roof andnded infront of Joanna.


    "Master." Joanne woke up from her cultivation and called him out as she felt his presence with the Demon Beast Connection Art.


    "Get ready. We are leaving in a while," Davion ordered.


    "Yes," Joanna nodded without even asking where they were going. Since she had decided to serve him, she would follow him where ever he would go without any hesitation even if it meant her death.


    Next, Davion spread his Mind-Eye into the room where Rnd was staying.


    "As I thought, he will being out now. It took a whole week," he muttered.


    "Bang"


    The door of the room was burst open and cold air was released from it. Ice formed on the floor which slowly began to spread at the speed visible to the naked eyes.


    Seeing this, Davion was about to make a move when all of a sudden st of heatwaves were emitted from the room.


    "Fussh"


    The ice was vapourised, and the vision was obstructed due to it. Nheless, this was not enough to cause Davion any problems. He could easily see a forty-meter-long twin-headed dragon walking out of the room.


    "Davion"


    Davion backed a few steps in shock as he heard two childish voices calling him out. One sounded calm and low pitched while the other sounded arrogant and a bit rough. Indeed, they were from the Blue Head and the Red Head of Rnd respectively.


    "He has reached the Golden Core Stage. Not only that, it looks like he learned to speak." Davion had a smile on his face. Since Joanna couldn''t speak when she was at the Golden Core Stage, he was worried about Rnd too. After all, there were different from usual demon beasts.


    "Rn.." Davion was about to say something when suddenly he sensed a movement in the air behind him.


    "Swish"


    He tilted his head, and he eventually saw what it was. It was a in arrow carrying a considerable amount of power within it.


    "Puchi-"


    "Who?" The vapor was swept away, and Rnd flew high in the sky looking down in search of the culprit with anger. A small arrow could be seen stuck few centimeters in the neck of the Red Head.


    "Damn, Danny. How could you fire your arrow here?" Davion shook his head and looked in the direction of Danny. He was currently hiding behind a tree while shaking in fear.


    Rnd pulled out the arrow with his w and threw it into the ground. Then the Red Head threw out a powerful roar.


    "ROAR"


    Shockwaves were produced from his roar which caused the surrounding trees and the courtyard to shake. Even Davion felt his blood boiling and the urge to kneel.


    "My bloodline is reacting. It''s weak as I thought. Wouldn''t I have troubles in the future when facing enemies with powerful bloodlines?" He had various scenarios ying in his mind.


    He then nced at Joanna and became amazed by what he saw. She was releasing a little bit of her aura and protecting herself with it.


    "Just a simple roar by a Golden Core Stage Dragon forced her to this state. It means that her blood might be even weaker than mine." Davion now had a better understanding of Rnd.


    "Dragon born with the blood of two royal families.." He muttered while observing Rnd. His scales have be darker, and the horns have be longer. This made him look really terrifying.


    "Found you" Due to the shacking of the trees, Rnd had already spotted Danny who was still holding the bow in his hand.


    "Let me teach you a lesson." The Red Head opened his mouth and fired a beam of mes. The mes turned into a dragon and chased after Danny.


    "Father! Help." Danny ran towards Davion with beads of sweat on his forehead. However, Rnd dived down and appeared infront of Danny in the blink of an eye.


    "Father!" Danny cried out in fear.


    "Bunch of kids." Davion came in between them and put his hands over their bodies.


    "Swish¡­swish"


    Both of them vanished and Davion was the only one standing there with amp in his hand.


    "Haha." Heughed out loud.


    "Master, where are they?" Joanna asked while approaching him. She couldn''t believe that they would disappear like that.


    "Inside." Davion lifted hismp and peeked inside it. He could see the bewildered look on the faces of Rnd and Danny. They were even trying to find a way to escape from there.


    "It''s magical." Joanna had never seen anything like this in her life.


    "Ok! We are leaving. Let''s go west." Davion jumped on her back and she flew straight into the sky.


    ***


    A couple of hourster,


    "Drop me here," Davion ordered.


    "As you say." Joanna descended andnded on the top of a mountain peak. One could only see a barrennd, a couple of mountain peaks, and no human settlements from here.


    "It''s your turn now." Without waiting for her response, Davion touched her head, and she vanished into themp too.


    "This is a good ce." He muttered while caressing themp hanging on the belt of his robe. He could only hang it there as he couldn''t put it inside the spirit ring. This is due to themp being a powerful higher-grade space artifact than the spirit ring.


    "It lies outside the territory of all the middle-grade sects and thus this is the perfect ce for me to open up the portal to the Demon Beast World."

 Chapter 181 - Demon Beast World

    "But there are some things I need to do before opening up the portal." He sat cross-legged on the ground and set his sights on his panel. There he saw a new text at the bottom.


    "me Cauldron Art"


    Indeed, this was the me-attributed spiritual art given by Elder Vance a while ago.


    "Currently I have no experience points to learn it. Nheless, this is not a problem." He took out the bottle of pills he got earlier and swallowed them all.


    His experience points increased swiftly and he finally focused on the art when he had enough points. A lot of information and experience of this technique were automatically poured into his mind.


    Only after a few minutes, did it stop..


    "It''s done." He smiled and looked at his index finger.


    "Swish"


    A tiny blood coloured me lit up, and he could feel the temperature of the surroundings increasing at a rapid rate. Moreover, the space around his finger was also being distorted.


    "This me is not like the usual mes. The colour is different, and it especially contains tremendous power. Are these the benefits provided by my bloodline? Or is it due to the weird tattoo?" He withdrew his me and pondered.


    He knew that his bloodline was weak and thus it should have been impossible for it to boost his me to such an extent. He was sure that there was something more to it.


    "Haiz, let''s forget about it. I can''te up with an exact answer." He let go of this matter for the time being and began casting the devil summoning spell.


    It had been a long time since hest used the devil summoning spell. This was because summoning devilmanders had be useless to him as they would only give him a negligible number of experience points. Only devil kings and devils stronger than them were worthwhile.


    However, summoning them is in fact very difficult. This is due to the fact that it is extremely difficult to fool them as they are quite intelligent like humans. In addition to it, they require a lot of spiritual energy to summon them. Not only that, it is dangerous to summon them inside the sect. Who knew if the elders would find out andbel him as a cultist?


    "Creak"


    The space ahead of him cracked, and he sent a part of his spiritual energy into it. He then waited for a couple of minutes, but there was no responseing from inside.


    "What happened? Although I heard that most of the devil kings are busy attacking the middle-grade sects all around the world, there must still be arge number of devil kings staying in the devil world. After all, the Devil World is as big as our world," he thought.


    He waited for a few more minutes, but nothing happened.


    "I can only give up." He shook his head in disappointment and stopped channelling his spiritual energy. He was about to stand up when suddenly the crack started shaking instead of closing.


    "This.." His expression instantly became ugly with this sudden change.


    "Who summoned me, the Devil King Heaven Devourer?"


    Davion became speechless when he heard this voice. It looked like his summoning had worked. Yet, he couldn''t understand why he got such ate response.


    Nheless, he didn''t ask this question but rather politely answered, "I, Davion, a lowly cultivator from the human world requests for your audience."


    "Is that so? But I can''t go there right now. You need to send me more of your Qi," The Devil King replied.


    "Lord, but I have already spent a lot of my Qi. Why doesn''t the Lord use your own Qi toe here by yourself? I have already prepared a huge meal ready for you; a Nascent Soul Stage demon beast core and there are a lot of human settlements nearby too." Davion tried to allure him with this offer.


    "Humm, I could have considered that if I was in my peak state. However, I am injured right now due to a battle, and I need your Qi to recover," The Devil King said in a sad tone.


    "Damn." Davion became furious when he heard this. Now he finally knew why there was no reactioning from inside the crack. This devil was devouring his spiritual energy from the start and trying to recover with it.


    "Bastard. How dare he trick me?" He cursed and took out all the attacking talismans that he had collected from his spirit ring.


    "Lord, I am going to send you, my Qi. Please recover as fast as you can." Davion burnt all the talismans and threw them inside.


    ***


    Inside the Devil World,


    In the outskirts of an old and worn-out city, there was a small inn where different types of devils were entering and leaving. Some looked like humans while some looked like beasts. If any human were here, then they would definitely get scared out of their wits as they were all either devil kings or devilmanders.


    In one of the rooms, an old man wearing a green cloak was sitting in a lotus position. A small crack could be seen ahead of him.


    "Haha, it''s easy to fool humans these days. Who could have thought that I would get blessed by such a pure Qi out of nowhere?" The old man chuckled inwardly while gazing at the crack intently.


    "It''sing." His eyes sparkled as he sensed some movement from within.


    "Eh!"


    "What are these?" Burning papers fell one by one from the crack.


    "Don''t tell me¡­" He recognized them when he touched one. But he couldn''t react as they all activated at the same time.


    "BOOOM"


    A huge explosion took ce, and the whole inn was turned into dust.


    ***


    "Haha, I earned a lot of experience points. I am close to level 37 now." Davionughed loudly like a mad man.


    "It would have been even better if I could have gone there myself. But it''s too dangerous for me at present. From what I have heard only cultivators above the Domain Realm can enter the void. Maybe I can try to go there in the future." He made up his mind.


    "Nevertheless, the sad thing is that summoning a Devil King is out of the question. They are too cunning." He shook his head.


    "Now I should begin." He stood up and pulled down the upper part of his robe revealing the white cloth covering his chest. He then tore it apart and threw it to the ground.


    One could see a glistening red tattoo spreading from his chest all the way to the right arm. It waspletely ck a week ago. But it has changed after absorbing the elementary fire particles from the air.


    Next, he infused all his spiritual energy into his chest, and it began to burn. mes emerged, and they began spreading all over his body.


    "Ahh.."


    "It''s painful. I have to do this fast." So, without wasting any time, he simply grabbed the air infront of him and pulled it down.


    The space cracked again but it was veryrgepared to earlier. He then rushed into it.


    ***


    "Bang"


    A ball of fire fell down from the sky andnded deep inside the ground.


    "Where am I?" Davion looked at the sun in the sky and went into deep thought.


    "Did I really reach the Demon Beast World?" He didn''t sense anything unusual from the Human World. The surroundings, the aura of heavens and earth and the sky, all looked the same.


    He then slowly crawled outside and looked where he was. He found himself in a beautiful forest with not a single demon beast close by.


    "Strange.." he muttered while using his Mind-Eye to scan the surroundings.


    "There are no demon beasts here. But there is a unique formation a kilometre away. Even my Mind-Eye can''t see past it. It looks like I have to go there and check." He looked in that direction with a solemn look on his face.


    "But before that, I need to take care of myself." He nced at his body and found that he waspletely naked. Some parts of his body were burnt, and the tattoo had returned back to normal. Not only that, but the elementary me particles in the air were again slowly gathering into his tattoo.


    "It seems like I can only go back after it gets charged again." He now had a better understanding of this tattoo. He then took out a new set of robes from his spirit ring and put it on.


    After making sure everything was ready, he was about to leave. But suddenly he remembered something really important.


    "Where is themp?"


    He hurriedly turned back and looked into the pit. There he found themp lying on the rubble.


    "Phew," He sighed in relief and picked it up.


    "Joanna, you cane out now." He rubbed its surface and she emerged outside.


    "Master." She bowed her head respectfully.


    "I want you to scout that area from a distance," Davion ordered while pointing his finger in that direction.


    "I understand." Joanna pped her wings and soared straight into the sky.


    "It is better to be careful. If this is in fact the Demon Beast World, then a big demon flying in the sky wouldn''t be unusual," Davion smiled.

 Chapter 182 - The Young Master Of The Wolf Tribe

    "So, this is the ce." Joanna looked down from the sky and saw a quarry surrounded by huge circr walls. These walls were made from precious metals and were radiating a blue light which seemed to be a barrier.


    This barrier was covering the whole quarry and made it impossible for anyone to enter or exit. There was only one gate in the east but currently, it was closed. There were also two strange creatures guarding it.


    They were standing upright like humans and carrying long spears in their hands. However, they had sturdy muscles and brown fur covering all their body parts. So, they were only wearing tiny clothes to hide their private parts. In addition to it, they had heads, hands, and tails like those of wolves.


    Inside the walls, she saw tall watchtowers where simr creatures were keeping guard. Along with them, there were small run-down and old huts everywhere.. She could see varieties of old and young demons leaving and entering them. Not only that, they looked skinny, weak, and lifeless. The only thing they had inmon was the cors on their necks.


    "Damn, how dare they make them work as ves?" Joanna became furious straight away as she couldn''t stand this pitiful sight. After all, she was a demon herself.


    She could see these demons mining spirit stones from the ground with all their strength and transporting them to the magnificent castle in the center.


    "This should be the storehouse and the ce where the higher officials stay." She had a cold look on her face. Next, she circled around the periphery and memorized every single detail here. Then only did she return back.


    ***


    Inside the main hall of the castle, a handsome blue-haired young man with red pupils was sitting on a throne while listening to the reports of his subordinates.


    "Young Master, our harvest this month has increased by at least one-third of the previous amount. This is all due to the new batch of ves you brought from the ape tribe."


    "However, fifty ves have already died in two months and thus we will be running out of manpower soon. So, Young Master, it would be better if you can bring in more of those ves."


    There were six middle-aged men reporting the recent matters one by one while lowering their heads.


    "Humm, so is there anything new?" The Young Master asked. It seemed like dying and recing ves weremon to him.


    "Yes, Young Master. We have a problem here. The representatives of the Golden Lion tribe came here a week ago and asked for twice the offerings we provide from now on."


    "What? How can they be so greedy? They had the same request two months ago which we fulfilled. But they still dare to ask for more." The Young Master stood up in anger and released his powerful aura causing the six men to immediately back a few steps away in fear.


    "Young Master is really the prodigy of our Wolf Tribe. It looks like he has already reached the peak of the Nascent Soul Stage."


    "Indeed, he is born with the Ancestral Bloodline of our Wolf Tribe."


    "Yeah, he has infinite potential and has a high chance of reaching the Venerable Stage in the future."


    "Hehe, when he reaches that stage, then we can finally have our revenge against the Golden Lion Tribe."


    The six men whispered among themselves. But they didn''t know that the Young Master had heard it clearly.


    "Shut up!"


    "Don''t you all know that the White Tiger n are backing the Golden Lion Tribe?" He bellowed in anger.


    They immediately began sweating when they remembered it as everyone knew that the White Tiger n is one of the four major ns of the Demon Beast World. They are as strong as the four major sects of the Human World. Thus, nobody dared to offend the tribes who were under them.


    "Haiz, let''s just do what they say." The Young Master shook his head in disappointment.


    "We understand," They nodded.


    "Ok! You guys can leave." The Young Master waved his hands. He didn''t seem to be in a good mood right now.


    The Demon Beast World is the perfect example of the cultivation world where the strong eat the weak. Here the tribes frequently battle with each other for resources and territories. As a result, the weaker tribes have to depend on the stronger tribes to survive. This was also the same for their Wolf Tribe, but the Golden Lion Tribe were really bullies.


    "Young Master!" Abruptly one of them called out when they were leaving.


    "What is it?" The Young Master asked in a cold tone.


    "I don''t know whether this is important to tell you or not. But a strange bird at the Nascent Soul Stage was roaming above us not long ago. I believe it was sent by someone to scout us," The person replied.


    "Oh! Tell me more." The Young Master was interested. He wanted to know who was bold enough toe here?


    The person was about to exin when all of a sudden, a tremendous pressure descended from above.


    "This.." The Young Master''s expression became quite ugly.


    "Young Master, let us handle this matter." Without waiting for him to respond, they all rushed out in a hurry.


    However, what greeted them made them shell-shocked. They saw a huge fistnding on the barrier above them.


    "BOOOM"


    The whole barrier shook and cracks were produced. But it managed to hold on and didn''t break apart. This made them sigh in relief. Nheless, they were still scared. After all, this formation was strong enough to handle a few blows from a Domain Realm Expert. But it still cracked in a single blow.


    "Who are you and who sent you?" One of them asked while observing the young man who was standing on the top of a bird.


    "Isn''t this the same bird we were talking about earlier?" The person who had reported this matter recognized it immediately.


    "What? Doesn''t this mean that he nned all of this?"


    They became wary and even took out their weapons.


    "Humph, you are not qualified to talk with me. Bring the person behind you." Davion spoke arrogantly.


    Since he knew that there were no Domain Realm Experts here, he was quite confident. Even if there was someone, he wouldn''t back away. This was because he really wanted to fight with them. Actually, he wanted to see the true strength of his Heavenly Body.


    "You.."


    "How can you be so disrespectful? Don''t you know whose territory you are in?" Their faces became red from anger.


    "Hehe, did Ie to the wrong ce? I am sure I saw ugly wolves here." Davion mocked them.


    "Fuck you"


    They couldn''t take it anymore. They were about to rush out of the barrier when they heard a calm voiceing from behind their backs.


    "Stop."


    "Young Master, why are you here?" They paused in mid-air and waited for his answer.


    "He is not someone you all can deal with." He answered while gazing at Davion intently.


    "But.." They wanted to say something, but he cut them off.


    "Stay back. Let me deal with this matter." He ordered and stood infornt of them.


    Seeing this young man, Davion was a bit surprised. It seemed like there were no Domain Realm Experts here.


    "Sir, who could you be?" The Young Master asked politely. He knew that the person ahead of him was really strong and wasn''t sure he could beat him. So, he didn''t want to have an unnecessary fight. Not only that, the person who came here alone must have some powerful background.


    "He is smart." Davion thought after seeing his reaction.


    "I am Davion from the White Tiger n." He introduced himself while releasing a small portion of his bloodline power.


    His blood boiled vigorously and a red aura was emitted from him. This aura slowly took the shape of a tiger and then it looked at them ferociously.


    "This.." The six men felt suffocated and found it difficult to breathe. The Young Master saw this and became solemn.


    "If not for my ancestral bloodline, I would also be in the same condition as them," he muttered.


    "Sir, you are scaring them. Why don''t you take back your aura?" He suggested.


    "Humph" Davion scoffed and took it back.


    "Too scary." The six men cowered in fear and stood behind the Young Master by lowering their heads. They felt shame thinking about how arrogant they were earlier.


    "Sir, what brings you here?" The Young Master didn''t know why someone from the White Tiger n woulde here.


    "You dare to question me without introducing yourself?" Davion continued to act and tried to rile up this Young Master. He wanted to check what was so special about him. After all, he didn''t seem to suffer from his bloodline suppression.


    The Young Master''s hand shook in anger. The same goes for the men behind him. Even though they were frightened of him, they couldn''t stand someone disrespecting their Young Master. Nevertheless, they didn''t dare to act recklessly as they knew their ce.


    "Sir, I am Anders, the young master of the Wolf Tribe."

 Chapter 183 - Flame Cauldron Art

    "Anders, a good name," Davion praised him.


    "It was named after my father Andreas, the current Patriarch of the Wolf Tribe," Anders replied. He wanted to remind him that even if he were someone from the White Tiger n, he shouldn''t be so unruly here. After all, his father was someone at the peak stage of the Domain Realm.


    "Is that so?" Davion understood his thoughts.


    "Sir, I think you can answer me now," Anders politely asked.


    "I will. But isn''t it impolite to let your guest stay outside?" Davion smiled as he wanted to enter inside without breaking the barrier. He knew that the other tribes would surely notice something amiss here once the barrier breaks down. So, he was being a bit careful..


    Anders'' expression changed when he heard it. This person came out of nowhere and attacked the barrier straight away. Not only that, he was even requesting to bring him inside. Thus, he found him very suspicious.


    "I''m sure he is here to make trouble." He thought for a while and came up with a decision.


    "Sir, I can''t open up the barrier. Only my father can do so. However, he is not here at the moment. So, why don''t youe here after a few days?" He suggested that as he wanted to buy some time for his father toe back.


    Since his father was busy battling a sect in the human world, he was left in charge of here. But who could have thought that someone woulde here to create a ruckus as soon as he left?


    "Then how did you enter inside?" Davion knew that he was lying.


    "It''s this ring." Anders raised his hand and showed the blue gem stuck on his spirit ring.


    "Pass it to me then." Davion didn''t go easy on him.


    "Sir, you are unreasonable. This ring will only help one to enter inside." Anders found it very difficult to deal with this person.


    "Hehe, did you think that I would believe that?" Davion again released his bloodline aura and tried to intimidate him.


    "Sir, if you act like this then I can only say goodbye to you." Anders had enough of this nonsense. So, he also emitted his vigorous blue aura. Like Davion''s tiger, the blue aura took the shape of a wolf having three heads.


    "It looks like a Cerberus?" Davion finally knew why Anders was not suppressed by his bloodline. This unique wolf bloodline seemed to be as powerful as him.


    The atmosphere became tense and both looked at each other with a cold gaze. As for the six men, they had already backed down as they couldn''t stand this pressure.


    "Are you sure about this?" Davion gave him one more chance.


    "Sir, I would definitely wee you and treat you as a guest if you were honest with me. But I can''t trust you with how you are behaving," Anders answered.


    "You are a difficult one, aren''t you?" Davion shook his head and continued.


    "I want you to simply free all those ves and bring me all the spirit stones you have stored in your castle. It would be even better if you could pull out the whole spirit vein from the ground."


    "What! Are you here to plunder us?" Anders had his mouth wide open. He couldn''t believe someone woulde here for this purpose.


    "No, I am here to save the innocent people," Davion shamelessly replied.


    "Damn, do you think that I would believe that?" Anders cursed and waved his hands towards his men. Seeing this, they immediately understood what he meant and rushed towards the castle.


    "Are you trying to pull some cheap tricks?" Davion became confused with their unusual act.


    "Humph! Do you think that we need to result in that? You will never be able to break this formation." Anders scoffed. The moment he said this, a blue pir of light shot up from the castle, and the barrier which had cracked, repaired at once. Not only that, it seemed to be much stronger than earlier.


    Davion didn''t care about this and asked, "Are you sure you want to go against my White Tiger n?"


    "Hehe, a White Tiger n would never do this. I am sure you are someone born illegally outside the n. That''s why you rob others of resources by faking your impure bloodline. Nheless, this will not work against me." Anders even took back his aura and stood there confidently.


    "You sure have guts." Davion showed an evil smile on his face that sent chills down his spine.


    "Can he really break it?" While Anders was pondering, Davion had already made his move.


    Joanna took Davion high up to the sky and he jumped down from it. On the way, hepletely unleashed his multicolored aura and erged his right hand. This aura was so powerful that all the people inside the barrier passed out. Only Anders was looking somewhat ok.


    When Davion reached a few meters above the barrier, he finally took out his halberd and shed downwards with all his strength.


    "CREAK"


    The barrier shook, and cracks were produced throughout the whole barrier.


    "Damn, how can he be so strong?" Anders panicked and yelled, "Go full power."


    The intensity of the blue light emerging from the castle increased and the barrier began regenerating at the speed visible to the naked eyes.


    "Haha, this trick again?" Davionughed and erged his left hand this time. He then took out the axe and smashed it.


    "BOOM"


    A huge explosion took ce, and the barrier finally broke apart. Not only that, but the walls surrounding the quarry all burst into pieces.


    "You.." Before Anders could react, Davion had alreadye infront of him and grabbed his neck.


    "How do you free these ves?" He questioned as he had promised to help the old tiger.


    "Why do you care about them?" Anders asked back.


    "Just tell me. If not, I will have to force it out of you." Davion threatened and gripped his neck more tightly.


    "I don''t know. These cors were given to me by my father. He is very mysterious and works for someone. Even I don''t know much about him. However, I am sure that he got these cors from them." Anders blurted out everything he knew.


    Davion looked into his eyes for a while and then threw him to the ground. It didn''t seem like he was lying.


    "He should be referring to those bastards from the Heavenly Demon Sect." Davion thought.


    "Young Master"


    Anders'' men hurriedly came out from the castle in a hurry and pulled him up. Earlier they were so shocked by the breaking of the barrier that they even forgot about their Young Master getting caught.


    "You guys go and bring everything I have ordered," Davion interrupted them.


    "Humph, do you think that we will do what you say?" Anders would never hand over the spirit vein.


    "Eh! It looks like I can only kill you." Davion was about to strike again, but Anders'' next words made him pause in his tracks.


    "If you do anything to me then the Golden Lion Tribe will chase you to death. My subordinates have already sent them a signal not long ago." Anders had a smug look on his face.


    "I messed up. Although I don''t know anything about the Golden Lion Tribe, they must be a powerful tribe from the looks of it. So, I have to take care of this matter and leave at once." Davion made up his mind.


    "As for the ves, I cannot rescue them. Even if they can be saved, I don''t think they can live for long. Their blood has been harvested, and they seem very weak. It looks like I can only end their suffering." Davion set his sights on the ves and began channeling his me-attributed spiritual energy.


    "me Cauldron Art"


    He put his palms together and blood-colored mes emitted from all over his body. Then he slowly separated his palms, and a tiny cauldron could be seen floating in between them.


    "Young Master, is he trying to kill us?"


    "Let''s run."


    "But what about the spirit vein?"


    They panicked and couldn''t make a single decision.


    "Let''s try to buy some time. I believe someone from The Golden Lion Tribe must already be on the way." Anders made his decision. Then without waiting for them to respond, he transformed into his three-headed wolf form and dashed straight into the sky. As the protectors of the Young Master, the six men also transformed into their wolf forms and followed after him.


    Davion chuckled when he saw theming.


    "If you can survive from this move, then I will let you live."


    "Are you su.." Anders became happy when he heard this but cold water was poured all over his head when he saw what happened next.


    The elementary me particles from the surroundings all began gathering around the cauldron, and it became bigger and bigger.

 Chapter 184 - Andreas Is Here

    "My God! He is casting a spell by manipting the aura of Heavens and Earth. Isn''t this what only Domain Realm experts and above can do?" Anders eximed in disbelief.


    "Young Master, this should also be the reason why he was able to break the barrier."


    "But why is an expert like him trying to plunder us?"


    His men also added from behind his back.


    "It''s useless to think about it. We have to run. I have heard that the peak Domain Realm experts can destroy everything in a kilometer radius with just a wave of their hands. Although I don''t know how strong he is, it is not something we can handle." Without waiting for their response, he turned back and ran away.


    However, how could Davion let him go? He focused on him, and the lightning energy around him fluctuated..


    "This.." A appeared out of thin air and it tied him up. The same goes for his men. Indeed, this was one of the applications of the Divine Thunder Technique.


    "Fuck" Anders cursed and took his sword from his spirit ring. He shed it with all his strength and easily managed to break free. Nheless, it already bought adequate time for Davion to finish his spell.


    Looking at the cauldron levitating above his head, he smiled in satisfaction. It seemed corporeal and had be gigantic enough to cast a shadow on the ground.


    "Go." He tapped on its surface and it slowly tilted. From there, molten hotva rained down like a waterfall. It was blood-colored like his me and was terrifyingly hot whenpared to theva he used to see on Earth.


    "No"


    "Save me."


    "Young Master."


    The wolf guards yelled loudly and cried out for help, but it was useless. They were too weak to resist this. They melted along with the watchtowers they were staying on. The same went for the ves and their houses. Nheless, they didn''t cry out like those wolf guards but rather smiled as they were relieved from their sufferings.


    "This can be somewhat considered fulfilling the promise I made to the old tiger." He then sights his upon Anders and his men.


    They were currently using their aura to protect themselves. Anders was even taking out talismans and burning them rapidly. But the rate at which they consumed their Qi was quiterge. So, they didn''t seem tost long asva was still falling from the cauldron.


    "Haha, this technique is really powerful. The more aura of heavens and earth I can gather, the moreva I can store inside the cauldron. If I had additional time, then I could have simply overpowered them with moreva." He muttered.


    "Please stop this. You can take away the spirit vein." Anders begged as he was about to perish here. He couldn''t believe that all his talismans would be useless infront of a Domain Realm spell. He finally realized the horror of Domain Realm experts with his own eyes. They were at apletely new level.


    "Humph, do you think that I need you now?" Davion scoffed andmunicated with Joanna using themunication art.


    "I have located the spirit vein already. It''s near the castle deep below the ground. You should be able to sense it with your Divine Sense. Just dig it and bring it to me."


    Joanna nodded and flew straight in that direction.


    "Hehe, it''s over guys." Davion descended on the ground and steadily approached them.


    "You are a devil. We decided to hand it to you all but you still want to kill us."


    "The Heavens will definitely punish you."


    The six men cursed one after another and then they lost their breaths in a couple of minutes.


    Davion shook his head in pity after seeing this. If they had agreed earlier, then he wouldn''t have gone this far. Everything would have settled peacefully.


    "Why are you resisting? You know it''s useless." Davion nced back at Anders, the only person remaining.


    However, Anders didn''t respond to him and merely stood still with his eyes closed. It looked as if he had epted his fate.


    "Is it over?" Davion pondered as he watched his body melting. However, he was wrong as a blinding blue light unexpectedly emitted from his body. This light went straight to the sky and crashed on the cauldron.


    "BOOOM"


    Arge explosion took ce, and the cauldron broke into pieces; disappearing into the air.


    "What?" Davion backed away and gazed keenly at the light with a solemn look on his face.


    Next, the light transformed and took the shape of a burly middle-aged man. He was radiating tremendous pressure and floating above the body of Anders.


    "Kid, how can you be so cruel," He spoke while observing the surroundings.


    "Andreas, the Patriarch of the Wolf Tribe?" Davion guessed.


    "Since you know me, why don''t you let this matter go?" Andreas suggested in a polite tone. However, he was furious right now as his son would have surely died if he hadn''t left his projection just in case.


    "Why should I? You are not qualified to negotiate with me in a mere projection." Davion chuckled and transformed into his giant form in the blink of an eye.


    "You.." Andreas couldn''t believe what he heard. How can someone disrespect him in this way and especially in his own territory?


    "Wrath Of Heavens"


    Davion took out the hammer that he obtained from Bryant and used its special ability without any hesitation. He wanted to end this as fast as possible and escape. After all, he knew that the experts from the Golden Lion Tribe were approaching here. Not only that, who knows if the main body of Andreas was also on the way?


    Thunder generated on the top of his hammer and the phantom of a terrifying Mammoth emerged from it. He then used the Thunder Step to appear infront of Andreas in a jiffy and smashed him with it.


    "You dare!" Andreas cried out and raised both of his hands. They transformed into wolf ws, and a dangerous icy aura was emitted. Snowkes appeared in the air and his ws were coated with ice. Only then he took the hammer head-on.


    "BANG"


    Powerful shock waves spread in a kilometer radius and everything was blown away. Thissted for a whole minute before it eventually stopped.


    "Kid, do you really have to go this far?" Andreas asked while trying to push away the hammer.


    "Humph," Davion didn''t reply and kept applying force on the hammer. Indeed, they were stuck at the moment. Nobody had an advantage in the earlier sh. But Andreas was slowly fading as he was running out of Qi. He was finding it difficult to maintain himself.


    "You are really stubborn, aren''t you?" Suddenly Andreas started inting and became round like a balloon.


    Seeing this, Davion felt a bad premonition.


    "What are you trying to do?" He questioned.


    "Kekw, I am going to blow myself up. Since I wouldn''t be able to save my son in any way, I might as well take you with me." Andreas let go of the hammer and thus it struck his chest. But he didn''t care about it and simply exploded.


    "BOOOOOM"


    A terrifying explosion urred, and clouds of smoke billowed up to the sky. The terrain became unrecognizable as everything turned into dust. Moreover, not a single speck ofva could be seen here. Thus, nobody would be able to guess what actually happened here.


    "Master" Joanna''s shout could be heard from the smoke. She pped her wings and produced huge winds which blew away the smoke. She saw debris and piles of rubbles everywhere.


    She descended in a certain direction and dug a few meters into the ground. There a ck lotus having many cracks came into her view.


    "Master." She called out again.


    "I''m here." Davion''s voice came from inside. The petals slowly opened revealing him in a good state. Yes, he managed to remain unharmed despite all that. This was due to the defensive properties of this artifact that he opened at thest minute and his powerful heavenly body.


    "Master, are you okay?" Joanna was worried because she was sure that she would die instantly if she were outside. Thus, she became d that she was digging deep into the ground.


    "It''s fine. Did you find the vein?" He stood up and put back the lotus. He then changed into a new set of robes. Now he always remembered to wear one after transforming.


    "Yes. We only need to pull it out." She smiled.


    "Let''s go." They rushed there and saw a hundred meters long silvery-colored fiber having many branches lying deep in the hole that Joanna had dugout.


    Davion dived down and pulled it out. He could feel tons of spiritual energy being emitted from it.


    "Excellent quality." He threw it to his spirit ring and focused on the castle that was still standing without any damage.


    "It must be built with many rare materials that must even rival a middle-grade spiritual artifact." He felt some pain thinking about how the lotus had been damaged. After all, he had taken a lot of trouble to obtain it.


    "So, what should I do with it? It would be a waste to leave it here." He elongated his hands and inserted them a few meters into the ground. He then uprooted the whole castle with all his strength and put it inside hismp.


    "Master, how strong are you?" Joanna mumbled. It looked like she would never be able to surpass him and free herself.


    Although Davion heard it clearly, he didn''t bother to reply to her. Instead, he ordered, "We are leaving."

 Chapter 185 - The Lupinus City

    "It looks like we are currently in the northeast territory of the White Tiger n. As a Demon Beast, you should know more about this world, shouldn''t you?" Davion asked Joanna while observing the map of the Demon Beast World. He had found it when checking through the spirit ring of Anders.


    "No, I don''t. After all, I was born in the Human World, and I have lived there all my life. So, like you, it is also my first timeing here." Joanna replied while flying in the sky.


    "Is that so?" Davion became a bit disappointed as he didn''t know anything about this world. He could only guess some things from the little bit of information he obtained from the map.


    Different from the Human World, the Demon Beast World didn''t seem to be divided into different Mainds. There is only one piece ofnd surrounded by water from all sides. However, thisnd is thrice as big as any Mainds in the Human World..


    "ording to this map, the White Tiger n owns at least two-thirds of thisnd and the remaining ones are owned by The Dragon n and the ck Tortoise n. But how can this be possible?"


    "Although I don''t know how strong the ck Tortoise n is, the Dragon n should be powerful enough to contest and fight for thosends against the White Tiger n." He was in deep thought.


    "Maybe the Dragon n finds it troublesome and not worth their time to rule overnds? However, there can be another dangerous probability too. Who knows if the White Tiger n are actually the strongest n in the Demon Beast World and thus everyone is scared of them?" He couldn''t think of any other possibilities than these.


    "Master, where do we go?" Joanna abruptly asked. It had already been a while since they had been running away and she was getting tired as well. This was due to her using all her strength to fly as fast as possible.


    "Let me see." Davion looked at the map carefully and ordered, "Just go straight to the east. There is a city named Lupinus a few miles away. We can find an inn and stay there for a week."


    ording to his estimation, it takes at least a week for his tattoo to get recharged. So, he made up his mind to stay there until then. During this time, he would also study and collect more information about this world.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the quarry where Davion had caused havoc, there were two young boys and a middle-aged man standing with a solemn look on their faces. They had golden hair and were wearing simr colored robes.


    "We arete." One of the young boys shook his head in pity.


    "Indeed, someone has destroyed the whole ce." The other boy bent down and put his right hand on the ground.


    "Ahh" He immediately cried out in pain and pulled it back.


    "How can the lingering energy be this powerful?" He couldn''t believe it.


    "It''s not surprising for a Domain Realm Expert. The question is why did that person do it?" The middle-aged man who had been silent for the whole time finally spoke.


    "Senior Hector, do you think we can catch that person?" The boys looked at him in anticipation. They knew that he was also a Domain Realm Expert and especially a strong one at that. Hence, they were confident that he might have some way.


    "Let me see." Hector snapped his fingers and a small golden me lit up infront of him.


    "Absorb."


    The moment he said this, blue particles and red particles slowly emerged from the rubbles in the ground. Then they were sucked into the me.


    "Senior Hector''s Golden me is really extraordinary. It can even pull out the leftover tiny auras of a battle that took ce who knows how long ago."


    "Although we both are at the Nascent Soul Stage, we are far away from it."


    The boys began ttering him. However, Hector didn''t care about them and focused on his own task.


    "Divide"


    The me split into two; one red and another blue. Next, he took out two strange eyeballs from his spirit ring and threw them into those mes.


    "Aren''t these the eyeballs of the legendary Four-Eyed Griffin Tribe that vanished two thousand years ago?"


    The boys gazed at them with disbelief. From what they have heard, this tribe possessed terrifyingly powerful eyes that could locate everything in the heavens and earth. This included treasures, enemies, secret realms, and many more. Thus, they wereter hunted and made to work as ves. Now nobody knows whether they became extinct or they escaped somewhere to protect themselves.


    "Yes, they are. But these aren''t as strong as the legends say. We need to feed them with at least a trace of the aura of the source before they would be able to find it." Hector exined.


    "Oh! Does this mean that they can only be used for tracking?" The boy asked.


    "You can say.." Hector was about to reply when suddenly the eyeball which went inside the red me began shaking abnormally. This was quite different from the easily absorbed blue me.


    "This.." His expression changed as he witnessed such a phenomenon. It was the first time in his life that he had seen the eyeball struggling.


    This didn''t end here as tears dripped from the eyeball and after a couple of seconds, it caught fire.


    "No." Hector panicked and pulled it out from the me at once without any hesitation. How could he let such a treasure go to waste?


    However, his effort was futile as the me was still glued to the eyeball.


    "Damn." He cursed and used his golden me once again. He then tried to suck the red me with it. But it was still useless as the eyeball continued burning and turned into ashes in a couple of seconds.


    "Senior Hector" The boys called out and looked at him with worry.


    Hector didn''t reply but rather set his sights on the other eyeball.


    "Now what about it?" He grabbed and channeled his Qi into it. It then automatically moved in a certain direction. But it stopped all of sudden.


    "Fuck"


    "Why are they not working today?" His face became ice cold and a dangerous aura brewed inside him. This instantly made the boys break out in cold sweat.


    While he was wondering, a hushed voice was heard in the air.


    "Lord Hector"


    Hector nced there and saw a burly man approaching him in a hurry.


    "It''s you, the Patriarch of the Wolf Tribe." He recognized Andreas and gazed back at the eyeball.


    "The aura seems familiar." He finally solved one of the puzzles. The blue aura belonged to the person infront of him.


    "Lord, did you catch that kid?" Andreas stood ahead of him and asked. His face waspletely red in anger.


    "Kid?" Andreas was confused.


    "Yes, it was a young man who did this. He was wearing a weird mask and had a unique mount with him." Andreas exined everything he knew.


    A couple of minutester,


    "You will being with us to our tribe. We need your help to hunt him down." Hector dered in a cold tone. He really wanted to catch that person and teach him a lesson. Not only did he ruin his treasure, he even destroyed one of his sources of ie.


    If this matter were to spread, then their Golden Lion Tribe would surely lose their face. There might also be the possibility of lesser tribes losing their trust in them and trying to join other tribes for protection.


    In addition to this, he was eager to know the secret of the red aura. From Andreas, he didn''t get much information about it.


    "Of course. I want to kill him with my own hands." Andreas cracked his knuckles. He even secretly escaped from the war in the human world just toe here for revenge. If the Hall Master of the Heavenly Demon Sect knew about this then he would surely get punished. So, he was in a haste.


    ***


    "The Lupinus City"


    Davion stood infront of the city and gazed at it with amazement. Like the ves inside the quarry, there were varieties of demon beasts strolling in the streets. But they were full of vitality and brimming with life. He even saw humans walking along with them.


    However, he knew that they were powerful Demon Beasts above the Golden Core Stage. The nearby people would always keep a safe distance from them in fear of annoying them. Nheless, they were not the ones who piqued his interest, but rather the snake people in green shiny armor having the emblem of a Golden Lion in the chest.


    "They must be the ones in charge of this city; The Venomous Python Tribe. This emblem represents that they must have the Golden Lion Tribe backing them." Davion was worried.

 Chapter 186 - Antonella Of The Golden Lion Tribe

    "It looks like I have to change my appearance." Although he was wearing a mask during the battle, it would still be better to take some precautions. He took off his mask and altered his hairstyle. He loosened his long hair as usual but he tied the front part into a topknot.


    He then searched through his spirit ring and found a beautiful foldable fan with intrinsic drawings in the corner.


    "Hehe, I''m sure that I look like a Young Master now." He opened up the fan and slowly made his way towards the city gate.


    He saw people paying an adequate amount of spirit stones to the snake guards to enter inside. However, this was not the case for humans. The guards politely greeted them and allowed them to enter without paying a single cent.


    The same goes for Davion.. In this way, he easily went inside without any difficulties.


    "Haiz, now that I think about it, this ce is far from beingparable to the cities in the Inner Region." He sighed as he carefully observed every single detail here.


    The roads were quite wide, but they were graveled and small pits could be observed. Most of the buildings looked in and simple where he could even see some traces of battles. He identified some weapon marks on them.


    "Seems like fights aremon here. So, this must be the reason why they don''t bother to make grandeur buildings. However, not all buildings are like these." He nced in a certain direction and saw a six-storeyed tower.


    It was the tallest and the most eye-catching one. Moreover, it was beautifully decorated and it even prevented his Mind-Eye from peeping through.


    "The Sky Heavens Restaurant"


    "Interesting. I should make a trip there when I have time." He smiled and continued moving forward. Along the way, he ran into various shops.


    Firstly, he visited the clothing shop and bought lots of clothes for himself and Danny. Next, he went to the pill refining shop to sell all the useless and ineffective pills he had. But he ran into some troubles there.


    "Young Master, are you here to buy some pills?" The moment he entered; he was greeted by a woman having a luscious body. Most parts of her body were exposed as she was only wearing tiny clothes to hide her important parts. This seemed simr to the bikinis on Earth.


    "Nah, I''m here to sell." He replied calmly. He didn''t even put the woman in his eyes.


    Seeing this, the woman became a bit surprised. Nheless, she acted professionally.


    "Why don''t you take them out? We will evaluate them and offer you a suitable price."


    "It''s good." Davion nodded and passed her a spirit ring. He was prepared for this a long time ago.


    She peered through it and became shell-shocked with what she saw inside. There were many Qi refining, Qi restoring, Healing, and even rare body forging pills.


    "Young Master, do you belong to a tribe involved in Alchemy?" She asked with excitement on her face as only alchemists could possess so many pills. Specifically, they were very rare in the Demon Beast World.


    This is due to the fact that it''s difficult for the Demons to learn Alchemy whenpared to humans. It requires proper concentration and outstanding maniption of me which only a few notable tribes were capable of. Not only that, the Demon Beast World is a savage world where battles ur every day. So, not many were interested in this profession. It was better to cultivate and be stronger to protect oneself.


    "Yes, I do." Although he was surprised to hear this, he replied instantly without any hesitation.


    "I can''t let her know the truth and create troubles," He thought. Who knows how she would react when she finds out that he got all these pills from plundering?


    "As I thought." She smiled mischievously and introduced herself.


    "Young Master, I am Antone, an alchemist of the Golden Lion Tribe and the person in charge of the Lupinus Pill Shop."


    "So?" Davion responded without any change in expression. After all, he was getting annoyed. Couldn''t she simply buy these pills and finish the job?


    "You.." She felt embarrassed due to his reaction. "Young Master, why don''t you introduce yourself? We can coborate more in the future."


    "Nah! This is only a one-time exchange. I don''t think we need to be so close with each other, do we?" He declined it.


    However, she still didn''t give up and kept on pestering. "Young Master, why are you in such a hurry? Did youe from far away?" She wanted to dig out some information from him. Especially about his tribe.


    "You can say so," He nodded.


    "Young Master, then I won''t be keeping you here any longer. But can you at least tell us the name of your tribe? Our Golden Lion tribe really wants to make a visit and cooperate with your tribe." She finally got to the point.


    As an Alchemist, she knew how difficult it was to make so many pills. Thus, she was interested in his tribe. In addition to this, if she reported this precious information to the elders in her tribe then she would definitely get promoted to a better city in the future.


    "Hehe, brat, there must be a reason why you are hiding your tribe from us, aren''t you? Are you worried that your tribe might get annexed by us if we found out?"


    "Brat, but you don''t need to worry about it. Our Golden Lion Tribe will take care of it properly." She chuckled inwardly with a cold glint in her eyes.


    "Cooperate my ass. Does she take me as a fool?" Davion cursed in his heart. Besides, he felt that he had still underestimated the savagery of this World as this woman was already plotting something evil just after meeting him once. If it was a tribal person instead of him then he would have already decided the fate of his tribe right here right now.


    "Young Master." She called him out abruptly after seeing him getting distracted.


    "Oops! I''m sorry." He scratched his head in embarrassment giving her the impression that he was finding it difficult to reveal his tribe.


    "Hehe, it must mean that his tribe is weak. But how do I make him blurt it out? Do I have to use force?" While she was pondering, Davion suddenly answered, catching her off-guard.


    "It''s the me Leopard Tribe." Since the White Tiger n didn''t workst time, he thought of a random name. Actually, he wanted to say the me Tiger Tribe; the one his bloodline belonged to. However, he refrained from doing so as he knew that this was not the right time.


    "What?" Hearing this, Antone''s expression became quite ugly.


    "Is something wrong?" Davion backed a few steps and looked at her warily.


    "You dare lie to me. There is only one Leopard Tribe in this world, and they are also the mortal enemies of our Golden Lion Tribe." She released her aura and the temperature of the room increased rapidly.


    "This.." Davion became speechless.


    "I really messed up. I should have gone to the library first." He regretted not having enough knowledge.


    "Brat, I was being polite with you all this time. But it''s enough. I will catch you and simply interrogate you." She smirked and produced a golden fire on top of her index finger.


    She then flicked the fire on the ceiling, and it started burning. Despite this, the fire didn''t spread as usual but rather materialized over all the walls of the room preventing Davion from escaping.


    "You are well prepared," Davion smiled.


    "You still have the mood tough?" Antone became annoyed and struck without any hesitation. Her hands transformed into the paws of a Lion and she tried to grab his head straight away.


    "Haha, you are cocky for a mere beast at the Nascent Soul Stage." Davion mocked her and released his Dark Energy.


    "Dark Domain"


    The current dark energy was so powerful that all the mes she had released disappeared in the blink of an eye and she even had to coat herself with ayer of aura to protect herself from the corrosion effect.


    Furthermore, the whole room turned dark and she lost her vision.


    "I have misjudged him. He is not an easy opponent." The confidence she had as a Peak Nascent Soul Expert began to crumble after witnessing this ability.


    "Time to go all out." Muscles and fur emerged everywhere from her body and she became ten feet tall in the blink of an eye. She had the face of a lioness and was radiating a blinding golden light from her body.


    "Found you" With the help of this light, she spotted him at once. But before she could act, arge number of dark sharp tentacles formed in the air and shot towards her.


    "Golden Sun"


    She put her hands infront of her and produced a circr ball of mes that sucked in those tentacles easily.


    "Is this all you got? This is the inherent ability of our Tribe. Our fire can absorb all types of auras in the Heavens and Earth and can continue burning forever." She exined.


    "Is that so?" Davion vanished from his spot and appeared behind her using Thunder Stomp. Afterward, he used Dark Hands and grasped her whole body. This happened so quickly that she couldn''t even react.

 Chapter 187 - The First Prince Of The White Tiger Clan

    "You, how¡­" Antone was about to say something but Davion didn''t give her the chance as he squeezed her body with tremendous force.


    "Ahh.." Cracking sounds were heard and she knew that it was her bones breaking apart.


    "Hehe, spells have never been my forte. It''s always my overbearing physical strength. So, the Golden me your tribe is proud of is useless against me." He mocked her and lifted her body into the air.


    "Go"


    The moment he said this, the dark energy in the room violently flowed into her body through her nostrils, ears, eyes, mouth, and even the pores of her skin.


    "Let me..." She tried to beg for mercy, but she couldn''t utter a single word due to the huge influx of dark energy.


    "It''s been a long time since Ist killed someone with my Dark Energy." He coldly watched her life fade away.


    Her body corroded steadily and the mes she had produced diminished into thin air. In a couple of minutes, both hadpletely disappeared.


    "This is a reason why I don''t use dark energy to kill people. It takes a lot of time and especially the person dies a slow and painful death. It''s torture. However, I was able to kill her without making a sound due to it." He was satisfied as it would have been troublesome if the city guards were to catch sight of this.


    Next, he spread his Mind-Eye and quickly found a proper route to get out of this shop unnoticed.


    "Now, I should find an inn and stay there for the night. I''m sure somebody will notice something wrong about this ce soon." He decided to stay hidden for today to avoid idents.


    "Hehe, but how can I leave empty-handed after all this trouble?" Heughed wickedly as he scanned all the items in the shop.


    ***


    At the same time, in the main pce of the White Tiger n,


    "I have an important task for you." A good-looking middle-aged man having white hair and a golden royal mantle dered. Currently, he was sitting on a throne while observing a young man infront of him.


    The young man was standing on one knee while bowing his head respectfully. He looked simr to the middle-aged man but was instead wearing heavy ck colored armor. An emblem of two crossed swords with the head of a white tiger in the middle could be seen on his chest.


    "What is it, father? Is it troubling you?" He asked.


    "Yes, a bit." The middle-aged man nodded.


    The son''s expression became serious when he heard this. He couldn''t believe there would be something that worried his father, the king of the White Tiger n and one of the strongest Saint Level Experts.


    Seeing his look, the King said, "It''s not as serious as you think. It is rted to the me Tiger Tribe that once used to serve us."


    "The me Tiger Tribe?" The son muttered and began recalling some information about them. From what he knew, the me Tiger Tribe was as powerful as the current Golden Lion Tribe and might be even stronger.


    Since they also belonged to the same species Tiger, they were exceptionally loyal to the White Tiger n, and thus they were left in charge of the Combat Legion. The Combat Legion is one of the units of the White Tiger n that is responsible for maintaining order and stability in their region.


    In the Demon Beast World, to achieve that one needs a considerable amount of strength. So, the Combat Legion consists of all powerful individuals that excelled in fighting. Especially the one to lead them is an expert in the Venerable Stage.


    During that time, the Patriarch of the me Tiger n was the leader of the Combat Legion. It was said that he possessed powerful mes that didn''t lose out to the mes of the mighty Dragon n and the Phoenix n. Not only that, he with the Combat Legion conquered territory after territory winning every single battle. There he earned the name ''King of mes'' and became the most popr person in this world.


    This was also how the fearsome reputation of the Combat Legion was established which still stands up to this day. If not for the other Major n''s intervening, all the tribes in the Demon Beast World would have long since yielded to the White Tiger n.


    "However, it is a pity what happened next. An unpleasant incident caused the demise of both the King of mes and his tribe. There were other tribes too, I believe." The son was in deep thought.


    This incident had turned the world upside down, and almost everyone at that time knew about it. Nheless, it was forbidden to speak about it due to various reasons. So, along with time the me Tiger n was slowly forgotten and became history.


    "Although I was not born during that time, I did manage to obtain some details about that incident due to being the first prince of the White Tiger n. Yet, it''s not clear." The prince wanted to ask more about this matter, but his father didn''t give him the chance to do so.


    "Take this tooth." The king threw a long sharp incisor which was ten meters long to him.


    The prince caught it and became shocked straight away. "It''s too hot, and I can feel a dangerous aura within it."


    "Indeed, this tooth still contains some traces of thew of fire. After all, every body part of a Venerable Stage Expert is filled with the power ofw and is valuable treasures. This is especially so for a Demon Beast." The king exined.


    "The Venerable Stage and The Power of Law." The prince nced at the tooth with caution. He understood that this was not something he could touch with his current cultivation. One can only take a glimpse of it after reaching the peak stage of the Domain Realm.


    Although he was the first prince of the White Tiger n and quite blessed with the treasures of heavens and earth, reaching that stage still needed time. Nevertheless, he was proud of his current achievements as he had already reached the middle stage of the Domain Realm before the age of 100.


    With more effort, he was confident of reaching the peak stage in a few more years. This was the benefit brought by his superior bloodline. Only the talents from the Major ns would be able to match his speed. In the case of humans, the Holy Physiques are somewhatparable.


    "Father, what do you want me to do?" He kept his thoughts aside and asked.


    "I want you to capture someone. This tooth will immediately react when you are in a certain range of that person." The king answered.


    "Is it someone from the me Tiger Tribe?" The prince guessed.


    "Yes. It seems like someone managed to escape from that incident. I sensed that person a week ago when he was in the Human World. But now he hase here; near the territory of the Wolf Tribe." The king had a cold look on his face.


    "Human World? Doesn''t this mean that he passed through the void and came here? How can I handle someone above the Domain Realm?" The prince questioned.


    "No. You don''t need to worry about that. If he was above the Domain Realm, then he would have been able to escape my senses. Maybe he had a treasure left behind by the tribe?" The king sounded confident.


    "I understand." The prince nodded.


    "Take your personal battalion and go straight away. I want this task to be finished as fast as possible. Remember not to kill that person. I want him alive. Now, you may leave." The King waved his hand in annoyance.


    The prince stood and bowed before leaving. However, he paused suddenly and asked without turning back.


    "Father, I don''t know whether it is right to ask you this or not. But do we really have to go that far? That person used to be one of us. Furthermore, we have already punished his tribe, and he must be the only one alive." The prince was confused. What was the point of all this?


    The king didn''t reply but released a tiny bit of his aura. It was so ice cold and filled with killing intent that the prince stood rooted in his spot. He found that he couldn''t move and felt that he would die any second. It was too terrifying.


    "Do you know what they did?" The king took back his aura and calmly asked.


    "I¡­I.." The prince shuddered and finally spoke after a couple of minutes.


    "Betrayal."


    "Humph! Since you know, why are you talking nonsense? Just go and finish your task." The king scoffed.


    "I''m sorry." The prince apologized and steadily walked away. The moment he reached the door, he heard the voice of his father again.


    "The reward for your task is the tooth I gave you. It will help you in your path to reach the Venerable Stage."


    He should have been happy to hear this but it was not the case. He knew that there was something more about the me Tiger Tribe that his father was hiding. Not only his father but also the higher-ups of his whole n.

 Chapter 188 - Inside The Castle

    "Phew, today was a rough day." Davionidfortably on a bed and recalled everything he went through today. Indeed, he had already found an inn in the city to stay.


    "Who could have thought that I would be offending two tribes at once aftering here? And it''s only my first day." He sighed while looking at the ceiling.


    "The Wolf Tribe is not a problem for me. After all, the strongest person it has to offer is only in the Domain Realm. Even though he might not be someone I can fight with my current strength, escaping from him is not a problem." He had a rough guess of his current abilities.


    With the use of his multicolored aura and heavenly body, he was capable of easily going up against an early stage Domain Realm expert. The projection of the Patriarch of the Wolf Tribe was at this level..


    "This should mean that his real body must at least be in the middle stage of the Domain Realm."


    "Hehe, I really want to have a fight with him. But I believe it''s dangerous. The Golden Lion Tribe backing them should have already made their move." He became solemn when thinking about this.


    Since the Wolf Tribe depended upon the Golden Lion Tribe, then it meant that the Golden Lion Tribe definitely had experts above the Domain Realm; the Venerable Stage. Not only that, they will start investigating the incident in the pill shop soon.


    "Nheless, I don''t think powerhouses like them would personally make a move. They might send some Domain Realm cultivators for nobody like me." Heforted himself.


    However, if he learned that he had already caught the attention of the White Tiger n, then he would not beying herefortably. Especially if he knew they were already on their way


    "Furthermore, the investigation will take some time as I haven''t revealed my face. I just need to stay here for a week without causing any troubles." He rolled up his sleeves and nced at his right hand.


    The tattoo had be slightly red, and he could feel the elementary me particles being slowly absorbed from the surroundings.


    When he was observing his hand, he sensed someone outside his room.


    "Knock..knock.."


    "Young Master, I have brought all the dishes you had ordered." A polite male voice was heard.


    "Leave it outside," Davion ordered.


    "As you say." The male replied and left.


    Only after a few minutes, did Davion open the door and look ahead.


    "Damn, did I really order this much?" He became speechless. There was a big cart having ten shelves where varieties of dishes were kept in an arranged manner.


    "Wew, in a hurry, I simply told him to bring everything avable here." He shook his head and pushed the cart inside the room.


    Next, he closed the windows and pulled down the curtain. Making sure nobody could peep inside, he gazed at themp and channeled his spiritual energy.


    "Swish"


    He turned into smoke and disappeared into themp with the cart on his side.


    "Haha, when I first obtained it, I thought that it was simply a powerful space artifact. But I was wrong. Once you have refined it, you can enter and leave as you please." Davionughed while observing his surroundings.


    Yes, he was in the space inside themp. The only thing that changed inside from before was that a castle was standing near the pond.


    "Humm, strange. Where are those rascals?" He didn''t notice Danny and Rnd.


    "I thought they would still be creating a ruckus here." While he was pondering, he heard Joanna''s voice in his mind.


    "Master, you are here." She emerged from the castle and approached him.


    "Eh! What were you doing?" He asked.


    "You should go inside first." She bowed.


    "Is that so?" He was in fact quite curious about what there really was right from the start. He wasn''t able to see it due to being busy the whole time.


    He followed her and entered through the main door. He saw many rooms on the sides that seemed simr to his courtyard in the Thunderbolt Sect. There was nothing eye-catching except for the beautiful paintings hung on the wall and wolf statues standing in the corners.


    "Is this it?" He was disappointed.


    Joanna didn''t reply but climbed up therge wooden staircase in the middle that led to the upper floor. There he saw a hall with a throne in the center with some small seats on both sides.


    "Master, there is a secret room behind the throne." She neared the throne and pushed it forward.


    "ck"


    The throne shifted a bit and like a mechanism, the back wall automatically slid to the left revealing a dark chamber.


    He gazed inside and became shell-shocked with what he saw.


    "My God! Treasures¡­" He cried out and rushed inside with excitement written all over his face.


    "Davion"


    "Father"


    There he saw Rnd and Danny devouring spirit stones, rare metals, pills, alchemy materials, and many more like candies. This was not the most surprising thing but the energy that was radiating from Rnd.


    Just this morning, he had broken through the Golden Core Stage, and now he was on the verge of breaking through the middle stage already. As for Danny, he was the same as usual. Not a single ounce of energy can be detected from him.


    "It''s strange. Elder Liliana said that she was able to feel strange energy from him. Maybe I can detect it too after my Mind-Eye reaches a certain level." He scanned him from top to bottom.


    "Davion, how can you trap us here? I wanted to show my newfound abilities." The Red Head seemed furious. The Blue Head nodded his head in understanding.


    "Father, I was bullied." Danny ran into his arms and showed a pitiful expression.


    "Really?" Davion gave a cold look to Rnd causing both the heads to shiver in fright.


    "No, no. How could we?" The Red Head nced at the Blue one asking for him to continue.


    "I didn''t make a single move. It was you who used your Dragon me." The Blue Head replied in a disdainful tone.


    "You.." If they didn''t share the same body, the Red Head would have surely struck him.


    Davion didn''t bother their quarreling and said, "I have prepared a feast for you all outside. Come and take a look."


    "Yes," Danny was the first one to dash out. He was tired of eating those tasteless stones.


    "Master, can I cultivate here instead? I found treasures that can help me." Joanna asked in a shy tone. She felt a bit guilty as she was using those treasures to cultivate even before he came here.


    "You can." Davion smiled. He could guess why she was acting this way. There is nobody in this world that could resist these treasures. There are tons of middle-grade and lower-grade spirit stones along with treasures of heavens and earth.


    "Thank you." She was grateful.


    "Now, what shall I do with you?" Davion smirked at Rnd.


    The Red Head panicked and had beads of sweat on his forehead. He knew how powerful he was.


    "Haiz, forget about it. Just tell me what you know of the Demon Beast World." Davion stopped teasing Rnd and went straight to the point.


    "The Demon Beast World!" Both his heads eximed at the same time.


    "Why are you acting surprised? I made a trip there when you were busy enjoying here." Davion was sure that Rnd would be happy when he heard this.


    But the reality seemed different. A dangerous red and blue aura which was far more powerful than his cultivation base was released from him. This seemed simr to the time in the Wild Northern Forest where Rnd had burnt his essence.


    "Rnd, stop this," Davion yelled.


    "I will kill them."


    "Every single one of them." Both the heads of Rnd appeared to have lost their cool.


    "Anger is taking over them. I have to interfere." Davion appeared infront of him in the blink of an eye and punched straight in his chest while concentrating a certain amount of his spiritual energy.


    "Bang"


    His spiritual energy flooded into him and went straight to the demon core near his chest. This energy suppressed the demon core and as a result, his beastly aura was contained. Only then did Rnd was flung away like a cannonball and smashed to a nearby wall. Next, hot and cold breath was released from their mouths like steam and slowly his size decreased in the speed visible to the naked eyes. Next, he passed out.


    Although thismotion was huge, nobody came here to check. They thought that Davion was teaching Rnd a lesson. This made Danny very happy thinking that his father loved him the most.


    "As I thought, he has a sad backstory." Davion had seen Rnd waking up from a nightmare in a simr way after he had rescued him from Le.


    "I think he should be ok tomorrow." He left him there and went towards one of the empty rooms.


    He then sat cross-legged on the ground and chuckled, "Hehe, it''s time to level up."

 Chapter 189 - Reaching A New Realm

    He first took out a spirit ring embedded with a circr gemstone where the image of a Golden Lion could be seen.


    "As an alchemist, Antone should be quite wealthy." He broke the restriction inside and scanned its contents.


    "Humm, only five Soul Qi Refining pills. But they should be enough." After wiping out the whole quarry and Antone, he was already at his limits. He just needed a slight push.


    So, without wasting any time, he gobbled them all up. Waves of energy leaked out from his body and his aura slowly became stronger. To not rm others, he calmed himself down and withdrew it.


    "I have reached Level 37.." He grinned in satisfaction as he nced at the ring.


    "I havee a long way. I still remember being scared to take away the spirit rings from Qi refining disciples in fear of getting caught. Now I am here fiddling with a ring of someone belonging to a terrifying tribe that even the Thunderbolt Sect cannot match up to."


    "Nheless, the contents inside this ring were not so satisfactory. Even though there are lots of pills, they are useless to me. It seems like the Soul Qi Refining Pills are rare here too. Especially in this small city." He thought.


    He then put aside the ring and finally took out the spirit vein with a solemn look on his face. The moment it was taken out, the aura of heavens and earth in the surroundings immediately increased in a considerable amount.


    "Actually, I nned to sprout it here so that I could have a stable supply of spirit stones for many years. But the present circumstances made me change my mind. I really need strength." He decided to absorb it all using his Heavenly Body.


    "Although it is a great waste to do so, I have no other choice. The Golden Lion Tribe will definitely being for me." Spirit veins are formed from the gathering of the purest aura of heavens and earth by luck. This aura leaked by them causes the terrain to transform.


    The nearby stones and rocks change into spirit stones, the nts change into spiritual nts, the water changes into spiritual water, and many treasures of heavens and earth are formed in this way. These all are valuable for a cultivator.


    Furthermore, the spirit veins sustain and grow themselves by absorbing nutrients and energy from the ground like normal roots of a nt. Thus, theyst for thousands of years if there were no problems. This is also the reason why the sects establish themselves above them. The same goes for the tribes in the Demon Beast World.


    "Perhaps it might not be a waste to consume it. I get very few experience points when swallowing spirit stones. This might be because they are stones from the beginning. They contain impurities. Due to this, the cultivators always absorbed them by refining it first." Davion''s brain worked rapidly and his mouth curved into a smile.


    "But a spirit vein is different. They contain no such impurities." Heforted himself. However, deep down he knew that having an endless supply of spirit stones was always better than what he was doing now.


    "Heavenly Body"


    His body grew thrice in size, and his mouth became big enough to devour it whole.


    "Hehe, am I going to be the first person to try this?" The aura inside a spirit vein is too huge for anybody to even think of absorbing it. He was sure that it was also impossible for the Venerable Experts.


    "Even though this vein isn''t the biggest one whenpared to the ones the big sects possess, it is not something one can scoff at. Besides, my heavenly body would definitely crumble with the excessive energy. I can only think of doing so because of my panel." He lifted it up and sucked it at once.


    The spirit vein melted in a couple of seconds after entering his body and his body became flooded with energy. His muscles, bones, blood, heart, and every part of his body devoured it crazily.


    "Haha, my experience points are sky-rocketing." Davionughed out loudly. But hisughter abruptly paused as a severe pain spread throughout his body.


    "Ahh-"


    "My body can''t keep up with the rate at which the experience points are increasing. My panel is converting the energy into points as fast as it can but it''s too slow. At this rate, my body will certainly break apart first due to excessive energy." He clutched his chest and began sweating all over.


    "Not only that, but my devil seed is misbehaving. The huge influx of this pure essence has already reached inside my Dantian and my devil seed is getting overpowered." He couldn''t believe something like this would happen.


    Devil essence and the energy of this world are of two different types. They can never coexist in a single body. Nheless, with the help of his golden finger, Davion was able to do so. Every time he leveled up, his devil essence and his spiritual energy both would be stronger mutually. But at the present, this was not the case.


    This foreign Qi waspletely overwhelming his devil essence. If he didn''t do anything, it would simply explode.


    "Damn, I can let this happen. Although I haven''t used my devil essence, I need it for the future. There is something I have to do." He cursed, and he dashed out of the castle in a hurry.


    He then came to the edge of the ce and didn''t hold back anymore. His body inted like a balloon and became a giant of about 200 feet tall. He finally felt a bit better in this state.


    "I should be able to hold on for a while. The experience is about to be filled up." Davion closed his eyes and focused on his soul.


    His gigantic soul appeared infront of the devil seed and tried to protect it with his body. He sped his hand, and a circr barrier was formed with his energy.


    "This would be able to buy me some time." While he was thinking, his experience bar filled up and he became level 38 in the blink of an eye.


    A vigorous aura was emitted from him and his body increased a few feet again. Despite this, he didn''t withdraw it as he felt good letting it go. Moreover, his devil seed became stronger too. This caused him to sigh in relief.


    "I just need to hold on." He set his sights on his experience points that were still shooting up and let go of his other thoughts. However, this was just his wishful thinking. The same pain repeated once more.


    "Fuck." He opened his spirit ring and threw all the pills he had including the devil pills he hadn''t used into his mouth. He didn''t care whether they were at Nascent Soul Stage or the Qi Refining Stage.


    "Is this what it means every single penny counts?" The devil pills stabilized his devil seed, and the other pills boosted his experience points, speeding up his process.


    ***


    "What is happening to master?" Joanna, who was cultivating inside the hidden room became worried. She had long sensed his powerful aura being released continuously. Besides, it was getting stronger every second.


    "If this was the only thing happening, then it would be fine. But he is crying out loudly in pain and punching the ground like he is suffering. Should I go and check?" She made up her mind.


    The moment she left the castle, her eyes suddenly became blind.


    "What''s that?" A faint golden pir of light emerged from ahead and went straight to the sky. Since this ce is not real-world and the sky is way below like a dome covering the ce, the light reflected and shined everywhere.


    Along with it, a heavy and dominating aura enveloped her whole body. The pressure was so huge that she fell down on the ground.


    "This is definitely the master''s energy. It feelspletely different. It''s like a king; majestic and unparalleled. Even that old elder is far from beingparable. Has he reached the Domain Realm?" She swallowed the saliva in her mouth while gazing ahead with envy. But she still couldn''t see him due to the light.


    ***


    "Is this the qualitative change Level 40 brought me?" A thousand feet tall giant having long red hair was standing while carefully observing his body. He had fine-tuned shiny muscles, and the weird tattoo was still there.


    But the tattoo was lit up and blood-colored mes were covering his whole right arm. It seemed like the tattoo had finished charging and he could go home at once if he wanted.


    "Hehe, with this newfound power, how can I leave this early? I really want to stay here. It would be even better if the Golden Lion Tribe came after me." He was confident in himself.


    He then snapped his fingers and a faint golden aura appeared above his index finger. "The thing that surprised me the most is my spiritual energy."

 Chapter 190 - Wanted

    "Gather"


    The moment he said this, the aura of heavens and earth in the whole ce became turbulent. The dark, the me, the ice, and the lightning elementary particles in the air were sucked into his spiritual energy.


    His spiritual energy changed colors and Joanna could see a vortex of multicolored aura ahead.


    "This..."


    "I thought that I was special for being able to control two elements. But Master is in apletely next level. He is manipting four elements. Although I saw this aura previously, I couldn''t recognize it when he was fighting in the quarry." Her mouth became wide open..


    Before Davion could only release this aura by changing his own spiritual energy into all types of elements. Since these elements are all opposing each other, this aura looks unstable and dangerous. Thus, nobody was able to see straight through it. Even from the aftermaths as this aura didn''t leave traces like how one can notice burning effects from mes, chilling effects from ice, and many more.


    This aura simply creates explosions and brings destruction. However, one could see through it with their Divine Sense. After all, nothing escapes from it. This was how Elder Liliana had easily perceived himbining two elements in the past. But currently, this method is useless. He is too powerful to be seen through with Divine Sense. Especially after reaching level 40, he was sure that only the Divine Senses of Venerable Stage Experts and above can see past him.


    "Nheless, I will be easily found out if I try this move." He waved his hand and the vortex disappeared into thin air. Even a fool would be able to see suchrge movements and easily notice the elements gathering.


    If anyone found that he was capable of using these many elements then it would definitely cause chaos. He heard that such talents are quite rare and are only found in the Central Region. Besides, there might not be anyone that can manipte four elements.


    Thus, there was a high probability that the big forces would either try to poach him at all costs or kill him to avoid conflicts between them. Furthermore, he freshly remembered what happened to the genius boy during the Sect Selection Ceremony in Mulberry City long ago.


    He possessed a powerful Dragon Bloodline that seemed to be of a higher grade than Rnd''s Royal bloodlines. Despite all this, he was captured in the blink of an eye by the Heavenly Demon Sect. Who knows what happened to him?


    That''s why he made sure to kill every single enemy after using the multicolored aura. He didn''t care whether they saw through his aura or not.


    Having these thoughts, Davion returned back to normal and changed into a new set of robes. In addition, he didn''t forget to bandage his chest and cover his arm. He would never let anyone discover this secret. Mainly, in the Demon Beast World. After all, the tattoo came from the me tiger.


    "My spiritual energy has evolved along with the Divine Thunder Technique. With thebination of both, I was freely able to control the elements in nature like Domain Realm Experts do." He smiled in satisfaction. Although he could do it previously, it was not so fluent and the range seemed to be small.


    "From what I have learned in the library, early-stage Domain Realm experts can control the elements in the radius of about 300-500 meters while the middle-stage can about 1000 meters. Andstly, at the peak stage, it is about 3-5 km radius." He stroked his chin and slowly proceeded towards the castle.


    "Once one reaches the limits, he will finally be able to peer into the secrets behind the elements and the way of the world. This is a door to a new realm that not everyone can break. It is surprisingly difficult that no one in the Inner Regions has been able to do so." He recalled studying this in the library. However, there was not much information about it and he could understand why.


    "Even though it is called Inner Region where strong middle-grade sects establish themselves, in the end, they are only people with weak talent. Reaching the pinnacle of the Domain Realm can already be considered a great achievement for them," He muttered.


    "The true talents that can break through that door all live in the Central Region. They all possess talents above the third grade and have unique abilities. It''s time for me to go there and obtain information about the next stages. The Thunderbolt Sect cannot offer me anything more. After I spend some time here, I will permanently say goodbye to the sect and begin my new journey." He made up his mind.


    "Eh! Joanna? Why are you in this state? Did you get injured?" Davion became surprised when he reached the gate as he saw herying on the ground.


    "No! I''m fine. It''s just your energy was too strong for me to handle." Joanna shook her head.


    "Oh! It looks like I have to be careful in the future." He thought and scanned her with his Mind-Eye. He wanted to see if she suffered from any injuries.


    "Damn, is this really my Mind-Eye?" He became shocked by what he saw. Joanna became blurred when he focused on her and he could see her insides. He saw her demon core, internal organs, and especially her soul that was resting inside.


    It was a little bird having the same appearance as her but a small red mark could be seen on her forehead. He immediately recognized what it was.


    "The Demon Beast Connection Art."


    "Interesting." He was intrigued. His Mind-Eye has undergone terrifying changes.


    "Master!" She called out when she saw him observing her intently.


    "I was only checking your condition. You look fine." He pointed his index finger on her forehead and a small part of his spiritual energy entered her.


    "This.." She feltfortable and found that she was able to stand up.


    "You may leave." He ordered.


    "Yes, Master. But I forgot to wish you. Congrattions on your breakthrough." She bowed.


    "Haha, it''s nothing. I have got a long way to go." Heughed out loud.


    He then vanished from there and appeared infront of Danny in the blink of an eye.


    "Father." Danny ran into his arms and gave a hug.


    "I didn''t think that you would really teach Rnd a lesson. But you didn''t go too far, did you?" Danny seemed worried. He had also heard some strange noises earlier.


    Davion''s mouth twitched when he heard this. Even though it was a misunderstanding, he didn''t deny it.


    "How can I do that? He is your good friend, isn''t he?"


    "I know," Danny replied with a smile on his face.


    "So, how''s your training going?" Davion knocked on his head.


    "Ouch!"


    Danny backed away and gazed at him with tears in his eyes.


    "I¡­I can''t seem to do it." He felt like he would get punished again.


    "Is that so?" Davion took out a hammer radiating thunder and gave it to him. Indeed, this was the middle-grade spiritual artifact that he used up to beat up Andreas early today. After reaching this stage, such artifacts were of no use to him. Only higher-grade spiritual artifacts can bring out his true strength.


    "Father, do I have to hit the bird with this hammer when I go home?" Danny asked innocently while caressing the surface. It seemed like he really liked the hammer.


    "No!" He searched through his spirit ring and found a weird cube that he obtained in the secret realm. He took it out and threw it on the ground.


    ck fumes were released and a puppet stood ahead of him. Yes, it was one of the cubes left behind by Nora after her death.


    "What is this?" Danny became scared and backed a few steps away.


    "I want you to destroy it with this hammer. If you can''t then you can forget about eating for a whole month." Without waiting for his response, he disappeared from his spot.


    "Father.." Danny cried out but Davion didn''t bother him.


    Davion returned to his room with a solemn expression.


    "I finally found his secret. The aura Elder Liliana referring to." When using his Mind-Eye on Danny, he saw his soul. It was a silvery miniature giant radiating the same majestic aura as him which he had released not long ago.


    "The other surprising thing was that his Heavenly Body had already reached grade 3. This means that he is far stronger than Rnd. That''s why I gave him the hammer and the puppet to test him. Let''s see if he can bring out his powers." He was eager to see the development of Danny.


    "Now, it''s time for me to refine these artifacts." He took out an old staff and two skulls from his ring.


    "Higher-grade spiritual artifacts."


    ***


    The next day, Davion dressed up as a young master with a fan in his hands left the inn, and went in the direction of the local library. He had obtained its location from the innkeeper. However, he paused all of a sudden as something important caught his attention.


    On the walls of the buildings, there were wanted posters stuck with arrows in the uppermost part. On the poster, an image of a person wearing a mask could be seen. Below it was words written with blood along with generous rewards.

 Chapter 191 - Fairy Artifact

    "My God! I knew that the Wolf Tribe and the Golden Lion Tribe would never let this matter rest. But isn''t this too fast?" He was surprised. It still hasn''t been a day since he had wiped out the quarry.


    "The Golden Lion Tribe deserves its reputation. The rewards are also quite generous." If this masked man was killed, then three higher-grade spiritual weapons would be awarded.


    However, if he was captured alive, then the person would be weed to the Golden Lion Tribe as a guest and would be awarded a fairy artifact.


    "Fairy Artifact. These artifacts can only be wielded by experts above the Domain Realm. Is it even worth it for them to give away such a precious item for an insignificant being like me?" He found it fishy. After all, he was only a Domain Realm expert at best ording to their calction..


    "Is there something more to it?" While having these thoughts, he slowly proceeded towards the city library. But he stopped on his way once again.


    He noticed many snake guards slithering towards the exit of the city. Leading them were three women wearing revealing armors. The nearby people would immediately bow to them and leave a path for them in fear of angering them.


    "Eh! Did something happen? These women have worried looks on their faces." He swept his Mind-Eye past them and knew who they were.


    "They have the souls of a python. As I thought, they are the higher-ups of the Venomous Python Tribe. Furthermore, the woman in the middle seems to be the strongest among them. Is she the Tribe Leader?" He sensed her soul radiating the energy of an early-stage Domain Realm Expert.


    "What forced her out? Is it due to the Pill Shop? It looks like I have to observe them more." Davion carefully hid in the distance and began monitoring everything. Currently, the range of his Mind-Eye has reached an astonishing level of 10 kilometers radius. So, he was safe and didn''t have to worry about being caught.


    On the way, he enjoyed himself by peering into the souls and demon cores of all the people around him.


    "It''s really amazing." He smiled in satisfaction. Nheless, he didn''t know that what he was doing right now is considered a great taboo in the cultivation world.


    Nobody used their Divine Sense to spy on others indiscriminately like him. Unlike his Mind-Eye, Divine Sense could be felt straightway once it goes past the skin even if the gap between two parties is significantlyrge.


    It''s like watching a naked body where no secrets could be hidden. Thus, one would definitely be offended if this happened. Even death feuds have happened in the past. This was especially so for women.


    Therefore, to avoid trouble, every cultivator stopped prying others with their Divine Sense without permission a long time ago. This tradition still continues today and is taken asmon knowledge for cultivators. However, for Davion who had juste to this world, he was clueless.


    The snake guards arrived at the gate of the city and stood there patiently. It appeared like they were waiting for someone. Time passed by, and Davion became bored.


    "It has already been half an hour. Whom are they waiting for?" While he was pondering, strong winds blew and he sensed a fast-moving bodying in this direction.


    He nced there and saw a big falcon about two hundred feet long soaring in the sky with four people on top of its back.


    "This.." His expression became solemn when he perceived them.


    "Andreas from the Wolf Tribe and other three people I don''t recognize. But probing into them, made me sure that they are from the Golden Lion Tribe. Moreover, the middle-aged man is the most dangerous among them." He caught sight of his terrifying lion soul surrounded by golden mes.


    "He is at the pinnacle of the Domain Realm." Indeed, the ones who came here were Hector and his followers.


    "Carolina, how can our Pill Shop get robbed without anyone noticing?" Hector''s thunderous voice was heard in the air. He was so furious that he didn''t wait for the falcon tond. This was because he didn''t get to rest a single day after his previous mission. Not only that, he was still annoyed from not being able to catch that culprit.


    "Lord, we investigated it but we didn''t find any clue." The one Davion had guessed to be the Tribe Leader spoke. She bent on one knee, and the guards behind her did the same.


    "Humph! I can never trust your weak tribes." He coldly stared at Andreas making him shiver while Carolina simply lowered her head in shame.


    "Damn, how can I know him when he was hiding his face." Andreas cursed inside.


    "Let''s hope I can find some clues here. After all, this city is the closest one to the quarry, and I''m the only one that can discern him." He thought.


    The falcon descended, and theynded on the ground.


    "Take me there," Hector didn''t want to waste any time in this poor city.


    "As you say." Carolina nodded.


    ***


    Inside the pill shop,


    Hector scanned everything with his Divine Sense and repeated the same process as he did in the quarry.


    "Hehe, you dare to steal from us, the Golden Lion Tribe? Let me see who you are." He confidently threw the eyeball of the Four-Eyed Griffin into the ck me ahead of him. This time, the dark particles had emerged from the ground and were sucked into his Golden me.


    Despite this, his efforts were futile as the same incident took ce once again. The eyeball shook and instead of burning, it swiftly corroded into dust.


    "This.."


    The young boys became shocked while Andreas became speechless. As for Carolina, she didn''t have any reaction. It was her first time seeing this.


    "HAHA, I found you." Hector wildlyughed. Yesterday, he felt his heart pain when the eyeball got destroyed. But not now.


    "Send a signal to the tribe and ask for reinforcements. The culprit is near." Hector ordered. Who could have thought that this small city could bring him surprises?


    "Yes, Senior Hector." The boys answered.


    "Carolina, Imand you to deploy twice the number of guards in the city. Also, tighten the security in the gates and the watchtowers. Don''t let anybody leave." Hector instructed.


    Carolina made the arrangements at once without any hesitations. It was the perfect opportunity to earn the favor of the Golden Lion Tribe.


    "Lord, are you sure it''s the same person responsible for this?" Andreas questioned.


    "Yes, this is not a coincidence. Although the energy this time is different, the eyeball showed a simr reaction. The elders in the tribe told me that there must be two reasons behind it." Hector pointed his two fingers and continued.


    "Either he is an expert above the Domain Realm, or he possesses a Fairy Artifact that can evade the powers of the eyeball. Since you battled with him with your projection, it means that thetter is true."


    "Oh! Is this why the rewards were so generous?" Andreas'' eyes lit up.


    "Hehe, indeed. For the fairy artifact, the elders decided to hunt him down at all costs. This is why we took the hassle of posting his Wanted Posters all over the nearby cities in a single night." Hector chuckled.


    ***


    "Fuck, I underestimated the Golden Lion Tribe. They have lots of tricks." Davion was impressed. Although he was not able to hear what took ce inside, he clearly managed to see what urred.


    Looking at the unusual moves made by the snake guards, he was sure they got some clues. Now it is only a matter of time before they find him.


    "Interesting." He was eager to see how they would catch him.


    Next, he walked for a couple of minutes and appeared infront of the city library. It was a small rundown building that seemed to fall apart any minute.


    "Phew" Davion shook his head in disappointment and entered inside. But the moment he stepped in; something abnormal happened.


    His blood boiled and flowed unstably, causing him to clutch his chest.


    "Heavenly Body"


    He emitted a tiny portion of his majestic aura and was finally able to control himself.


    "My blood reacts like this only when someone with a superior bloodline is nearby. Who is it?" It was not his first time experiencing this state as Rnd''s roar was still fresh in his memory.


    He spread his Mind-Eye in the blink of an eye and focused on everything inside. The library was only a name as it just had one room with no more than 100 books in total.


    The person in charge seemed to be an old frog with arge beard sitting on the front desk while sleeping soundly. There were few desks and chairs kept in an unarranged manner where three people were studying.


    Two were males staying close to each other possessing the soul of a Baboon at the Nascent Soul Stage. As for the other, who was sitting alone in the corner, his Mind-Eye became useless.

 Chapter 192 - The Mysterious Woman

    The person looked slim, was wearing ck robes, and had a veil covering the face. The outer characteristics definitely resembled a woman. When he peeped through her with his Mind-Eye, he only saw a fuzzy red-colored aura enveloping her body. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t see past her.


    "Don''t tell me she is an expert above the Domain Realm?" Davion panicked and had beads of sweat on his forehead. But that ufortable feeling disappeared in a couple of seconds. Even without his Heavenly Body, he was good to go.


    "Did she withdraw herself?" He pondered. Nheless, seeing her acting coolly as if nothing happened put him in a tight spot. Moreover, her hidden face also added ayer of mysteriousness. After all, facial expression gives away many details.


    "What is her motive? Is this a test?" He guessed as he knew that it was not a mistake on her part.. A powerful individual like her certainly knew what would happen if she even leaked a small part of her bloodline aura.


    Despite all this, Davion didn''t go back. He innocently went through the books on the shelves and chose a few of them. He then sat on a nearby desk that was some distance away from her and opened one of them.


    Time slowly passed by,


    Although Davion had his sights focused on the book, his mind was not there. He was in deep thought.


    "This woman still bothers me. Why does an expert like her linger in such a rundown library? Did she pull the same trick with these baboons?" He nced at them in curiosity.


    "Humm, they seem quite rxed. Did they not experience it?" Since they were just in the Nascent Soul Stage, it would have been impossible for them to hold on. Either this woman didn''t bother them, or they were simply behaving ignorantly like him.


    "Young Master, is there something you like to know?" One of the men asked politely with a smile on his face when he saw him gazing at them. It was rare to see demons who were interested in books. Especially a charismatic young man ahead of him.


    "Indeed. Did you feel anything strange after entering here? Like your blood boiling and going out of control." Davion asked in a low voice even though he was sure that woman could hear it.


    "No." They nced at each other and shook their heads.


    "Is that so? Maybe I am feeling sick." Davion decided to let go of this matter.


    "Do you need help? Feel free to ask us." They patted their chests.


    Davion was amazed as he couldn''t believe that there could be kind-hearted people like them in the Demon Beast World.


    "Yes, I do. I can''t understand this part of the book." Like the library, the books here were also not in a good condition. There were pages missing, the text had be unrecognizable due to the passage of time, and many more.


    "Haha, is this it? You can leave it to us." They became happy when they heard it.


    In this way, Davion became friends with them and managed to learn more about them. Firstly, he introduced himself as Davion, the Second Young Master of the Vermillion Bird Tribe.


    This was a name he heard frequently from the novels in his past life. Since he caused trouble at the pill shop due to some random name, he decided to go with a name that should not exist in this world. After all, he hadn''t seen it in the map obtained from Anders.


    However, their reactionspletely threw him off-guard.


    "What? Are you really from the Vermillion Bird Tribe that resides in the Legendary Phoenix Ind?"


    "I thought that it was a myth because nobody can go to that ce nor catch a glimpse of it."


    "Furthermore, not a single person has descended from that ce to ournds."


    They looked at him with their mouths wide open.


    "Damn, I messed up once again." Davion cursed in his heart.


    "Nheless, it might be a good opportunity for me to bullshit." While he was thinking, he felt the temperature of the room plummeting at a rapid rate.


    "This.." His body reacted in an instant by releasing powerful heat waves.


    The room returned to normal and only did he withdraw it.


    "Wew, thanks for your help, Young Master." The baboons sighed in relief. They nearly froze in ce.


    "No problem. But who could it be?" He pondered while ncing at the woman. She seemed to be the biggest suspect here.


    "Haiz, she is still motionless and doesn''t seem to be bothered by all this." He shook his head.


    "Young Master, let''s not bother about this. Maybe an expert passed outside." One of the baboons suggested.


    "I hope so." Davion went along with him.


    "Young Master, you really surprised us. You possessing such strong mes makes us believe that you are a real deal; a visitor from the Phoenix Ind."


    They trusted him wholeheartedly while praising him.


    "So, why don''t you tell us more about that ce?" They were interested.


    "Ahem." Davion cleared his throat and started babbling nonsense.


    "It''s not as good as you think. But it''s quite peaceful with no battles and chaos like here. The people cultivate in tranquility and are in seclusion most of the time. The same goes for me."


    "Thus, I sneakily left the ce to escape the boredom. Not only that, I want to make a name for myself here and prove my talents to the rest of the world. Especially to the Phoenix n."


    "Wow! Young Master, who could have thought that you would have such an abominable will. We believe you endured a lot your way here." The baboons now saw him in a different light. He was a great character.


    Davion nodded and showed a pitiful expression. Although he lied about almost everything, he in fact suffered a bit whening here.


    Seeing him acting this way, one of the baboons who seemed younger decided to light up the mood.


    "Hehe! Why the Phoenix n, young master? Trying to marry the little princess of the Phoenix n with your achievements."


    "Did I get caught?" Davionughed awkwardly.


    "Haha" They allughed, but they suddenly came to a halt as the surrounding temperature dropped once again. This time dangerous coercion far greater than earlier was felt. However, it onlysted for a couple of seconds.


    "Fuck"


    "What does she want? Is she warning us? We didn''t even do anything." Davion was furious inside. Nevertheless, he showed no emotion outside and said, "Now, why don''t you both address yourselves. It''s your turn."


    "Oh! How can we forget that?" They embarrassingly looked at each other and started the conversation. As for the coercion earlier, they thought another expert had passed by.


    Listening to them, he learned that the younger one was named Brycen while the bigger one was Brodie. They were siblings from the Baboon Tribe that were affiliated with the Six-Armed Ape Tribe.


    This Six-Armed Ape Tribe didn''t lose out to the Golden Lion Tribe in both influence and strength. They established themselves in the easternmost part of this World in the territory of the ck Tortoise n.


    "Can you tell me more about the ck Tortoise n?" From Anders'' map, he knew that this n had territories almost as equal to the Dragon n. So, they should be one of the powerhouses here.


    "Since you are not from here, it''s not unusual for you to ask this. But you would certainly offend the other person with this question. All the people living here know about the ck Tortoise n." Brodie reminded him and continued.


    "The Phoenix n, The ck Tortoise n, The White Tiger n, and The Dragon n are the ones who rule this world. This is due to their superior bloodline and owning Saint Realm Experts."


    "Oh! Only these ns have Saint Realm Experts?" This was why Davion was being friendly to them. It was to collect information.


    "Yes." Brycen interjected and said, "The ck Tortoise n is simr to your Phoenix n on the outside. There are no battles and the territories seem to be in peace."


    "But they are involved in trade and business. The Sky Heavens Restaurant you see in this city is the main showcase of their strength as this is only a branch restaurant. They have established simr branches all over the world."


    "Humm, now I know why they were friendly to me." Davion finally realized why these baboons had good personalities.


    As a tribe affiliated to the territory of the ck Tortoise n, they must love peace and should be here for trades too. Besides, it wasmon knowledge for people involved in trades to always increase their influence by making friends all over the ce.


    He asked them this question, and they replied just as he had guessed. They were bringing materials from their tribe to the Sky Heavens Restaurant. The other surprising thing was that these restaurants were not so simple. They sold goods and materials used in making treasures, pills, artifacts, and many more.

 Chapter 193 - The Strongest Being Under The Heavens

    "Young Master, it seems that you are quite interested in the Sky Heavens Restaurant. Why don''t you go there with us tomorrow? We have some business there after all." Boride suggested.


    "It would be a pleasure." Davion agreed without hesitation. He was eager to see what they really sold. It would be better if he could find pills that were useful for Domain Realm Experts.


    "Haha, it''s nothing." Borideughed.


    "Now, can you borate what you meant by earlier? I didn''t get it when you said that the ck Tortoise n is simr to my Phoenix n on the outside. Is there more to it?" Davion asked..


    "Indeed. The missing page in the book you showed me must have also contained this information." Boride guessed.


    "Is that so?" Davion nced back at the book cover and realized that it was a book containing general details about the territories of the Demon Beast World.


    "Haiz, it''s embarrassing. I didn''t even know what I was reading." Due to that woman, his mind had never been in the book.


    "Going through it for a while, you must be thinking why the ck Tortoise n have fewer territories, don''t you?" Boride knew his thoughts.


    "Of course." Davion nodded. This was the thing that caught his attention at first when seeing Anders'' map. The same goes for the Dragon n.


    "Actually, it''s not a secret that one needs to be wary about. Almost everyone knows it. Even your Vermillion tribe should. But I don''t understand why they didn''t tell you." Boride was confused. However, he didn''t ask him, thinking that there might be some reasons behind it.


    Davion became grateful as a result. He saved him the trouble of spewing bullshit once again.


    "The ck Tortoise n has established themselves deep inside the water that surrounds ournd. Not only that, but they have built many cities and favorable ces deep down with their terrifying strength. Many underwater tribes live there." Boride exined.


    "There are even tribes as strong as the Golden Lion Tribe and the Six-Armed Ape Tribe. The best example is the Heaven Swallowing Whale Tribe. From what I have heard they might even be stronger than them." Brycen, who hadn''t spoken for a while finally spoke.


    "Yeah, that''s why underestimating the ck Tortoise n is just seeking death. Moreover, nobody knows how big their territories are as outsiders are forbidden to enter there." Boride shook his head.


    "Hasn''t anybody tried to trespass there and gather intel?" Davion was confused. The ck Tortoise n appeared to be too terrifying. What if they were preparing for battle against the terrestrial tribes?


    "It isn''t easy to do so. The water pressure is tremendous at the bottom. Thus, our mobility is restricted there. Even though you can use your Qi to ignore it, the underwater creatures find it far morefortable there. They can recover their Qi endlessly by absorbing the limitless water elementary particles present." Boride reasoned.


    "Furthermore, what do you think their Domain Realm Experts can do there?" Brycen added.


    "Damn." Davion cursed as he didn''t dare to imagine that scenario. The true strength of Domain Realmy in manipting the surrounding elements. So, with the huge amount of water at hand, they can easily crush their enemies like flies.


    "Also, that ce is more brutal than you can imagine. Their tribes battle against each other and the winner devours the loser party. This is simr to the Devil World. It takes thew of the jungle to a whole new level." Brycen looked solemn.


    Davion agreed and became fearful of that ce. He also wanted to stay away from it.


    "Nheless, we don''t have to be so frightened. The White Tiger n here is no pushover. Onnd, The ck Tortoise can''t do much against them." Brodie was confident.


    "In addition, there is the Dragon n too; the most formidable and the ones that everyone acknowledges to be the strongest. In the sky,nd or seas, they are unstoppable everywhere." Brycen sang praises for them wholeheartedly.


    "They are that strong?" Davion was amazed as the territories they possessed didn''t show that. So, like the ck Tortoise n, there must be something more to them. Thinking this, he asked them in curiosity.


    "Needless to say, they also have hidden territories and cities. However, unlike the ck Tortoise n, they have established them high up in the sky. They are arrogant and disdain everything below." Brodie replied with a wry smile on his face.


    "My God! How can they be so cocky?" Davion was in disbelief.


    "Yeah, this is the reason why they don''t have a good reputation. But we can''t do anything about it. After all, they have the strength to back it up." Brycen answered.


    "Speaking of them, do you guys know about the Royal Bloodlines of the Dragon n?" Since Rnd couldn''t answer him yesterday, he decided to gather knowledge from these baboons. He was certain that he would have a conflict with them in the future because of Rnd.


    "Humm, we don''t know that much. But I believe there are eight royal families in the Dragon n. They are the me Dragon Tribe, the Ice Dragon Tribe, the Air Dragon Tribe, the Earth Dragon Tribe, the Luminous Dragon Tribe, the Lightning Dragon Tribe, the Void Dragon Tribe, and the Nether Dragon Tribe." Brodie told everything he knew.


    "I..I.." Davion shuttered and couldn''t speak a single word. The background of the Dragon n ran too deep. He couldn''t believe there could be so many families. Wouldn''t he get beaten to death if he arrogantly went there with Rnd?


    "Haha, I also had the same expression as you when I first heard it. They are quite amazing, aren''t they? Furthermore, each of these families has at least one Saint Realm Expert." Brycen chuckled.


    "Sheesh." Davion sucked in a cold breath.


    "Nevertheless, this is not where it ends. I heard that there is a Dragon Lord that stands above all of them. He controls a unique type of power that doesn''t belong to any of the Royal Families. It is said that he is the strongest being under the Heavens." Brodie added.


    "Isn''t that too far-fetched?" Davion didn''t believe it. After all, under the heavens meant all the worlds including the Human World.


    "I don''t think so." Boride denied it and Brycen nodded his head in understanding. They seemed confident.


    Seeing their resolute expression, Davion decided to let go of this matter and asked, "Can we people make a visit there?"


    "Although they hold us in contempt, we are allowed to go there. There are many teleportation formations in the territories of the Dragon n that can take you straight up there." Boride answered.


    "That easy?" Davion was baffled.


    "Indeed. They don''t care who sets foot there. They are sure that nobody would dare to create troubles there." Boride smiled.


    "However, Young Master, if you are really eager to go there, then I suggest you not to. The people living there are very unfriendly. They think too highly of themselves. We were even bullied when we went there thest time." Anger was written all over Brycen''s face.


    "Don''t remind me of that!" Boride scolded. That incident was quite embarrassing and he didn''t want anyone hearing it.


    "Haha" Davionughed it off as he didn''t bother to ask those details. Instead, he questioned, "So, do these dragonse down here?"


    "How can they? Only some dragons having weaker bloodlinese here asionally. They simply check over the matters of the territory and leave immediately." Brodie said while shaking his head. He didn''t like anything about them except for their strength.


    The conversation of Davion with the baboon siblings continued till the sunset. He inquired about a lot of things he didn''t know and from the books, he was reading as well while they happily answered him without getting annoyed all this time.


    As a result, Davion was impressed by them. So, when they were about to leave, he offered them two middle-grade spiritual artifacts from his spirit ring. However, they declined them without any hesitation.


    "Young Master, how can we take them?"


    "They are too valuable. What we did for you is too insignificant whenpared to these artifacts."


    Davion observed them carefully and didn''t see much change in their expressions.


    "They are honestly good people." Davion smiled. He was not sure he could find someone like them even in the Human World.


    He then took out another two artifacts and arrogantly dered, "If you consider me as the Young Master of the Vermilion Tribe, then you have to ept it. Or else I will find it disrespectful."


    They looked at each other and helplessly nodded.


    "Thank you, Young Master." They epted those artifacts and bowed towards him.


    "Haha, let''s meet tomorrow at noon." As a Young Master, he had to act in this way. Now, he was certain that these baboons wouldn''t question his identity.


    "By the way, it''s already night. Aren''t you returning, Young Master?"


    "You can stay with us if you have no ce to settle down."


    They suggested.


    "It''s not the case. I will be reading here for a while." He still had some books left to be finished.


    "We won''t disturb you then." They left with smiles on their faces.


    Davion gazed at them until they disappeared from his vision and returned back to what he was doing. But the mysterious woman who had been silent for the whole time finally made her move.


    She dragged her chair opposite to his desk gracefully and sat on it. Next, she spoke in a cold tone.


    "Who are you actually?"

 Chapter 194 - Conflict

    "I¡­" Davion panicked and didn''t know what to say.


    "Did she see through my lies?" He pondered and since he wasn''t sure, he decided to test the waters.


    "Lady, it seems like you have been listening to our conversation. Although you may be strong, it is rude to do so." He reminded her.


    "Shut up!"


    "A fraud like you isn''t qualified to lecture me. Just tell me who you are?" The woman scoffed.


    "Damn, she is too arrogant." He cursed inwardly. But he didn''t dare to show anger on his face.. He believed that this woman was certainly above the Domain Realm. After all, his Mind-Eye didn''t work on her.


    "Lady, why do you doubt me? You cannot call others so disrespectfully without any valid proof. I am definitely the Second Young Master of¡­" Before he could finish his sentence, the woman tapped on the desk and it began burning slowly.


    The mes were white and strange in the sense that it was burning calmly without any hint of threat. This waspletely different from Davion''s blood-colored me as his me distorted the space and looked terrifyingly destructive.


    In a couple of minutes, the desk turned into ashes causing Davion and the woman to sit face to face without anything separating in between them.


    "What is she trying to do? With her abilities, destroying the table shouldn''t even take a single second. Is she showing off her mes?" He was doubtful.


    While he was pondering, another shocking thing happened that made him jump out in fright.


    He saw tiny white mes automatically appearing in the same spot where the desk had perished. The me grew bigger in size, and who knows how the desk which had been destroyed came into existence in the speed visible to the naked eyes.


    "My God!" He eximed in disbelief.


    The woman snapped her finger and the mes vanished into thin air. As for the desk, it had genuinely materialized. However, Davion was still not convinced. He put his hands on it and checked it properly.


    "It''s no different from earlier." He muttered and gazed at her intently for an exnation. He couldn''t believe she could recreate a desk from nothing.


    "Haha, you got caught red-handed. If you were really from the Vermilion Tribe then you would have been able to recognize it." The woman gave a sweet chuckle.


    Listening to her voice andughter confirmed that this woman is definitely young. Nheless, he wouldn''t be sure about it. After all, in the cultivation world, transforming into a younger self or possessing a young body was not so difficult. Who knows she might be one of them?


    "Eh! The Vermilion Tribe?" He didn''t understand what she was trying to say.


    Seeing his reaction, she shook her head and addressed herself. "You can call me Siena. Unlike you, I''m in fact from Phoenix Ind."


    "So, you can now cut to the chase and introduce yourself honestly." She ordered.


    "This¡­"


    "What a coincidence!" Davion became speechless. It was the second time he fell into trouble after spewing some random name.


    "Indeed. You had many ws in your story. If only there were powerful people instead of these baboons, they would have simply asked for you to transform." She added.


    Davion nodded in understanding. Asking others to transform sounds quite disrespectful. Even if the baboons wanted to see it, they wouldn''t say it out loud.


    "I didn''t lie about my name. I am Davion; thest surviving member of the me Tiger n that was wiped out long ago." He released a small part of his bloodline aura in his right hand which took the shape of the face of a tiger.


    "Humm, I see. The tribe that betrayed their own species; the White Tiger n." She was amazed.


    "Betrayed?" Davion was confused. It was his first time hearing this.


    "Haiz, you are clueless about everything. Here I was thinking I was the one who had zero knowledge." Siena sighed.


    "It looks like you are not from this world." The moment she said this, Davion''s mouth twitched and this didn''t escape her eyes.


    "As I thought, you are hiding more from me. Come say it." He now hadpletely caught her attention. Who could have thought that she would run into someone so interesting and mysterious after running away from home? Especially when she was curious and wanted to know more about the outside world.


    "You.." Davion was getting furious. This woman was getting annoying as time passed. Nheless, he couldn''t do anything about it.


    "Here I thought that I was strong after reaching level 40. But it was only my wishful thinking. I am getting bullied here by an unknown woman." He had various thoughts in his mind.


    "Hehe, don''t think about lying once again." Her evilugh gave Davion goosebumps.


    "Fuck. I will definitely get back to her in the future." He made up his mind. However, he didn''t answer her straight away but instead replied, "I will answer you if you can tell me why you suppressed me with your bloodline the moment I entered here."


    As for her releasing coercion when he was having a conversation with the baboon brothers, he could understand it. How could one not get angry when one lies openly about her home infront of her?


    "Oh! I remember my mes getting out of control and trying to escape from my body. This has never happened to me before and shouldn''t be happening to someone like¡­" She paused there and put her hands on her mouth abruptly.


    "Phew, I nearly revealed more information." She thought.


    His expression became solemn when he heard it.


    "Even though she possesses a superior bloodline than mine, her mes still went out of hand near me. I believe it''s not because it''s weak but rather it must be due to my tattoo."


    "What should I do if she inquires about it?" He began sweating. Besides, he didn''t bother trying to know what she was hiding in the end. This was because there was only one thought in his mind. How should he react if she attempts to strip him off of his clothes?


    Nevertheless, utterly out of his exception, she didn''t continue on this topic any further. She simply waved her hand and dered, "You can start."


    "Thank God" Davion sighed in relief and began answering by twisting the truth a little. He told his father escaped to the human world and gave birth to him. Currently, his father died, and he was thest surviving member of the tribe. Then using the secret method left behind by his father, he traveled all the way here.


    "Is it true?" In response to him, Siena stood up all of a sudden and grabbed his hands. He became bewildered seeing her act this way.


    "Of course. Do you think I will lie to you again?" He smiled despite not understanding why she was so agitated.


    "Do you have a way back?" She asked immediately.


    "I do." He blurted without hesitation.


    "Can you take me with you?" She requested with a pleading tone. She knew that her tribe would soon find out that she had escaped and they would definitely being for her.


    "This.." He now found it difficult to answer. He was confused why she would have this odd and easy request. He knew that experts above the Domain Realm could swiftly create a void in space to travel between worlds.


    "Does this mean that she isn''t in the Venerable Stage as I had guessed? Or is there something that stops such experts from traveling through worlds?" Various scenarios yed in his mind. But he couldn''te up with anything.


    Seeing him lost in his thoughts, she spoke, "Is it possible?"


    "Eh!" He finally came back to his senses and replied with difficulty, "I can. But it takes time and many rare materials are required."


    Although he agreed, he would not let her do this easily. He would take away as much wealth as he can from her.


    "Are you trying to build arge-scale teleportation formation?" She thought this way.


    "Yes, yes." Davion smiled in agreement.


    "Now I understand why you nned to visit the Sky Heavens Restaurant. You must be thinking of buying materials there, aren''t you?" She guessed.


    Davion nodded again and decided to go with the flow. However, her next words poured cold water over him.


    "How about I pay for all these materials? I will even give you extra benefits for taking me there. But I will only pay once we reach there. I can''t trust you yet." She reasoned.


    "You.." This woman was too cheeky, and it was difficult to fool her. So, Davion said angrily, "I can''t believe you too."


    "You dare to put me in the same shoes as you?" She replied back in the same way.


    "Humph! You are the suspicious one here and the one who can''t be trusted at all. Not only do you hide your face, you even sneakily eardrop others'' conversation. You look like a thief from inside out." He didn''t go easy on her.


    Previously, he would have never responded this way. But now it was different. He was confident that she wouldn''t strike him because he had what she desired. Moreover, he felt satisfied talking back to her.


    Siena didn''t reply a word and simply stood there as a statue. She couldn''t believe someone would provoke her and would be so rude to her. It was the first time she experienced this feeling.


    It felt really bad and her anger surged outside as a result. White mes continuously emerged from her body and they flowed towards his hands as she was still holding them.

 Chapter 195 - A Bet

    "Damn, she really attacked." Davion cursed inside but didn''t try to pull back his hands. He wanted to test what this weird me could do against his powerful physical body.


    In a couple of seconds, his hands began burning as he hadn''t released any trace of his spiritual energy to protect himself.


    "This.." He was amazed by what happened next. His hands turned ck and lost their vitality. Nheless, the strange thing was that he didn''t feel a single ounce of pain during the whole process.


    The mes then started spreading towards his upper body.


    "It''s enough.. She will definitely kill me at this rate." He was about to release his spiritual energy when the mes immediately stopped at once. Next, it steadily withdrew towards Siena.


    "I''m sorry. I couldn''t contain my anger." She apologized, causing Davion to gaze at her in disbelief. He couldn''t believe she could be this polite.


    The other surprising thing was that his hands that had lost vitality magically recovered and he could freely move them as if nothing had happened.


    "This should be okay I guess." She took back her hands and simrly gazed at him. Thus, the atmosphere became awkward with both looking at each other not knowing what to say.


    But the first one to break the silence was Siena.


    "First, I''m not a thief."


    "Second, I only heard your conversation so that I could learn more about this ce like you."


    "Third, and thest one, to prove my sincerity I am willing to show you my face." She didn''t give a single chance to refute.


    "You don''t need to.." Davion hadn''t even finished speaking when she simply grabbed her veil and lifted it up. As a result, he couldn''t turn a blind eye to it.


    "Wew" Davion blew cold air and mumbled, "Is this what a jade beauty means?"


    With fiery orange hair, crystal clear skin, a pair of arched eyebrows, her enticing constetion-blue eyes, and red soft lips, she was the epitome of beauty.


    "How long are you going to stare?" She scoffed and put down her veil. Afterward, she returned back to her seat and lowered her head. Nobody knew what she was thinking.


    However, Davion would definitely have a nose bleed if he could see through her veil right now. Her face had be apple red due to shame adding a whole newyer to her beauty.


    "How could I do that? What was I thinking?" Her mind had be a mess.


    "Haiz, let''s forget it. I believe he will trust me now." While she was thinking, Davion cleared his throat and finally spoke.


    "Ahem-"


    "Lady, if you are thinking of using your beauty to gain my trust then it won''t work. I am a man of morals and virtues. Nevertheless, seeing your strong conviction to get away from here, I have decided to help you." Although he acted in a calm manner, his brain was still reminiscing about her face.


    "Shameless." Siena cracked her knuckles in anger as she knew that he was clearly acting tough.


    "Cut the act. I know all you men are the same." She replied in a disdainful tone.


    "Haha, do you genuinely think so? Listening to your words makes me believe that you ran away from home. Especially from marriage." He joked with a clich¨¦ plotline from the novels he used to read.


    "You can say so." She didn''t deny it nor agreed upon it. This answer made him speechless.


    "Doesn''t this mean that her tribe will soon being after her, and I might get caught in some troubles? It seems like I have to return home soon." He made up his mind.


    While he was in deep thought, all of a sudden, she expressed her gratitude. "Thank you. I will be in your care."


    "No problem. Now can you tell me more about this white me?" He asked. This was what he wanted to know since the moment he saw it.


    "It''s nothing much. But just a me special to my tribe like how the Golden mes is to the Golden Lion Tribe." She didn''t want to exin any further.


    "Is that so?" Davion was disappointed. He wanted to know if there were any ways to learn it. After all, this me had recovering and healing properties that could aid him in a battle.


    Regardless, seeing her being so resolute, he could only give up. So, he went to the topic that they had left earlier. "Then can you at least tell me what you meant by my tribe betraying the White Tiger n?"


    "I don''t know much. I only told you what was written in this book." She raised her right hand, and one of the books automatically flew from her previous desk and appeared in her hand.


    "Here." She passed it to him.


    From this book, he learned the history of the me Tiger n and how amazing they were. But the thing that caught his attention the most was the King of mes.


    "He should be the Ancestor of the Old Tiger from whom I obtained this weird tattoo and bloodline." He connected the dots and came to realize it.


    "Siena, there isn''t much information about betraying here. Do you know anything more?" He asked. Although he wasn''t rted to the me Tribe in any way, the answers to his tattoo could be somewhere here.


    "No, I don''t." She shook her head and questioned, "Actually, why did you take the risk toe here? You would be hunted down by the White Tiger n if they knew you were here."


    "I wanted to know the truth. From what I was told, it was the Heavenly Demon Sect that destroyed my tribe. Thus, there is definitely something fishy here." This was told by the old tiger before his death.


    "The Heavenly Demon Sect? Are you sure?" She cried out.


    Davion could feel nervousness in her voice. This was to be expected as The Heavenly Demon Sect had a notorious reputation. Almost everybody feared them.


    "Yes." He nodded.


    "Does this mean that the Heavenly Demon Sect conspired with the White Tiger n?" She had a wild guess.


    "This is a possibility." He didn''t deny it.


    "So, what do you want to do now? Investigate about the White Tiger n?" She asked.


    "I will be seeking death if I tried to do that. The White Tiger n is not something I can deal with my current strength." He reasoned.


    "Wise decision. I thought you would be blinded by revenge." She praised him.


    "I''m not that na?ve. I know my limits." He smiled and continued.


    "However, I wille back here in a couple of months after reaching the Venerable Stage." He dered with confidence.


    "Haha, you are a strange one, aren''t you? Do you think it is that easy?" She ridiculed him.


    "Why do you doubt me?" He looked at her with interest. Currently, he was level 40 and he only needed to level up ten more times to reach that stage. It sounded quite easy.


    "At the moment, you are only in the early stage of the Domain Realm. So, everyone in the right mind willugh at you." She had noticed his cultivation base when he had released his aura to counter her coercion not long ago.


    "Why don''t we make a bet?" He suggested yfully.


    "What bet?" She decided to go along. After all, it was impossible for one to reach the Venerable Stage in such a short time. This was even true for the geniuses of the Four Major ns of the Demon Beast World.


    "If I can aplish it, then you will provide me with at least three spirit veins, and if.." Before he could finish his sentence, she interrupted him straight away.


    "You.."


    "Do you know how much a spirit vein is worth?"


    "Not only that, but you are asking for three."


    "You can forget about it." She waved her hand in annoyance.


    "Hehe, did you think that you would lose?" He mocked her.


    "Humph! I don''t know where you get the confidence from. But I will remind you once again that it''s not possible," she said.


    "Just admit it. You are scared." He smirked.


    "Fine. If you are somitted to it, then I will dly ept your challenge. But instead of the spirit veins, I will give you a portion of my white mes." She boldly stated.


    "Really?" He eximed with happiness written all over his face.


    "Besides, if you lose, you have to do whatever I say for all your life. You can consider it as being my servant." She went harsh on him thinking that he would back away. But instead, he dly epted it.


    "Deal."


    In this way, Davion and the mysterious Siena became close with each other without knowing much about the other party. They read books together and shared their knowledge.


    Moreover, Davion described the human world and his experiences while Siena did the same about her Phoenix Ind. This continued for the whole night until the next day came. Only when it was noon, did they leave and proceed towards the Sky Heavens Restaurant.

 Chapter 196 - Sky Heavens Restaurant

    "Young Master, you are here?" The moment Davion arrived outside thepound of the Sky Heavens Restaurant; he was greeted by the baboon brothers.


    "Yes, I''ve arrived. Did we make you guys wait for a long time?" He smiled.


    "No, that''s not the case," Brodie replied while eyeing the woman in the veil behind Davion.


    "Is she the woman from the library who was there yesterday the whole time?" Brycen recognized her before Brodie.


    "Indeed. She will be joining us. Will there be any problem?" Davion asked.


    "How can that be?" The brothers shook their heads and introduced themselves to her.


    Siena nodded in response and greeted them. "I''m Siena. Nice to meet you two."


    "We are pleased to meet you too." The brothers simultaneously bowed their heads. Although they were curious about her background, they didn''t inquire about it thinking that she might get displeased.


    Moreover, they were aware that they were simply not qualified enough to stand infront of her if not for the Young Master. This was because her aura felt deep and unfathomable like an abyss. Thus, they were sure that she was an expert far stronger than them, and it was better to keep a distance from her.


    "Let''s head inside." Davion dered while unfurling his fan. He was excited to know whether there were any pills useful to Domain Realm Experts found here or not. After reaching level 40, the Soul Qi refining pills were as useless to him as the previous Qi refining pills. Now he needed to find something more powerful.


    "Allow us to lead the way." The brothers went ahead while Davion and Siena followed them.


    Making their way inside, they saw arge door which was guarded by two men wearing blue-colored armors and carrying sharp tridents. When Davion peered through them, he saw their soul looking like a shark radiating energy at the Nascent Soul Stage.


    "To think that Nascent Soul experts are working as guards here, the strength of the ck Tortoise n is really terrifying." He eximed.


    "Indeed. But this is only the tip of an iceberg." Brodie added.


    Davion nodded in understanding and asked the other question he was curious about.


    "Isn''t this ce supposed to be the most remarkable thing this city has to offer?"


    "Of course." Brycen agreed.


    "Then why can''t I see anybody entering here?" Davion questioned.


    "Oh! It''s not like that. There is another small door at the back from where people get in. However, that door is for the demons that have yet to transform. As for us experts, we go through this door," Brodie exined.


    "It makes sense." Davion spread his Mind-Eye and caught various types of demon beasts entering through that door.


    "Moreover, there is also another reason for it. Although us experts are fewer in number, especially in this city, it shouldn''t be so empty. I heard that the Golden Lion Tribe is tightening the security of this city in search of a culprit that destroyed their alchemy business. Thus, people are scared to roam outside in fear of running into an ident." Boride told what he knew.


    Davion''s expression changed when he heard it.


    "This also exins why the streets didn''t look as lively as yesterday." When proceeding here, he had noticed this strange change.


    "It has just been a day and they are already making big waves. Who knows what they would do now?" He pondered.


    "So, Young Master, I suggest you take care of yourself and not cause any troubles during these days. Although you might have a high status in Phoenix Ind, the Golden Lion Tribe might not care about it. After all, the White Tiger n are behind them," Boride reminded.


    "I understand," Davion replied.


    Talking about these things, they went inside the door. As for the guards, they stood like a statue and merely cast a nce at them. They didn''t even bother to greet the guests.


    "They are quite arrogant," Davion murmured and the others had simr thoughts as well. Nheless, they didn''t bother about it since something interesting happened when they set their foot on the stairs that appeared ahead of them.


    They felt a faint pressure trying to push them down.


    "Young Master, do you know why this building is six-storied in the first ce?" Brodie asked.


    "Is it rted to the pressure that we are experiencing?" Davion guessed.


    "Yes, you are correct. The higher one goes, the stronger the pressure is. Currently, we brothers can only go to the fourth floor. I believe once you reach the Domain Realm, you can have ess to the other floors." Brodie exined.


    "Humm, does this mean that there are significant differences between each floor?" Davion inquired.


    "Yes, they can''t bepared at all. It''s like the difference between Heaven and Earth. The first floor only has goods suitable for the Qi refining stage while the upper ones have rare treasures that might even catch the interest of Venerable Stage experts." Brodie answered.


    "Is that so?" Davion was surprised.


    "Besides, these are not the only things that people visit here for. The dishes and wines avable here are at apletely next level. They help in Qi cirction and purifying the impurities in our bodies. That''s why people visit here to improve their cultivation base too." Brycen interjected.


    Next, they climbed the stairs and reached the fourth floor in the blink of an eye without any trouble. The so-called pressure waspletely non-existent for them.


    "Young Master, will¡­" Brodie was about to speak when suddenly the nearby door burst open and an old man wearing a green cape emerged into their view.


    "Uncle Mark, why are you here?"


    Seeing him, the baboon brothers cried out at the same time.


    "You guys have arrived atst. What took you so long? Don''t you know how worried I was?" Mark scolded.


    "Did something happen in the n?" The brothers'' faces became solemn in an instant. They knew that Uncle Mark held a high position in their tribe and for him to personallye all the way here meant that the problem was big.


    "It''s not that. But¡­" Mark abruptly stopped there as he finally noticed two people behind them.


    "Are they your friends?" He asked while eyeing the brothers with a serious look.


    Understanding his intentions, Brodie turned to Davion and requested.


    "Young Master, can you give us a second? Our Uncle wants to have a personal talk with us."


    "No problem. We will wait here." Davion gave a warm smile.


    In response, they bowed towards him and followed Mark into the door from where he had appeared.


    "Davion, what do you think?" Siena, who had been silent for a while, finally opened her mouth.


    "How could I know? Nheless, the situation seems to be grave. If not, the old man would have at least greeted us." Since he was addressed as Young Master, Mark must have realized that he was an important person from an influential tribe. However, he utterly ignored him acting disrespectfully.


    "Hehe, maybe he saw through your fake identity?" Siena mocked him.


    "Is my acting that terrible?" Davion denied that possibility.


    "You still dare to boast when you were caught by me?" She poured cold water over him.


    "Whatever." He let go of this topic and asked while pointing his finger in that room, "Siena, I''m curious. Can you see through it with your Divine Sense?"


    "You want me to eardrop?" She questioned.


    "Nah." He shook his head.


    "What about you?" She didn''t answer but rather questioned back.


    "I can''t. The same goes for the rooms on the lower floors." Disappointment could be seen on his face.


    "Why do you look sad? I am also in the same position as you." She admitted that her Divine Sense didn''t work.


    "Haiz, the ck Tortoise n really have great means." He sighed.


    They chit-chatted for a couple of minutes before the Baboon Brothers ultimately came out. Moreover, they looked worried, and beads of sweat could be seen on their foreheads.


    "Young Master, it looks like we have to part ways here due to some unforeseen circumstances." Brodie apologized.


    "Okay! You can leave without any worries. I won''t take this matter to heart." Davion patted his shoulder.


    "Brodie, we are running out of time. Hurry up." Without waiting for his response, Mark rushed down the stairs.


    "Young Master, please ept this." Brycen on his side took out a weird leaf-shaped token and passed it to him.


    "I believe that it might help you in the future. With this, you can be considered as one of the guests of the Four-Armed Ape Tribe."


    "Thank you. I won''t be polite." Davion dly epted it.


    "Goodbye." The brothers dashed off. But all of a sudden Brodie paused and whispered something into Davion''s, causing him to frown.


    "Young Master, you should leave this city as fast as possible. My Uncle told me that the Golden Lion Tribe is preparing something big and the whole city might suffer." Saying this, he finally ran off.


    "Did you hear it?" Davion asked Siena.


    "Humm, what do we do? Are we staying here?" Siena wasn''t able to decide.


    "Hehe, of course. I believe with your strength the Golden Lion Tribe won''t make things difficult for us." He shamelesslyughed and began climbing the stairs.


    "You..." Siena shook her head and chased after him.

 Chapter 197 - Fairy Pills

    "My God! How can it be so huge?" Davion eximed in astonishment when he entered the door on the fifth floor.


    This room was thrice asrge as how it seemed from outside. The floor was marbled and shiny on which he could clearly see his own reflections. On the ceiling, there were weird bright jellyfishes lighting up the room instead of the normal chandeliers.


    There were well-furnished tables and chairs kept in the middle in an arranged manner. As for the sides, there werepartments of various sizes made for people who came in groups. Like the other rooms, thesepartments were imprable with his Mind-Eye.


    "Can you at least lower your voice? You are embarrassing us." Siena''s voice came from behind.


    "My bad. I got excited after seeing this spatial formation as it''s my first time. Moreover, why are you worried? There is nobody here to eardrop us." He reasoned.


    "I heard it." A kid''s voice was heard from above rming both of them.


    They gazed over and saw a female child materializing out of thin air. She was transparent and waspletely made up of aura.


    "Wee to the Sky Heavens Restaurant."


    "Guests, what do you like to order? Since it''s your first time here, I will show you the menu." She greeted them and with just a flick of her hand, a translucent panel appeared infornt of them.


    There they could see a long list of wines and dishes along with their prices. However, Davion didn''t bother to look at them and simply dered, "Bring everything you have."


    "What? Are you really trying to eat all by yourself?" Siena blurted out in disbelief. The child also had the same reaction.


    Although Domain Realm Experts could digest almost everything, the foods he ordered were not normal. The energy contained in them would definitely be huge for one to handle. It might even backfire and cripple him. Not only that, but the price was also astronomical.


    "Indeed. Is there any problem?" He asked innocently and didn''t forget to mock her too.


    "If you are thinking about the cost, then you don''t have to brood over it. I won''t ask you for a single penny as I know your sorry state. Just eat till your heart gets content. Everything is on me."


    "You.." She became furious but didn''t argue with him. After all, what he said made sense. She hadn''t carried much wealth when running away from home.


    "Humph! Let''s see what you will do with the food. Don''t beg for my helpter on." She scoffed inwardly and sat on a nearby table.


    Davion smiled seeing her reaction. He then said to the child, "I heard that you can buy rare goods here, is it true?"


    "Of course." She opened her palm and a circr orb popped up in it. She gave it to him and said, "You need to inject your Qi."


    Davion nodded and did what she told, causing another panel to appear infront of him. Simr to the earlier panel, he saw tones of materials with their price listed together.


    "Sir, you can browse the goods here while we prepare your dishes." The child suggested.


    "Ok." Davion sat opposite of Siena and went through it carefully. As for the child, she passed through the ceiling and disappeared.


    After looking through it for a couple of minutes, his expression became uglier and uglier.


    Seeing this, Siena immediately asked with concern, "Did you not find the stuff?"


    She was referring to the materials required for the Teleportation Formation that Davion had lied to. She didn''t say it in a straight manner in fear that somebody might hear it.


    "No, it''s not the case. In addition to them, I was looking for pills useful for someone at the Domain Realm. But I can''t seem to find them." He was disappointed.


    "Hehe, were you trying to use pills to win the bet?" She chuckled.


    "Is this strange? I believe that all the geniuses from the big tribes take them to increase their cultivation base quickly, including you." He was sure about it.


    "It''s not that easy. These pills are called Soul Strengthening Pills and can only be made by beings who have mastered the power ofws. So, they are terrifyingly expensive and difficult to produce. This also holds true for the four major tribes. From what I''ve heard the Phoenix n barely makes twenty of these in a year." She exined.


    "That rare?" Davion had his mouth wide open.


    "Indeed, this is the reason why they arebeled as Fairy Pills." She added.


    "Haiz, does this mean that I can''t get my hands on them here?" He sighed.


    "Yes. The ck Tortoise n would definitely not sell any of them. They would better use them to nurture more talents in their tribe." She answered.


    "Damn, so what am I going to do now?" He cursed.


    "Hehe, even if you had these pills, you would never be able to break through the next stage." She spoke confidently.


    "Humm, is there something wrong with them?" He was confused.


    "Nah, it''s not like that. These pills be way less effective when you consume them the second time. Furthermore, after reaching the peak Domain Realm, you need toprehend and understand the rules of heavens and earth which is a significant challenge for everyone. Unfortunately, no pills will help one here resulting in many geniuses being stuck in this stage forever." She replied.


    "It looks like I can only forget about them. Then what about the higher-grade spiritual artifacts? There is not a single one mentioned here." Currently, the middle-stage artifacts like the axe and the halberd he used to wield became useless to him.


    It''s because they won''t be able to withstand the tones of aura of heavens and earth he can manipte. Thus, he was in need of higher-grade spiritual weapons. Although he had that staff and two devil skulls, they were not suitable for him. He needed something that could slice through his enemies like butter.


    "What about other lower-grade artifacts?" She didn''t answer that question.


    "Let me see." He scrolled down but didn''t see them as well.


    "Don''t tell me this ce doesn''t sell a single artifact?" He was getting irritated as he wasted his timeing to this useless ce. He didn''t find anything useful here.


    "It seems to be the case. But you don''t have to get so worked up. I have one here." She took out an elegant short sword about 50 cm long engraved with patterns of various types of birds.


    "Are you giving this to me?" He was amazed by her generosity.


    "Consider this as a repayment for today''s treat." She threw it towards him.


    "Thanks." He caught it and made a few swings in the air.


    "It''s extremely light and looks well suited for a woman. Anyways, it''s better than nothing." He murmured and refined it straight away.


    "Hush"


    Powerful white mes emerged from it and before it could spread out, he stopped channeling his spiritual energy.


    "Good Weapon." He praised it.


    "Of course. It is refined by our white mes after all." She felt proud.


    While they were talking, the door suddenly burst open and they saw the childing with her hands raised up with many dishes and bottles hovering over her head.


    "Guests, these are your order." She spread her hands, and everything began dropping one by one on their table. But since the space was not enough, she had no other choice than to drop them on nearby tables.


    Afterward, she asked, "Sir, have you decided on the materials that you are going to purchase?"


    "Yes." He randomly said a few new names and tossed her a spirit ring containing arge number of spirit stones.


    "Sir, I will bring them to you in a couple of minutes." She rushed straight into the ceiling as earlier.


    "Siena, why aren''t you starting?" He couldn''t help but ask when he saw her not eating anything. Actually, he was eager to see her face once again. After all, she has to remove the veil to eat.


    "Then I won''t be polite." She picked up a pair of chopsticks from the table and using it she grabbed a piece of meat from one of the tes. Next, she took it near her mouth while Davion was watching the whole process intently like a movie.


    However, when the most important part came, her veil fluttered a few centimeters ahead allowing her to slip the food in her mouth swiftly. Moreover, she asked with a hint of sarcasm, "Are you disappointed?"


    "Indeed." He didn''t deny it.


    "You are really shameless. How can you admit it so openly? " She spoke with disdain.


    "Haha." In response, he simplyughed it off and chugged in a bottle of wine.


    It tasted bitter, and he felt his body burning at once. But nothing more happened as his heavenly body digested itpletely.


    "Humm, my experience points increased. Although it''s almost negligible, it seems to be true. Everything here helps one in their cultivation.." He thought and began tasting the dishes and wines all one by one.

 Chapter 198 - Uninvited Guests

    "This.." Siena looked at Davion chugging in seven different types of wines like water in amusement.


    "Isn''t he feeling anything?" She pondered. Each of these wines possessed attributes of different elements that could drive the Qi inside one berserk if taken all at once. Despite this, he seemed perfectly fine as he had already finished a few more bottles.


    As for her, she had only drunk the fiery wine that he had tested at first. After all, she didn''t want to take that risk. Furthermore, the foods tested much better than them.


    "It seems like my Phoenix Ind iscking in this department." She thought while savoring the taste of seafood.


    ***


    While they were enjoying themselves, the atmosphere in the city had be depressing. This was because lots of experts from the Golden Lion Tribe were arriving in groups. Not only that but they were being stationed in almost all the corners of the city.


    The other surprising thing was that every single one of them was carrying an oval-shaped mirror in their hands that seemed to be ordinary. But everyone knew that something brought by the Golden Lion Tribe in such arge number could not be so simple.


    As a result, people have be scared toe out of their houses resulting in the streets bing empty. Only Nascent Soul and Domain Realm cultivators could be seen walking. However, they were also not at ease.


    Among them, three unusual-looking people were proceeding towards the Sky Heavens Restaurant. They were all wearing cloaks and masks to hide their identities.


    "Luke, I think we are being monitored." The tallest in the bunch spoke.


    "Logan, now that you have said it. I can indeed feel prying gazesing from each direction." Luke replied. He was the shortest and the fattest among them.


    "Haiz, I told you two to cancel our n today and leave this city early in the morning when we had the chance. But both of you didn''t bother to listen. Now the situation has be even more precarious." Logan sighed.


    "Yeah, who could have thought that the Golden Lion Tribe would go this far? I should have listened to you." A woman''s voice came from the third one.


    "Shut up! you two. It''s no use regretting it at the moment. Let''s just discuss what to do next in the Sky Heavens Restaurant." Luke suggested.


    "Moreover, we don''t need to worry too much. After all, they are here for someone else."


    "Damn, it makes sense. How could I realize it just now?" The woman abruptly cursed, frightening them.


    "Naomi, don''t tell me you are nning to.." Logan panicked as one could see beads of sweat on his forehead.


    "Hehe, we will stick to our original n." She chuckled evilly.


    "Naomi, I don''t think it will be that easy. Besides, we might not be able to catch a single fish today. Do you think anybody will have the leisure toe here when the city is in this mess?" Luke shook his head.


    "Yeah, in addition, with the city guarded this tightly, we might not be able to make our moves so openly like before," Logan added.


    However, all these thoughts went out of their mind once they stepped foot into the fifth floor of the Sky Heavens Restaurant.


    They saw a handsome young man and a mysterious woman surrounded by various dishes and wines from all sides. This was not the end as a child was passing various valuable materials to him.


    Seeing this scene, there was only one thought ringing wildly in their minds.


    "A big fish."


    They exchanged nces with one another and nodded. It was not the first time they were in such a spot. They had been working together for a long time. So, with just a look they could understand each other''s thoughts.


    Meanwhile, Davion thanked the child and put those materials in his spirit ring. He then asked, "Siena, I''ve had enough here. Do you want to leave or continue tasting these foods?"


    He didn''t want to waste any more time in this overrated ce since he was deeply disappointed.


    "Yes, we can leave. I''m full here. But are you going to waste these¡­" Before she could finish her sentence, he swept his hand and everything vanished in the blink of an eye.


    "This.." Her eyes went straight to themp hanging on his belt. With her sharp senses, she clearly caught this movement.


    "I have a family to feed." He smiled in response and caressed it showing his affection.


    "Family? Are you married?" She eximed in surprise. After all, she remembered him saying that he was thest remaining bloodline of the me Tiger n.


    "It''s not that. You will knowter on." He didn''t bother exining it.


    "Acting mysterious, I see. He also has a rare spatial artifact where people can enter and leave. He is still hiding more from me. How intriguing." She had a cheeky smile beneath her veil.


    "Let''s go." He stood up and was about to leave when three people stopped him in his tracks.


    "Young Master, please wait," Naomi called out in a gentle manner.


    "Yes, who might you be?" He acted politely, but he had already swept his Mind-Eye past them.


    He saw their souls in the shape of a ferocious ck-looking wild cat having cultivation bases at the middle stages of the Domain Realm.


    "Is this a panther?" While he was pondering, they introduced themselves one by one. Nheless, they told him that they were traveling merchants from different tribes that met outside this ce by chance.


    But would Davion believe this bullshit? It''s definitely no. This was because their souls have revealed that they belonged to the same tribe.


    Despite knowing this, he didn''t blow out their cover. He wanted to know what act they were trying to pull with a person they had just met. Thus, he went with their flow.


    Moreover, to spice it up, he addressed himself as the Young Master of the ck Panther Tribe causing them to narrow their eyebrows. But the surprising thing was that they didn''t lose their cool. Instead, they acted calmly like they didn''t care.


    "Young Master, then who is the woman behind you?" Naomi observed her from top to bottom.


    "She is Siena, my childhood friend." He answered.


    "Oh my! Do you mind telling us which tribe she belongs to?" Naomi tried to gather as much as intel from him to avoid any possibility of failure.


    "Of course. There is no reason to hide it. She belongs to the White Panther Tribe." He lied with a straight face.


    "Fuck. Do you not have any shame?" The three of them became furious inside. There was not a single bit of truth in his statement. Although they were lying like him, he took it way beyond.


    They had never heard of such gibberish like the White Panther Tribe? Does it even exist? As for the ck Panther Tribe, did he recognize their identities and was mocking them? Or was it simply a coincidence?


    They had many questions to ask. But they knew that they wouldn''t be getting any information from him. So, they went to the next stage of their n.


    "Young Master, why don''t you, and your friend join us for a drink?" Naomi suggested.


    "I would like to." He agreed without any hesitation startling them all including Siena.


    "What is he nning to do? I thought that he would reject it as he had finished drinking a few bottles prior to using." Naomi''s mind was a mess.


    "Young Master, why don''t we head inside thepartment? It''s quitefortable there." Luke suggested.


    "Please lead the way." He gave a warm innocent smile.


    They proceeded forwards, and Davion slowly followed them in.


    "What are you thinking? Weren''t you in a hurry to go home?" Siena came close to him and whispered.


    "I''ve changed my mind." He didn''t say more than this.


    "He is too cunning. Can I really trust him?" Siena became confused due to his actions.


    Inside, it was not so different from the outside except for arge circr table in the middle where everyone could be seated face to face. They took their seats but didn''t talk straight away but curiously gazed at each other causing the atmosphere to be awkward.


    "This person is really difficult to deal with." Naomi still couldn''t believe that such a na?ve and good-looking boy would put them in such a tight spot. The same goes for the other two. This was the first time such an incident urred in their lifelong experience.


    They visited the Sky Heavens Restaurant of smaller cities like the Lupinus City once a month. Next, they would act as merchants and befriend a Domain Realm Expert using the expensive wines and dishes here. Then aftering out, they would find a perfect opportunity and backstab him; not forgetting to take away his spirit ring.. This was their job and their ugly way of living in this chaotic Demon Beast World.

 Chapter 199 - Saint Crystal

    "Young Master, aren''t you curious why we merchant who just met outside are together here?" After the child brought the dishes and liquors, Luke finally broke the silence.


    "Indeed. How can I not be?" Davion responded with a smile on his face. They were now starting to get to the point.


    "It''s due to the fact that we wanted to trade some rare materials among ourselves. This is also why we invited you. After all, you seem to be rich, and the reason why you are here must not only be for having a feast, isn''t it?" Luke spoke confidently.


    "Of course. I am actually here to buy some treasures. But I was meant to be disappointed. I didn''t find a single useful thing here." Davion lifted a bottle of wine and gulped it down, expressing his sorrows.


    This immediately made them delighted. It seemed like their task would be easier than they had imagined.


    "Then, Young Master, can you tell us what exactly are you looking for? There might be a possibility of us having that item." Naomi was curious.


    "Nah, I don''t think so. I heard that item is even precious to the four major ns and is terrifyingly expensive." Davion didn''t bother to say it as how can these so-called fake merchants from the tinpot panther tribe possess the fairy pill?


    "Young Master, how can you doubt us this easily?" Logan was displeased.


    "Logan, stop it. It might be because the Young Master doesn''t know much about us." Luke raised his hand.


    "I hope so," Logan muttered.


    "That''s why we will show him who we truly are." Luke took out a small cubical box from his spirit ring and said, "Young Master, this is a pill that I obtained by chance during my visit to the Lobelia City that lies in the Dragon''s territory."


    He opened the lid, and a strong medical fragrance was released in the air. Just by smelling it caused Davion''s experience points to increase by a certain value.


    "This pill.." His heartbeat sped up rapidly in excitement. He knew what this pill could be.


    "A Soul Strengthening Pill." Siena, who had been silent the whole time, finally spoke. As someone who had taken it, she recognized it in an instant.


    "Young Master, don''t tell me this is what you were looking for?" Seeing their reaction, he was sure about it.


    "What a coincidence!" Davion nodded in agreement. But his mind was thinking about what motives they had behind all this.


    "Haha, it seems like we were fated to meet with each other." Lukeughed and raised his ss towards him.


    Davion too raised his and both took a sip together.


    "Now, Young Master, what do you want to exchange it with?" Luke asked.


    "What do you want? Spirit stones, pills, or middle-grade spiritual artifacts?" Davion acted in a haughty manner.


    "Sheesh" They sucked in a cold breath in astonishment. It looked like they have still underestimated the wealth of this person.


    "We have to catch him by any means." They steeled their resolve as thest bit of their hesitation disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "So, did you make up your mind?" Davion wanted to know what they were after.


    Luke put his hand on his chin looking as if in deep thought. However, he wasughing wildly from within his heart.


    "Haha, brat you are too na?ve. Who cares what I ask for. We will be plundering everything you have in the end. As for the pill, although I stole it from someone else, it will be returning back to me too. There is nothing but profit for me."


    Thus, he randomly chose one.


    "Young master, I would like to exchange for middle-grade spiritual artifacts." He bowed.


    "No problem." Davion passed him a spirit ring that he had prepared not long ago.


    "My God!" Luke had his mouth wide open in disbelief. He saw spears, swords, bows, shields, and many more. There were all types of artifacts.


    "This should be enough." Davion took the pill and stored it in his spirit ring.


    When Naomi and Logan saw Luke''s expression, they became jealous. So, they also took out their goods.


    "Young Master, this is an old map that I obtained in an ancient ruin located in the ck Tortoise territory many years ago." Logan had a worn-out scroll in his hands that was yet to be unfurled.


    "Oh! Where does this map lead to?" Davion was interested.


    "Location of one of the Nine Holy Fires: The Icy Heaven me," Logan answered.


    "Are you sure?" Davion was shell-shocked. He had heard that these mes were all legendary and existed since the beginning of time. Moreover, if found then they would be refined straight away. So, not many people knew where they were located or are located right now.


    Not only that, but if the location of this me were to be revealed, then the whole world would run into chaos. Experts from all over the world would be intrigued as it is considered to be the greatest treasure bred by heavens and earth.


    "Of course. Why do I lie to you?" Logan looked smug.


    "I don''t think so. If it were as you mentioned, then why didn''t you go and obtain that me by yourself?" Siena coldly asked.


    "Eh! This¡­" Logan shuttered and didn''t know what to say.


    "Humph! Show us the map first." Siena ordered in a hostile tone. Did they think that they were pushovers?


    "Lady, it''s not that.." Before Logan could finish his sentence, Siena flicked her hand and the scroll automatically escaped out of his hand.


    She caught it and unfurled it at once.


    "Let me see it too." Davion extended his head and observed it carefully.


    "Damn, now I know why he was not revealing much about it. This ce lies deep in the ocean; the true territory of the ck Tortoise n. The ce nobody dares to venture." He understood everything.


    "Furthermore, did he think that I would lose interest and not buy it after knowing this information?" Others would have definitely done this due to fear of the ck Tortoise n. But it was not the case for him.


    "Here, take this in exchange for your map." Davion threw a spirit ring to him.


    Logan looked through it and had the same reaction as Luke.


    "So many pills¡­" Yes, they were the pills Davion had stolen from the Alchemy Store of the Golden Lion Tribe.


    "Have you gone mad? Why are you buying this useless thing?"


    "Don''t you know that nobody dares to go there? In addition, who knows, if the me is still there? I think it might have been refined already." Siena scolded.


    "It makes sense. But it''s all spection. You will never know without going there." Davion wouldn''t back down this easily.


    "Wow! Young Master. You are a true man." The others praised him while Siena simply shook her head in annoyance.


    "Whatever. It''s futile to worry about this scoundrel in the first ce."


    "Young Master, now it''s my turn. My item is far greater than anything they have shown." Naomi grinned and took out a small pebble having the size of a fingernail. It appeared white and was radiating weird energy that feltpletely different from the aura of heavens and earth.


    "Isn''t this a Saint Crystal?" Siena cried out in surprise.


    "Saint Crystal?" Davion was new to this term.


    "Yes, a Saint Crystal contains the essence, understanding, andprehension of a Saint Realm Expert. It can be formed in two ways. Either after the death of a Saint or inside the dwellings of a Saint. In simple words, it is a part of theirw body." Siena exined.


    "What is thisw body?" Davion was new to everything.


    Siena put her hand on her forehead and sighed, "You are clueless about almost everything. Let me exin it to you from the beginning."


    "First once you master the power ofw, you will step into the Venerable Stage. Next, you will beginprehending morews. And atst, to reach the Saint Realm you have to form thisw body."


    "It is an entity formed bybining one''s body, soul Qi, spiritual arts,ws, and everything they had learned during their cultivation. They transform into apletely different life form at this stage. This is the body of a Saint."


    "Oh! Doesn''t this mean that the morews and spiritual arts you master, the more powerful yourw body bes?" Davion was beaming with excitement thinking about this.


    "Yes. That''s why there is no such thing as early stages or middle stages at this level. Your strengthpletely depends on the formation of yourw body." Siena told everything she knew.


    "Hehe, it looks like I can use my panel to master thousands of spiritual arts and form a godly and unrivaledw body in the future." Davion had an evil smile on his face; giving goosebumps to everyone in the room.


    "So, what benefits can this Saint Crystal provide me at the moment? I believe I am weak currently.." Davion was eager to know.

 Chapter 200 - Got Caught

    "Indeed, it is as you say. This Saint Crystal has no use to you right now. But when you reach the peak stage of the Domain Realm, it can help you get a glimpse of at least onew." Siena exined.


    "Only a glimpse?" Davion was disappointed.


    "It''s because the size of this crystal is too small. If it were any bigger, then you could have felt variousws. Nheless, you can forget about that as only the four big ns possess them." She replied.


    "Anyways, you should buy this stone. Although thew you sense might not be suitable for you, it will still aid you in breaking through the Venerable Stage." She added.


    "You are quite knowledgeable." Davion praised her and turned to Naomi.


    "I will take it. However, I''m curious why you want to trade this precious crystal in the first ce. Don''t you want to reach a higher realm?" No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t understand anything about this group of people.


    They traded rare materials with him like real merchants and they didn''t seem to have any ulterior motives. Besides, lying about their identities at the start.


    "Are they really good people?" He was puzzled inside.


    "Young Master, this little girl has poor talent. It''s been ten years since I have been stuck in the middle stage of the Domain Realm. So, I''m sure even if I have this crystal, I will never be able to break through that barrier. Hence, it''s better to sell it off." She answered pitifully.


    "It makes sense." Davion nodded and threw her a spirit ring containing lots of spirit stones. This was the only wealth he had remaining.


    "Young Master, how rich are you?" Naomi mumbled in disbelief when he saw these many stones. It was enough to feed her whole tribe for a couple of months.


    "Haha" Davion simplyughed it off while ying with the crystal in his hand.


    "My Mind-Eye is useless against it. It''s really extraordinary." He put it into his spirit ring and asked with a smile on his face, "Do you have anything more?"


    "We do." They all replied the same and then shook their heads.


    "But I don''t think they would catch your interest."


    The rare materials they had traded earlier were all obtained by chance in the process of robbing people. They would have never revealed them to the outside world if not for Davion. This was because this was the only way they could catch the attention of someone so wealthy as him.


    "Is that so? Then why don''t we enjoy the feast?" Davion finally became satisfied with this trip. Thus, he could now wholeheartedly appreciate everything here.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the main hall of the Venomous Python Tribe,


    There was a screen projected from an orb where thepleteyout of the Lupinus City could be seen. At the moment, there were many golden dots all over the city.


    Standing infront of this screen were Hector and his two attendants. Hector was standing ahead as usual while they were behind him.


    "Senior Hector, the preparations have been made."


    "We can begin any time you want."


    The attendants spoke while lowering their heads.


    "Hehe, we will finally catch that bastard." Hector chuckled and took out a mirror that seemed simr to the ones his subordinates were carrying.


    Nevertheless, this one was strange as a dangerous and cold aura was being radiated from it. Moreover, the runes and patterns carved on it made one realize at a nce that it was a peerless artifact.


    "Are you two curious about what it is?" Hector turned back and questioned.


    "Of course." They nodded.


    "It is the.." Before he could finish his sentence, a voiceing from the entrance interrupted him.


    "One of the most powerful fairy artifacts of the Golden Lion Tribe: The All-Seeing Mirror."


    "I heard that it can peer through the soul of anyone below the Saint Realm Experts leaving no secrets behind."


    They gazed in that direction and saw Andreas striding towards them.


    "Why are you here? Did you not catch him?" Hector coldly asked. He seemed to be displeased due to his sudden intrusion.


    Realizing this, Andreas hurriedly fell on his knees and apologized.


    "I''m sorry, Senior Hector. I was just getting impatient."


    "Humph! You know your ce." Hector scoffed and recorrected him.


    "What you said about this mirror is true. But only a Venerable Expert can bring out its full potential. Regardless, it''s sufficient to deal with someone at the Domain Realm."


    "Now, we can leave. Notify Carolina too. We are going in full force." Hector ordered.


    "Yes." They left with serious expressions on their faces.


    ***


    At the center of the city,


    Hector began injecting his Qi into the All-Seeing Mirror. After a couple of minutes, the mirror shook and an apparition of an old man appeared above it. He was golden in color, and only his face could be seen. As for his other parts, they were blurred.


    "Is this what the soul of a Fairy Artifact looks like?" Everyone watching this scene had their mouths wide open. After all, it was their first time seeing a fairy artifact in action.


    "Lord," Hector fell on his one-knee and politely addressed him. Seeing this, others did the same.


    "Humm, it''s been a long time since I wasst summoned." The old man''s voice rang in everyone''s ears.


    He then gazed at Hector and said, "So, I was summoned by you. No wonder the energy wascking."


    "Tell me what you want. I can''t sustain myself for long." Hemanded.


    "I want you to locate a person disguising himself in this city with a fairy artifact," Hector told his intentions.


    "That is difficult for me." The old man shook his head. This task was impossible with that little amount of energy.


    "That''s why I have prepared these mirrors for you ording to the instructions from the Tribe Leader." Hector ryed what the Tribe Leader told him.


    "Oh! It''s easy then." The old man sped his hands and hundreds of mirrors that the guards were carrying automatically flew high up in the sky.


    Next, they all arranged in a certain manner like a formation and the All-Seeing Mirror emitted a golden beam of light that went straight to the sky.


    ***


    At the same time,


    Davion, Siena, and the merchants were exiting thepounds of the Sky Heavens Restaurant.


    "Young Master, who could have thought that we would be friends in the end?" Luke patted his shoulder.


    "Haha, me too." Davionughed.


    "Now, what are you nning to do?" Luke politely asked while making eye contact with Naomi and Logan. They immediately understood what he meant. He was referring to strike when their guard is lowered.


    Thus, Logan and Naomi put their hands behind their backs and hidden sharp daggers appeared out of nowhere.


    "I will.." When Davion was about to reply, Siena, who knows why, abruptly pulled his right hand and began running.


    "What happened?" He eximed.


    "I had a bad premonition. Something disturbing will happen if we stay here any longer." She didn''t exin much.


    "Damn, did she see through our intentions?" Luke cursed and yelled loudly.


    "Catch them. Don''t let them escape."


    "This.." Davion became astonished when he heard him.


    "Were they nning this from the start?" He couldn''t believe that they would change their attitude this quickly?


    "It seems to be the case. However, we should not be wasting our time with them. A bigger disaster is approaching us." She answered.


    "Is your tribeing for you?" He guessed.


    "Shut up! It''s not the reason." She released her aura and sped up.


    Despite this, the merchants were able to keep up. Not only that, but they even managed to bypass them.


    "Shadow Zap"


    Their bodies disappeared into the shadows of the buildings nearby and when they moved there, their speed became thrice as fast. In this way, they materialized ahead of Davion and Siena in the blink of an eye.


    "Stop!" They unleashed their cultivation base trying to pressurize them down.


    "Do we fly?" Davion suggested.


    "No. We will catch unwanted attention." She denied it.


    "So, let''s take care of them. With your strength, it will be as easy as crushing ants." He was eager to see her in action.


    "What did you say?"


    "You dare underestimate us!"


    The merchants bellowed in anger. How dare theypare them to ants?


    "Kill them." Luke was the first one to rush in.


    But before he could near them, the sky was all of a sudden illuminated in a golden light.


    "It''s toote. Stay close to me." Siena ordered.


    "Is this what the baboon brothers were mentioning before they left?" Davion did as she told and gazed above solemnly.


    Afterward, the light shed down upon the city scaring everyone there. The merchants responded instantly by coating their bodies with Qi. However, the strange thing was that the light didn''t do anything to them. But instead, their body appeared somewhat transparent.


    "That''s their soul!" Siena cried out since she witnessed the figure of a ck panther visible from them.


    As for Davion and her, they were covered by a circr red-colored barrier preventing the light from entering.


    ***


    On the other side,


    "I found it.." The old man pointed his index finger on the forehead of Hector and the images of Davion and Siena inside a barrier were transmitted into his mind.

 Chapter 201 - Battle Begins

    "It''s done." The old man muttered and vanished into the All-Seeing Mirror. Without him, the mirrors in the sky fell down on the ground and broke into pieces. Thus, the light emitted by them stopped resulting in the sky returning back to normal.


    Despite this, the people didn''t feel safe but rather more ufortable. This was because they felt everything about them being exposed to some old man.


    Hector stood up and gazed in a certain direction coldly.


    "There he is. It seems like there are more people involved."


    He then ordered in a loud voice. "Follow me."


    ***


    On the other side,


    "Is it over?" Davion asked in confusion as he had thought that this light would raze this whole city to the ground. Nheless, not a single dangerous thing happened.


    "It looks like you were worried about nothing."


    "I hope so." She withdrew the barrier and spread her Divine Sense trying to find anything abnormal. However, everything was as usual.


    "Davion, why don''t we leave this city straight away? I''m still not convinced." She requested. This was due to the fact that her fairy artifact was shaking all the time and warning her beforehand.


    "Yes, we..." He paused there abruptly as he sensed many powerful auras heading in their direction with his Mind-Eye.


    "Damn, are theying after me?" He cursed inwardly.


    "Was this light for that purpose? But I was inside a barrier." He was confused.


    "Haha, do you think you two can leave?" Luke''s wildughter was heard. Although that weird phenomenon disrupted him earlier, he didn''t bother about it since he was consumed by greed already. The same went for Naomi and Logan.


    "You all are really annoying." Davion used Thunder Steps and appeared infront of them in the blink of an eye. He didn''t want to waste any time with these ants. After all, stronger people were on their way here.


    "Fuck"


    "He''s too fast." They were caught off-guard by his sudden outburst.


    "Shadow Zap"


    They tried to use the same trick as before to blend into the shadows, but Davion erged his right hand barely managing to grab Luke, the fatter and the slower one among the bunch.


    "You.." Luke used all his strength attempting to break free. Nevertheless, it was useless because beating Davion in terms of raw strength was a challenge for everybody. Especially for someone at the same level as him.


    "Ahh." He cried out in pain as Davion began squeezing his body with force.


    Seeing this, he went all out. His body transformed into a big ck panther and dark elementary particles started gathering from the surroundings. This dark Qi was entering Davion''s body and slowly corroding him from within.


    "Haha, is this all you got?" Davion mocked him and terrifying red mes were released from his other hand. Not only that, but he transformed it into a sharp w like those of devils making sure it was well hidden behind the mes.


    He would never let other people who were not close to him know that he could use devil arts. If leaked, then he would be hunted by everyone and would have no ce to stay.


    However, when he was about to strike him with it, Naomi and Logan emerged from behind his back and shed their daggers at his neck.


    "Watch out!" With this voice, two sharp colorless sword Qi''s carrying dangerous auras came behind them. So, they had to halt their attacks and move to their sides.


    "Swish..Swish.." The sword Qi''s brushed past their skin and disappeared into thin air giving the perfect opportunity for Davion to finish off Luke.


    "Good timing, Siena." Even though he would have easily protected himself, there was no harm in praising her.


    He then pierced straight into the heart of Luke taking his life in a couple of seconds.


    "No.." Naomi and Logan cried out seeing this miserable sight.


    After killing him, Davion took his spirit ring and nced at them with an evil smile on his face. "Now, what shall I do with you two?"


    They looked at each other and nodded their heads. They changed into their demon form like Luke but instead of attacking, they dashed away.


    "We will definitely have our revenge." Naomi didn''t forget to threaten him.


    Siena wanted to make a move hearing this to save future troubles. But Davion stopped her.


    "Let them go. There are powerful individuals heading here." He reminded her.


    "Are you sure? I can''t sense them." She didn''t believe him. After all, her Divine Sense didn''t catch sight of anyone.


    "Why should I lie to you? I have practiced a unique spell from the Human World that has heightened my senses." He answered truthfully. He would never forget that old woman who gave him the precious Mind-Eye technique.


    "Now that you''ve said it, I believe it might be true. Seeing you referring to us as members of the panther tribe must not be a coincidence." When she perceived the souls of the merchants due to the golden light, she had been having this guess.


    "You are quite sharp." He didn''t deny it.


    "Fine, let''s leave," she said.


    Nheless, they weren''t able to escape as a bunch of snake guards appeared ahead of them and surrounded them immediately.


    "How dare you two cause ruckus and fight in the territory of the Venomous Python Tribe?" Their leader in the peak Nascent Soul Stage spoke.


    "Now what?" Siena asked.


    "We can''t waste any more time. Why don''t you make a move?" Davion suggested.


    "Ok!" She pointed her hands towards them and ten powerful sword Qi''s were unleashed from each of her fingers.


    "Puchi-"


    These sword Qi''s hit their targets swiftly, sending them far away. Nobody knew whether they lived or not. Moreover, thismotion attracted the Golden Lion Tribe members who were keeping a watch here. So, they too came to arrest them.


    "Damn, this bunch of flies." Davion took out the sword given by Siena and started killing them while Siena continued sending out her sword Qi''s.


    This continued for a few more minutes before eventually settling down. Just when they were catching their breaths in relief, they heard a huge explosion sounding from their backs.


    "BOOOM"


    They turned there and saw a big ball of a golden-colored me destroying arge portion of the city. Clouds of dusty smoke billowed into the sky, and who knows who many lives were lost as a result.


    "Are they your friends?" A haughty voice came from the smoke.


    "This voice.." Davion felt that he had heard it somewhere but couldn''t recall it at the moment.


    "Furthermore, who are my friends he is implying? Are they the baboon brothers?" He was worried. After all, they were the only friends he had in this world.


    "Why aren''t you responding?" An imposing aura swept past them blowing away the smoke and revealing that figure.


    "It''s him." He saw Hector nearing them while dragging two people with his hands.


    "My God! They are Naomi and Logan. Why are they in his hands?" He was amused. It seems like he was worrying for nothing.


    "Kid, I found you. Don''t think that I won''t recognize you. Even if you are not wearing your hideous mask currently, your red-colored hair and your outer appearance easily gave you away." Andreas bellowed in anger.


    "Davion, what did you do?" Siena asked in a panicked tone. There were twenty Domain Realm experts in total with at least a hundred Nascent Soul experts present here.


    "I don''t know." How could Davion say that he had robbed them?


    "Kid, you dare kill my son. You can forget about living." Without giving him the chance to speak, Andreas charged ahead with a staff in his hands. He couldn''t control himself.


    However, Hector raised his hand and stopped him in his tracks. "Halt."


    "This.." Andreas paused and looked at him asking for an answer.


    "He is not the troublesome fellow here. But the woman behind him." Hector reasoned.


    "Oh! Is she the one with a fairy artifact?" Andreas understood him. He then solemnly gazed at the woman. After observing the powers of the All-Seeing Mirror, he realized that such artifacts were on a whole new level. So, it was better to be careful.


    "Woman, who are you? Why did you brutally plunder our Alchemy Shop and our Quarry? You even killed lots of innocent people there. In addition, the spirit vein was also pulled out." Hector thought that this woman was the mastermind supporting Davion. Thus, he listed all the crimes one by one and questioned her straight away.


    Siena didn''t answer but rather turned towards Davion and coldly asked, "Did you do all that?"


    Davion embarrassingly replied, "How can a noble young man like¡­"


    "Shut up! Now I know why you were so rich. It looks like I have to give you away." She was furious. She couldn''t believe that she was teaming up with a shameless thief right now.


    "How can you do that? Don''t leave me." Davion acted pitifully.


    "Humph!" She scoffed at him and retracted her gaze ahead.


    "I''m not rted to all this. It''s a misunderstanding. You can do whatever you want with him." She dered.


    "Hehe, do you think that I will believe that? Without your fairy artifact, he wouldn''t have been able to hide for so long. We could have caught him the moment he had escaped." Hector chuckled.


    "Fairy Artifact?" Davion learned new things here.


    "Exin yourselves." Siena was puzzled.


    "There is no need for that. We will simply capture you. A mere woman at the early stage of the Domain Realm is not qualified to talk with me." Hector spoke with disdain causing the expression of Siena under the veil to be ugly.


    Meanwhile, Davion looked at her with his mouth agape. He had always thought that she was a peerless expert right from the start. But it seems like he had been mistaken badly.


    "No wonder, her sword Qi and attacks felt weak."

 Chapter 202 - Sienas Strength

    "Why are you staring at me with that face?" Siena was furious. Due to him, everything had be a mess.


    "Is what he said true? Are you really that weak?" Davion wanted to confirm it from her own mouth.


    "What weak? Although I may have just entered the Domain Realm, I can easily hold myself against ate-stage Domain Realm expert." She indirectly agreed.


    Davion shook his head and suggested, "Little girl, how can you run away from home with your weak cultivation base? You should return back. I believe your parents might be worried."


    "You.." She couldn''t believe that he dared to belittle her in this way just because of her cultivation. Who did he think he was? A Saint?


    Thus, she was triggered. So, in a fit of rage, she pulled his cors and spoke straight to his face, "You sure talk big when you aren''t even any better than me. Furthermore, when I go all out, nobody here can be my match and that includes you."


    "Humph!" She pushed him away and didn''t say anything more. It was useless to argue with him any further. However, his next words red her up again.


    "Did you think that I would believe this bullshit?" He mocked her.


    "You are really getting on my nerves. Tell me what you want?" She guessed that he must have some reasons to rile her up like this.


    "Not any in particr. I feel annoyed whenever I think about how timid I acted when I first met you considering you as a Venerable stage expert. In the end, you were only someone who acted mysteriously like an expert using a fairy artifact." He thought for a while before replying. After all, he didn''t have any grudges with this woman.


    "Is that it? Are you even a man? How can you be so petty?" She scoffed in disdain and added a few more words.


    "Besides, even if you knew my cultivation base, would it have changed anything?"


    "Tsk, tsk..."


    "You are too na?ve. I would have definitely captured you the moment you exposed your beauty¡­hehe." He cracked an evil smile sending shivers down her spines.


    "You rogue." She immediately backed a few steps away fearing that he might really strike.


    Seeing this, he smirked, "Consider this as a payback for interrogating me yesterday."


    "Damn, you are infuriating and have a twisted personality at the same time." She cursed.


    "Whatever, I will leave you at that. First, we need to deal with them." He set his sights on Hector.


    "What makes you think that I will help you? After all that you said to me." How can he still have the face to request something from her?


    "Because you owe me one." He firmly replied, surprising her.


    "When did I?" She was puzzled.


    "It''s when I was caught due to the red barrier you used not long ago. If you hadn''t used it, we might have left this ce already. So, you have to make up for it." He reasoned.


    "Moreover, why do you think that they brought so many experts here in the first ce? I don''t think they need that many to take care of me." He had a serious look on his face.


    "Are you telling me that they are here for some other purposes?" She understood something.


    "Yeah, I believe it is for your fairy artifact. The golden light that fell from the sky earlier should be for this purpose. That''s why there are no other options for you besides fighting." He exined.


    "It makes sense." She nodded.


    "Can you handle Hector alone? I remembered you saying that you could beat everyone here." He asked while taking out the sword given by her.


    "I can." She also took out a sword simr to Davion''s from her spirit ring. Nheless, it didn''t appear in her hand but rather circled around her head. The other astonishing thing was that it began speaking.


    "Siena, it''s been a while since you used me." A childish male voice was heard from it.


    "I had no other choice. This battle will be tough." She answered.


    "Hehe, I am getting excited to fight. Let''s cut everyone into pieces." The sword descended allowing her to hold it.


    "Is this your fairy artifact?" Davion observed it carefully.


    "No, it''s my Natal Core Artifact that grew up with me from birth." She slid her two fingers throughout its surface giving chills to Davion.


    "My God! Is she someone from the big n?" He became speechless seeing her wealth. Not only did she possess the rare Natal Core Artifact, but she also had a fairy artifact that she hasn''t exhibited yet.


    "I will strike now. But what will you do? There are lots of enemies here. I can sense at least threete-stage Domain Realm experts except for Hector." She asked.


    "Are you concerned about me?" Davion gave her a warm smile contradicting the wicked smile he had made previously.


    "Keep Dreaming." She unleashed every bit of her aura causing the surroundings to look distorted and the temperature to increase at a rapid rate. In addition, it felt sharp like something poking at you from all directions.


    "Isn''t this sword intent?" He muttered. Thest time he felt it was during his time in Mulberry City. A young disciple from the Divine Sword Sect had shown it. Nevertheless, it was too weakpared to this one.


    Although this whole argument between them seemed like forever, it only took a couple of minutes. During this time, Hector was not idling around. He had signaled his troops to surround them from all sides and make preparations.


    However, his expression changed at once when he sensed her sword intent. "She is a sword cultivator; a strong one at that too. Despite her puny cultivation base, her aura is somewhatparable to me."


    Next, he nced at the merchants lying on the ground and kicked them.


    "Ouch! Where am I?"


    "Fuck"


    "Those bastards are still alive."


    Naomi and Logan woke up instantly and observed their surroundings recognizing Davion and Siena straight away. Also, they slowly recalled their memories. They remembered being abruptly struck by a ball of mes when running away from them.


    "Are they your friends?" Hector inquired.


    "How can they be? They killed our brother," Logan yelled in anguish. He didn''t even bother to know who the person ahead of him was. Or you could say that he didn''t have the guts to ask. The same goes for Naomi.


    "Is that so? Then why did I see tons of pills in your spirit ring?" This was why Hector thought that they belonged to the same group.


    "We bought them from him," Naomi interjected.


    "Humm, it looks like both of you are of no use to me." Hector dered coldly.


    "No, Lord. Let us live." They mmed their heads on the ground and started pleading.


    "Ok! I will give you two a chance. Bring their heads." Hemanded.


    "I...," They swallowed their saliva and couldn''t make a decision. They clearly knew that they were not their match.


    "Why are you two looking scared?"


    "You won''t be alone. My guards will be following you." Hector didn''t want to waste this extra manpower. After all, they had decent cultivation.


    "We will do it." They stood up and took out their daggers getting ready to fight.


    "Andreas, you will be joining them. Don''t make rash moves. I want a clean victory." He reminded him.


    "Yes." Andreas nodded with a heavynce in his hands.


    "Shall we begin?" Hector was about to raise his hand indicating his subordinates to strike, but he wasn''t able to as he saw that woman making her move.


    Two beautiful long wings made of white mes popped out from Siena''s back and dangerous heat waves radiated from her. Then with the p of her wings, she was propelled forward at the speed of light.


    "Make sure you survive." She vanished so fast that Davion could only hear her voice.


    "Back away." Hector jumped ahead and greeted her attack head-on.


    "ng"


    The sound of two swords shing was heard, and Hector could be seen smashed far away.


    "Bang¡­Bang¡­Bang¡­"


    Since the battle was urring in the city, buildings after buildings were destroyed one by one due to his body. Only after being flung a mile away, was he able to resist the impact.


    "Woman, you dare to sneak attack." He released his full cultivation and the me particles in a mile radius started gathering around him. Thus, a gigantic domain made from golden mes came into existence.


    To withstand this, Siena also did the same. However, her domain was far smaller than him, and it appeared white as it was made from her unique mes. Nheless, this domain didn''t lose out to his golden domain in terms of power.


    "It should be due to the quality of her mes being better than the golden me." Davion understood it.


    "Hehe, now it''s my turn. I can''t show that I''m weaker than her, can I?" He flew straight into the sky unnoticed since everyone was absorbed in the battle of Hector and Siena.


    Next, he channeled arge part of his me energy into the sword and shed it down vertically with all his might.

 Chapter 203 - Difficult Battle

    A thick column of blood-colored mes crashed down from the sky retracting the attention of everyone away from the fierce battle back to him.


    "Damn, he is also sneaking on us."


    "They are both shameless."


    The Nascent Soul stage warriors immediately began running away knowing the difference in their strengths. As for the Domain Realm warriors, they responded with their own moves.


    The ones belonging to the Golden Lion Tribe shed with their own weapons towards him. Many beams of golden mes rushed straight into the sky colliding head-on with Davion''s pir of mes.


    "BOOM"


    A huge explosion took ce changing the colors of the sky as a result.


    "Brat, you can''t hide there." Andreas soared above while being surrounded by icy cold Qi. This Qi protected him from the strong heat waves still lingering in the air.


    In this way, he appeared ahead of Davion in a couple of seconds and thrust his spear straight to his heart trying to kill him in a single blow.


    "Did you think that it would be this easy?" Davion urately deflected the spear with a flick of his sword and punched towards his face using his other hand lit up with mes.


    Feeling the danger, Andreas let go of his spear and covered his face by crossing his hands.


    "Bang"


    He was hurled a few hundred meters away and his hands caught fire too. Nheless, he managed to remain unscathed by mobilizing his icy Qi.


    Next, Davion was about to chase after him, but he was interrupted as he sensed three people approaching him from the back. So, he had to let him go for the time being.


    "Breathe of Venom" With this female voice, the atmosphere turned green and the air he was breathing felt poisonous. Moreover, it had a simr effect to his dark energy as his skin was steadily losing its vitality.


    "It''s interesting. A bit powerful than my dark energy. However, this is it." He smiled. After all, who knows how long will it take to wear out his heavenly body at this rate?


    "Nheless, I should catch get out and catch this bitch." Using Thunder Step, he got out of the miasma in a jiffy and set his sights on Carolina who was hiding behind one of the buildings.


    "Wise choice. It seems like she knows the difference in our power." He dashed down to finish her off. But he found that he couldn''t move all of sudden.


    "Damn." That miasma who knows when had turned ethereal into the shape of a snake''s tail and had wrapped around his right foot.


    Furthermore, taking this opportunity, Naomi and Logan appeared in his vision. Not only that, but they were using some type of art to replicate themselves. He saw six of them approaching him from all directions with their daggers.


    "Haiz, fighting all these Domain Realm experts at once is not an easy feat." He sighed and created a domain.


    "Hush"


    me particles from the surroundings gathered around him rapidly destroying the miasma and forcing the merchants to back away and release their domains too.


    Their domain was of dark element and it coalesced slowly. This was because the dark elementary particles around here were too thin. Mainly due to the sun shining brightly in the sky and Hector and Siena using their powerful mes to battle.


    In addition, all the Domain Realm warriors from the Golden Lion Tribe were also at fault at this. When they saw Davion creating his Domain, they were forced to make their own. This resulted in the elementary me particles here getting highly concentrated while hardly suppressing the other ones.


    "My God! Run. They will finish off the whole city." The surviving people in the city finally couldn''t bear it. Everyone left their homes and started evacuating the city. They knew that this city was going to bepletely torn apart.


    Moreover, the aura of heavens and earth was getting abnormally chaotic here making it hard for weaker beings to survive. So, they had no choice rather than to leave. This was also why experts at the top of the food chain rarely fought against each other.


    ***


    "ng¡­ng¡­"


    The swords of Siena and Hector continued shing at a speed that was impossible to be tracked by the naked eyes. Only golden and white light could be observed moving.


    Suddenly, the white light turned red exploding with an even greater force mming the golden light deep into the ground.


    "BOOM"


    Dust and debris scattered everywhere but they would instantly get burnt and disappear into thin air due to the terrifyingly high temperature of the me domain.


    The red light then hovered above the hole revealing Siena in a perfect state with a translucent set of red armor covering her whole body.


    "So, this is your fairy artifact." A deep voice was heard from the hole and Hector jumped out from it.


    Currently, he had blood all over his robes and a few cuts could be seen on his chest. Nevertheless, the injury didn''t look so serious as he was standing straight while licking the blood on his lips.


    "Humph! Now that you have seen it, you know that you have no chance to win against me. Just give up and leave with your troop." She dered.


    "Haha! You are acting quite arrogantly. If not for that artifact you would have been in the same condition as me. Who knows if even worse?" He loudlyughed causing her to narrow her eyebrows.


    However, she didn''t retort him meaning that she agreed with it. Her fairy artifact protected her twenty-four hours a day despite not needing to channel her soul Qi. That''s why she had remained unharmed till now. But it had a certain limit to it which Hector managed to eventually perceive in the end.


    "Seeing your expression, it appears to be true. Besides, you are infusing your Qi into the artifact at the moment. Did it reach the limit? Or are you worried about him and trying to end this battle as fast as you can so that you can assist him at once?" Hector gazed at Davion who was in the sky.


    Although Davion was strong inside his Domain, he was being besieged by at least twenty-five Domain Realm experts who had all revealed their domains. Even he himself was not sure he could get out of there alive. The same went for Siena.


    He then withdrew his sight back to Siena and smirked. "You are not speaking a single word. Was everything I said true?"


    "Shut up!" She vanished from her spot and appeared infront of him in the blink of an eye. Next, without any hesitation, she shed at her neck.


    "Fuck. She has be twice as fast." He cursed inwardly and tilted his neck backward barely avoiding his death. But this was not the end as powerful sword Qi shot instantaneously from the tip of the sword.


    "You.." He cried out and transformed into his beast form. He became a hundred-feet tall which caused the sword Qi to miss his head and hit his abdomen instead. In such a manner, he narrowly dodged his death twice in a fraction of a second.


    Despite this, he still suffered a deep wound from where blood spilled like a fountain.


    "Puchi-"


    He was pushed fifty meters back and fell on his one-knee as well. He finally suffered a serious injury.


    "This is not over yet." She pped her wings propelling her forward increasing her speed even more.


    "Woman, do you think that I will lose against a mere fairy artifact? I will definitely kill you." He bellowed in anger and burned his essence blood.


    This was the ultimate technique of all demon beasts that they only used when they were on the brink of death. After all, it burns away their future potential and regresses their cultivation base.


    Nheless, this was not a big problem for Hector as there were many ways to cure these after-effects. Among them, consuming rare materials of heavens and earth that nourish and stimte one''s blood was one of the mostmonly used methods. Moreover, the other easier and better way was to ask for help from a Venerable Expert of his tribe. Specifically, a few drops of their blood would suffice him.


    Hence, due to all these reasons, he went all out without any distress. His size again increased reaching the height of two hundred feet tall while benefiting his Domain to increase its size by at least one-third of the previous one.


    "Dammit. He has gone berserk." Siena had a solemn look behind her veil. Although she was still confident of fighting him head-on, she would run out of gas soon. The Qi consumption rate of a fairy artifact was brutal.


    "Anyways, he would also notst for long. This is going to be a battle of attrition." While she was lost in her thoughts, she abruptly felt a dangerous aura approaching her direction.


    Her body instinctively moved to the right allowing her to see what had passed by. It was a sword Qi that had managed to create a deep crevice on the ground that ran straight through a mile.


    "This strength¡­" She felt a bit terrified even before the real fight had started.

 Chapter 204 - Unexpected Occurance

    "Andreas, you are really shameless. Is this the way you want to take your revenge?" Davion scoffed while gazing at him with disdain.


    "Humph! Are you forcing me toe after you by using your mouth? Do you think that it will work? I''m not a kid." Andreas didn''t take his words seriously at all when he knew that he was not a match against him in a head-on fight. So, it was better to gang up on him like they were doing currently.


    They all had unleashed their domains and were surrounding him from all directions giving him zero chances of escaping.


    "What a pity¡­" Davion took in a deep breath and set his sights upon the Nascent Soul warriors who were floating far away from this area.


    "Don''t me me for being ruthless." He made up his mind and rushed straight in their direction. However, it was not as easy as it sounded. This was because he had to bypass threete-stage Domain Realm experts of the Golden Lion Tribe who were protecting them.


    "Hehe, he is indeed a cunning fellow."


    "Yeah, we had guessed that he would go for the weaker ones at first."


    "But he is underestimating them. Can''t he realize that there must be some purpose in bringing them here?"


    "After all, why would we waste our future talents in this way?"


    "You two, it''s enough. He is here."


    "Leave it to us."


    Among the three of them, two were brawny wearing heavy armor while thest one looked skinny with not a single piece of armor.


    The two brawny guys referred to as Holden and Heath were the ones who decided to go in. Thus, they disappeared from their spot and appeared infront of Davion in the blink of an eye.


    Heath had a pair of gauntlets and Holden was carrying a halberd in his hands. At one nce, Davion could recognize that they were higher-grade spiritual weapons just like his sword.


    Heath instantly threw a fist at him while Holden hacked straight towards his face and Davion responded in a simr manner. Replying the fist with his fist and the halberd with his sword.


    "BOOM"


    Powerful shockwave spread in a circr radius pushing away all the weaker warriors in the air.


    "Damn, is this the strength of someone at thete stage of the Domain Realm?" He cursed inwardly as his body shook and he could feel their fiery Qi rampaging inside reaching all the way to his internal organs.


    If he wasn''t proficient in me energy and didn''t possess the heavenly body, then he would have definitely suffered badly from just this blow.


    Next, they exchanged a few more blows and Davion could only remain in a passive position. Heath and Holdenplemented their attacks perfectly making it impossible for him to retaliate. Especially, Holden was the more troublesome one.


    His strikes were getting heavier and heavier as time passed forcing him to use both of his hands to hold the sword. Otherwise, he would get easily overpowered.


    "This sword is definitely not suitable for me." He missed his previous weapons.


    "If only I had a long and bulky weapon, I could have changed the tide of this battle." Moreover, not a single ounce of sword knowledge hurt him dearly.


    This sword was short, light, and flexible appropriate for someone who had mastered agile sword techniques that didn''t thoroughly depend on strength. Nevertheless, this style of fighting was utterly opposite to his style.


    He had long been battling and demolishing his opponents by his overbearing physical strength with just a couple of swings with his weapon. He needed no tactics, styles, techniques, or anything. It was as simple as that. Thus, this sword was useless in his hands. Especially, infront of these top experts of the Golden Lion Tribe.


    "It looks like I have to use the special ability of this sword." This was thest good thing remaining in this sword. So, to use it, he dashed out from their range by abruptly bolstering his movement speed.


    "Swish."


    Nheless, he didn''t feel safe here but instead the feeling of danger intensified causing him to frown.


    "Arrow of the Burning Lion" Tracking this voice, he noticed that it was the thirdte-stage Domain Realm Warrior who had been silent all this while making a move.


    The skinny man fired a two-meter-long arrow inscribed with an imposing 6 feet tall bow. There were various runes inscribed on both of them indicating that they were one of the best higher-grade spiritual artifacts.


    Hence, one could imagine the power they could burst out when used at once. It was tremendous and earth-shattering. A phantom of a three hundred feet big, gigantic golden lion made from mes emerged ovepping the moving arrow.


    One could see it running like a real lifelike beast and approaching Davion at a speed visible to the naked eyes.


    "My God! That bastard must be waiting for this opportunity. Here I was thinking why those two didn''t chase after me when I created some distance away from them." He was speechless. It looked like they had a great understanding of each other''s skills.


    "Let''s go white mes." In response, Davion injected tons of his me energy into the sword causing it to buzz and his domain to shrink rapidly.


    "Eh! What is happening? Is this sword bugged?" He had a puzzled look on his face. Shouldn''t his domain be way stronger and bigger than it was previously? Why was the inverse effect taking ce?


    While he was pondering, his domain reduced to the size of about only 50 meters radius before eventually stopping. This scared him out of his wits. But the next change made him smile.


    White mes were swiftly released from the sword which coalesced together with his red blood domain mes creating a unique never-seen type of me domain. It looked like a mixture of blood red and white color.


    When this me came into existence, another surprising thing happened. All the Domain Realm Warriors who had unleashed their domains felt it being suppressed. The suppression was so huge that the domains of the early stage and the middle-stage warriors vanished into thin air.


    This rmed them and made them panic.


    "What is this domain?"


    "How can we be subdued in this way?"


    "I only experienced this feeling in the presence of elders of our tribe."


    In the case ofte-stage experts, they were also not finding it easy. Their domains weakened by at least half. This included Hector and Siena who were battling on the ground.


    Due to this shell-shocking phenomenon, they paused their fight and gazed towards Davion.


    "Woman, where did you twoe from? The moment I saw your mes I was curious to know your identity. After all, there are not many mes that can beat the mes of our Golden Lion. Furthermore, his me seems even more powerful than yours, despite it resembling yours a bit." Hector asked what he had had in his mind since the beginning.


    Siena didn''t reply to him as her mind had be a mess. She was in a state of disbelief.


    "Firstly, how can these two mes co-exist together when they havepletely different properties?"


    "Secondly, why did it happen in the first ce? This sword should only be releasing a domain simr to mine but in a smaller radius?"


    "Andst but not the least,¡­"


    "Haiz, it''s useless to think about these. There are too many questions I want to ask him. Besides, will he even tell me?"


    She shook her head and thought, "Everything about him is mysterious and I don''t know anything about him."


    In the air, the burning arrow had managed to reach a few meters ahead of Davion. However, its destructive power had considerably plummeted. The phantom of the Golden Lion was flickering and seemed to vanish any second.


    "Although I don''t understand a single thing urring right now, I know what I have to do. I just need to wipe out these bastards." Davion excitedly gripped his sword.


    But he broke out in cold sweat when he perceived that the sword wouldn''t move despite being held in his hand.


    "Fuck. I will definitely suffer if this is the case." He cursed and put his other hand on the hilt too. Then by using all his strength, he was barely able to swing it. The sword made an arc like how a batsman hits a cricket ball.


    A vertical wide beam of his newly born mes rushed straight ahead destroying everything in the path. The burning arrow was the first one to bear the brunt.


    "BOOM"


    With solely a slight contact, the arrow exploded into pieces causing a devastating explosion.


    At the same time,


    "Puchi-"


    The skinny expert of the Golden Lion Tribe coughed a mouthful of blood and clutched his chest in pain.


    "Cough, cough-"


    "What is this power?"


    "How can a higher-grade spiritual artifact copse this easily?" He stood there gazing at the beam of mes heading in his direction with a questioning gaze.


    "Henrik, run away."


    "Have you lost your mind?"


    "Why are you not moving?"


    Heath and Holden cried out in concern as Henrik would certainly die if this me touched him.

 Chapter 205 - Times Up

    When Heath and Holden were panicking about Henrik going to be burnt to death by the beam of me, they realized that they were wrong. This was because the me bypassed Henrik by a few centimeters heading for the Nascent Soul Cultivators behind him.


    It looked like they should be worrying about the ones behind him.


    "Damn, how can I miss it? If only I could have swung the sword in a proper way." Davion cursed in disappointment as he missed the best opportunity to take down one of the big bosses here.


    "Nheless, this oue is also not bad." He muttered.


    While he was in his own thoughts, the other members of the Golden Lion Tribe had be restless.


    "Henrik, you bastard. How dare you dodge it?" Heath scolded him.


    "Yeah, we will put all this me upon you," Holden added.


    Their attitude now had turnedpletely opposite. They knew that they would definitely get punished by their elders when they returned back to the tribe with these many casualties. This held true even if they managed to snatch the fairy artifact from that woman sessfully.


    "Shut up, you two."


    "We should help them immediately. Although they have been preparing a formation to aid us, this power is not something they can handle." Henrik seriously suggested.


    "Let''s hope that it will work this time. It''s thest one¡­" He took out another arrow that seemed simr to the previous one from his spirit ring and began to fire it.


    Heath and Holden nodded. So, they also made their moves. They infused a lot of their Qi into their respective weapons and used their special abilities without any hesitation.


    The same went for the other Domain Realm experts of the Golden Lion Tribe. They couldn''t turn a blind eye to this incident. After all, it mattered the life and death of their precious youngsters. Thus, they also rushed to stop the me.


    Moreover, Hector, who was on the ground also tried to help as his two loyal attendants were also among them. But Siena didn''t give him the chance to do so. Taking the moment, he was distracted, she struck him more ferociously than ever putting him in a tight spot.


    Her movements were fast, agile, and light like a feather. Every time Hector made one blow with hisrge and slow body, she would have already made three moves by that time. This was the perfect counter to someone who depended on brute strength. In addition, Hector couldn''t muster much of the actual strength that he was known for against her. This indeed referred to the Golden me that he was so proud of. Nheless, it was suppressed by her white me in every direction. Hence, he was at a disadvantage right from the start.


    Anyways, he was still holding on despite all that. He shed his sword forward and as usual, she dodged it in mid-air knowing that it was suicide to take it head-on. Then, it was her turn to strike.


    She closed the distance in the blink of an eye and aimed straight towards his neck with her sword. In response, he swung his left hand towards her sword attempting to catch it; surprising her with this sudden change.


    "Previously, he would have certainly tried to back away and deflect my strike with his sword. But now, he did this foolish move. What is he thinking?" Siena pondered. She was able to guess his attacking pattern as they had been going at it for a while.


    "Whatever, it''s useless to think about it." She didn''t retract herself and her sword came into contact with his hand as a result.


    "Puchi-"


    His palm was pierced and blood dripped as expected. Although he protected himself, this was not the end. White mes started spreading over his hand like the time when Davion had experienced in the library. It was burning without a single ounce of pain.


    However, Hector didn''t react to all this as he was prepared to take advantage of this situation. He hacked towards her with all his might using the sword he wielded in his right hand.


    "You are ruthless." She became shell-shocked seeing his determination. Even though his palm was injured, he had gripped her sword tightly making it difficult for her to pull out in a short time. Thus, she had to either leave it and back away or take his strike directly.


    "BAM"


    ***


    Meanwhile, the Nascent Soul warriors in the sky had finishedying out the formation. Many scrolls and array gs were floating in the air and the moment they all channeled their spiritual energy into them, a dangerous golden auraparable to a pinnacle level Domain Realm expert was released.


    "Whoosh"


    The aura collected together and a gigantic circle was formed above their heads. Afterward, ten chains each thousand feet long emerged from the circle which went after Davion all at once.


    This was how they wanted to bind Davion and help their seniors in the war. But who could have thought that this strange me would disrupt their n?


    In the air, the moving chains eventually came into contact with the beam of mes, and like everyone had thought the chains couldn''t proceed any further. Instead, it was vanishing at a speed visible to the naked eyes.


    This made the Nascent Soul warriors break out in cold sweat. It seemed like they were about to perish here. But this didn''t happen as various powerful spells cast by their seniors arrived in time.


    A Golden Lion ovepping an arrow, arge fist made of me Qi, a halberd Qi heavy as a mountain, and many more.


    "BOOM"


    ***


    "Good, good. They are going after my me. Now I can finally take out the trash." He set his sights upon Andreas, Carolina, and the merchants who were running away.


    "Did they forget about taking revenge? Was I that scary?" He grinned.


    Sensing someone''s gaze, they nced in that direction and noticed that it was him.


    "Fuck."


    "We need to run."


    "He is going to kill us."


    "My God! He is swinging his sword."


    "Help!"


    They cried out and began speeding up. But nothing happened even after a couple of seconds. So, how could they not get curious?


    Thus, they slowly turned their heads back in fear they might see something dangerous.


    "Eh! His sword broke."


    "How can it be?"


    "Moreover, his extraordinary me domain has returned to normal."


    "It seems like it was only a one-time move. Is this his secret technique?"


    "Humm, I can see blood on his lips too."


    "Is he injured?"


    "Don''t tell me that me consumed everything out of him?"


    "It makes sense."


    "Hehe, I think he is in a weakened state right now. Shall we make a move?"


    "What?"


    They discussed with each other while observing him intently. Seeing him coughing out more blood, they made up their minds.


    "Let''s kill him."


    ***


    Davion wiped the blood on his mouth and stood there in disbelief with only a hilt of the sword in his hand. It really broke into pieces when he tried to swing it. This meant that it couldn''t handle that powerful me.


    "Although I knew that me wouldn''tst for a long time, it was still too short. I was barely able to strike once." He was disappointed. If only it hadsted longer, he would have been able to take care of them all.


    "Besides, the bacsh from breaking a higher-grade spiritual weapon is quite terrifying." He felt blood leaking out abnormally from his internal organs. This pain made him understand why that skinny man couldn''t move earlier.


    "Anyways, I should be grateful. This sword allowed me to see my future path." He guessed that his weird tattoo was the one responsible for mingling these two mes. So, he had to find some powerful mes in the future and hope that today''s incident would repeat once more.


    "Currently, Siena has promised to pass me her me if I win the bet. But do I wait that long?" He was eager to possess that power for himself.


    "Do I force her to hand it down?" He even had evil thoughts ringing in his mind. Knowing her cultivation base had made him quite confident.


    "However, it''s useless to think about it right now. I have to deal with these ants first." He retracted his attention back but found that they were missing.


    "Did they.." Before he could finish his words, he saw four big creatures jumping out from the shadow in the ground. They were two panthers, a wolf, and a snake.


    The wolf lifted his spear, and it became a hundred feet long reaching straight infront of him in a jiffy, and from the tip, a st of destructive ice energy radiated reaching all the way to the heavens.


    "BOOM"


    This was the special ability of his spear. Following him, the panthers threw their daggers into the air. The daggers multiplied into hundreds, thousands, and ten thousand of them instantly going towards Davion.


    As for the snake, she spat a shiny green ball that exploded causing fumes of seven different colors to spread in the air.

 Chapter 206 - Hector Goes Berserk

    "Damn you, Carolina. You should have at least warned us before making this move." Andreas cursed and backed away immediately while holding his breath. The others also followed him without any hesitation.


    "You are too vile. How can you have such a poisonous weapon in your arsenal?" Logan had beads of sweat on his forehead. Just staying there for a couple of seconds turned some parts of his skin colourful, and he could feel hot, itching, painful, cold, and many other sensations there.


    Moreover, he felt that if he stayed there any longer, his soul Qi might as well get contaminated.


    "It''s the first and thest of its kind. It took me a hundred years to find the materials and refine it. Even a pinnacle stage Domain Realm expert like Senior Hector can''t stand this poison." Carolina proudly exined.


    "Hehe, doesn''t this mean that his fate is sealed?" Andreas chuckled.


    "I''m sure about it. Especially, when you all trapped him first with your skills. If not, he should have easily escaped." Carolina was confident.


    "I hope so. But I have a bad feeling." Naomi didn''t feel safe. After all, that bastard was too scary. She couldn''t believe that a single person was able to hold on to all these Domain Realm Warriors for such a long time.


    Not only that but the Golden Lion Tribe warriors were still being engaged with the me that he had struck earlier.


    "Don''t think too much about it. Even if hees out, he might not be in a good condition." Logan reasoned.


    Naomi nodded and asked, "So, what should we do now?"


    "We should.." Before Andreas could finish his sentence, a deafening explosion took ce in the sky scaring them out of their wits.


    "BOOOM"


    When they nced above, they saw that the sky had been brightly lit up by three different colors; red, white, and golden, taking away their vision. In addition, an oppressive pressure was befalling upon them.


    "What happened?"


    "It looks like the me has been taken control of."


    "Yeah, as expected of the Golden Lion Tribe."


    They discussed among themselves in happiness thinking that everything was going to be over. Nheless, they were wrong as it was just the beginning of something terrible.


    On the other side,


    When Hector smashed Siena with his sword, she immediately let go of her sword and backed away.


    "Haha, wise choice. But what will you do now without your weapon?" Hector loudlyughed.


    "Is that so?" Sarcasm could be felt from her voice.


    "Humph! You dare to act arrogantly. Let me see what you will do when I throw it in my spirit ring." He scoffed. By putting it in the spirit ring, she won''t be able to control it with her will, presenting him a chance to counterattack atst.


    Siena shook her head in response. If it were any middle-grade or higher-grade weapons then his n would have worked perfectly. But this was not the case for her. After all, her sword was a Natal Core Artifact that had a decent cultivation base of its own.


    "Eh! Why is it not going in?" As expected by Siena, he couldn''t send it to his spirit ring. Instead, the sword automatically broke out with a dangerous aura sending chills down his spine.


    "No!" He cried out and instantly attempted to pull it out with his other hand. But it was futile. More mes burned vigorously and he could hear a childish voiceing from it.


    "Haha, you dare to pull dirty tricks on me. Now I will teach you a lesson."


    The sword moved upward with a far greater force splitting his palm like a frail piece of paper.


    "Ahh" Blood spilled on the ground and he became shell-shocked as a result.


    "Who are you? How can you have such an artifact?" He uttered in disbelief. Only someone from the four major ns possessed a Natal Core Artifact that was cultivated to the same level as the owner. Indeed, this sword had reached the Domain Realm just like Siena.


    "Hehe, you still have the guts to talk." The sword spoke in disdain bringing him back to senses. Despite this, he was stillte to react.


    The sword reached infront of his head in the blink of an eye and shed vertically down aiming to cut him in half.


    "Shit! I''m done." His body instinctively tilted to the right and thus he managed to survive. But he lost his other arm in the process.


    "Bang"


    His huge arm dropped on the ground and more blood ejected out like a fountain. But he couldn''t cry out as Siena had neared him in a jiffy and punched straight at his chest.


    "BAM"


    His body flung like a cannonball and she chased after him not giving any chance for him to recover.


    "Come"


    The sword returned back to her hand and she thrust it forward with all her strength.


    "Woman, you are too much." Hector abruptly backflipped in the air and stably set his foot on the ground, surprising her. Anyways, this was not enough for her to withdraw her sword.


    Seeing this, Hector hurriedly took out a bottle of pills from his spirit ring and threw it into his mouth. He didn''t even bother opening it. The moment it was taken, his blood flow stopped and his injuries became much better.


    Next, he pulled out a strand of his mane and burned it. At the same time, Siena also reached him.


    "BOOM"


    A powerful golden me that Siena had never experienced before exploded pushing her far away. This me reminded her of the time when she first met Davion. Her me felt threatened and was getting out of control trying to escape from her body.


    "This is what I received from the Sect Master as a reward during one of my missions. A trace of thew of fire. I wanted to use it when breaking through the Venerable Stage. But you left me with no choice. You bitch foiled everything." He exined.


    "This.." Siena had a solemn expression behind her veil.


    "This is troublesome. I can''t suppress his mes now." Although she was a bit worried in her heart, outside she showed a fierce look.


    "Even with it, what can you do? I can see your body is already breaking down rapidly. How long can youst?"


    "Fuck. She sees right through me. At most I canst five minutes." He cursed inwardly and nced at the sky in anger.


    "Bastards, why are you all taking it so long to finish him? I am in a dire state currently." He really wanted to p every single one of them. If this news were to be leaked, then their Golden Lion Tribe would definitely be the greatest joke in the Demon Beast World. This was because most of the elites of their tribe were partaking in this mission and their target was only two people. Both at the measly early stage of the Domain Realm.


    "What a shame," he muttered.


    "No! Wait.." All of sudden, he sensed something abnormal. Since he was using the trace of thew of fire, he was extremely sensitive to mes at present. Thus, he noticed that Davion''s mixed color me had reached its limit. It was about to erupt.


    "Run aw.." Nheless, he waste once again. He couldn''t remind them in time.


    "BOOOM"


    The sky changed colors and the space shattered. Many voids leading to who knows where were seen. However, this was not the main problem. But instead, his juniors got caught up in the st and lost their lives. Furthermore, the ones who managed to luckily survive wereter sucked into the void leaving no one alive.


    Only the middle-stages and above Domain Realm warriors were able to remain unscathed from all this. As for the early stage ones, most of them were injured while a few were missing. It was sure that they were sucked inside as well.


    "You.." Hector fell to his knees and couldn''t believe what he saw. The losses were excessively huge, and his two attendants also died brutally.


    "Is this a dream?" He even pped his face to confirm it.


    Siena was also not feeling any better. Thebination of her white mes and Davion''s red mes had exceeded all her expectations. She had underestimated its potential. Although that me was not the only thing to me for this disaster, it was still too scary.


    "Woman, I will never forgive you. Especially that kid." Hector stood up with mes burning in his eyes. He then threw away his sword and dashed in her direction.


    "I will rip you apart." In spite of having only one hand, he was not to be taken lightly. He was more dangerous than ever. He produced ten balls of mes in his hand and shot them forward.


    Siena swung her sword trying to deflect them all. But she misjudged it. The mes exploded with just a touch exploding one by one.


    "This is not enough." Hector inserted his huge hand on the ground and released his mes with everything he had.


    "BAAM"


    The ground burst apart and everything in a mile radius was destroyed including the buildings, vegetation, and people who had not finished escaping. He had gonepletely insane.


    Besides, this was not over yet. Pirs of mes erupted from the ground reaching all the way to the sky.. Thus, Siena was trapped and had no choice rather than to take all his mes directly.

 Chapter 207 - Its A Devil Emperor

    The shattered space steadily recovered and the sky eventually returned back to normal. This allowed Andreas and his gang to clearly see what had happened.


    "My God! How could this happen?" Naomi cried out in disbelief. More than a hundred warriors had disappeared, and the injured Golden Lion Tribe Warriors were consuming pills to stabilize themselves.


    "No! My tribe members¡­" Carolina fell on her knees and teared up. She regretted shamelessly epting Hector''s request to earn his favor.


    Following his order, she had deployed some of her best Nascent Soul warriors to support him in preparing the formation. Now, they have all fallen. It was a huge loss for her small tribe.


    Seeing her in this state, the others sighed as they remembered that they had also lost someone important.


    "It''s useless to fret upon it. Let''s find that kid. We need to at least have our revenge." Andreas suggested in a low voice.


    "Yeah, that bastard might still be alive." Naomi nodded. She couldn''t be sure unless she saw his dead body with her own eyes.


    "Humph! I will kill him with my own hands if he manages to survive from all that." Carolina controlled her emotions and stood up.


    Then they looked in the direction where they had ambushed Davion with a piercing gaze. The seven-colored miasma had nearly dissipated, and they could sense someone in the pile of rubbles with their Divine Senses.


    "He''s not dead," Logan said with a solemn look on his face. This was because his Divine Sense couldn''t see past him. There was some force rebounding their senses.


    "Indeed. We need to strike immediately once the miasma goes down." Andreas gripped his spear tightly showing his determination.


    Nheless, he faltered and began sweating with what happened next.


    "BAM"


    A powerful aura erupted from the rubble sending everything flying and they saw an old staff rise straight into the sky. After reaching, it shone a white-colored light enclosing the area in a two-mile radius.


    "Is this a barrier?" Carolina asked.


    "I don''t think so. I feel like we are being separated in some different space." Logan, who had higher cultivation than her, noticed this subtle difference.


    "Does this mean that nobody from outside can neither observe us nor detect us?" Carolina was astonished. This was definitely a powerful artifact.


    "Yes, only someone proficient in the power of space might be able to perceive us," Andreas replied.


    "Hehe, isn''t this foolish of him since he trapped himself here with us?" Logan chuckled.


    "Humm, now that you have said it. It seems to be a dumb decision. Or maybe he has some way to escape from here alone?" Carolina reasoned.


    Nheless, this thought instantly went out of their minds when they saw two golden skulls soaring to the sky in the same manner.


    "Damn, aren''t these two artifacts from the Devil World? I think I have seen something simr there." Andreas was shell-shocked. As a member of a Heavenly Demon Sect, he had gone to that world.


    The two skulls created two barriers ovepping one another in the blink of an eye finally catching everyone''s attention. Next, everyone heard a calm and arrogant voice ringing in their ears.


    "Bunch of ants. You can alle to me at the same time. But don''t hold back this time. Or else the earlier incident will repeat once again."


    "What? Does he have a death wish?" Naomi had her mouth wide open in astonishment. Why was he riling them up? Previously he won just because of that overpowered sword. But now, it has already been turned into dust. So, what gave him the confidence?


    However, the warriors of the Golden Lion Tribe didn''t think so. They rushed in his direction without any hesitation and surrounded him from all sides. Furthermore, they all transformed into their lion form and even burned their blood on the top of that.


    Terrifying soul-crushing auras were released one after another turning everything upside down in the area.


    "Damn, they are insane." Andreas was scared of his wits. They have all lost their reasonings due to rage. The others had the same thoughts as well.


    "Good, good. Show me how strong you all are."


    "BAM"


    Davion emerged from the rubble in a sorry state astonishing everyone. His hands and legs were covered with ice and some daggers were stuck on his waist causing droplets of blood to drip. Not only that, but parts of his face had turned colorful indicating that he had been poisoned.


    "See I told you all. He can''t live for long now." Carolina coldly dered.


    "Then why did hee out? It doesn''t make sense." Naomi was puzzled.


    "Or perhaps he has another artifact to bring out that me?" Logan guessed.


    While they were discussing with each other, the Golden Lion Tribe warriors were gazing at him with anger written all over their faces.


    "Kid, you are too arrogant. Do you want to fight us in this state?" Heath spoke in disdain.


    "Besides, the ones you managed to kill previously were all beneath the Domain Realm. You should know the difference between them and us, shouldn''t you?" Holden added.


    "Andst but not the least, you don''t possess that me anymore." Henrik pulled out his bow and got ready to strike. Seeing him, the others followed too.


    Seeing them so ignorant, he untied his hair and smirked.


    "Heavenly Body"


    A vigorous aura was released from him and his body started erging in the speed visible to the naked eyes.


    "This.."


    The Golden Lion Tribe warriors backed away at once as they felt their own blood boiling and getting out of control.


    "How can this happen?" They panicked and channeled their soul Qi straight away trying to stop this phenomenon.


    "Haha, this is not over yet." Davion''s body reached a thousand-feet tall in an instant and a majestic pressure like that of a king befell upon them. Furthermore, his injuries disappeared as well.


    "Kneel." The moment he said this, the early-stage Domain Realm warriors couldn''t resist it all and fell down on the ground bing vulnerable ready to be ughtered at any moment.


    "This is bullying. He was hiding his strength right from the start."


    "He is too cunning." Andreas and his gang who were far away from them were also not feeling better. They were struggling to stand on their feet.


    "Your Excellency, please stop this." Henrik''s attitude turnedpletely opposite, dumbfounding everyone.


    "Henrik, you son of a bitch. How can you ept defeat this easily? Although he looks terrifyingly strong, we can still beat him." Heath pulled his cor expressing his dissatisfaction.


    "Oh!" Davion was exhrated with this turn of events.


    "Shut up!" Henrik pushed him away and exined.


    "Can''t you feel your blood being suppressed? Can''t you see his kingly aura? Now tell me who in the world can produce such an expert?"


    There was another thing that he didn''t tell him. It was the weird tattoo on Davion''s chest. He had seen this in an old book hundred of years ago. This was somewhat rted to the power of saints.


    "You.." Heath and the others realized what he meant right away and immediately kept their mouths shut.


    Afterward, Henrik retracted back his gaze and politely bowed. "Your excellency, who might you be, and what brings your grace here in this lowly ce?? I''m certain that you are a young lord from one of the four major ns."


    "Is¡­this true?" Naomi shuttered while speaking. She couldn''t believe it.


    "How can we know?" Andreas shook his head. Actually, he was not thinking about this but rather the skulls in the air. They were definitely from the Devil World. Furthermore, many Devil Kings and Devil Emperors there were in search of them. There were many secrets behind these skulls.


    "Interesting." Listening to Henrik, Davion was amused. Nevertheless, he didn''t want to waste his time ying with them. This was because he earned a lot of experience points from killing the Nascent Soul Cultivators earlier. It had filled half of his experience bar. Thus, he was eager to finish them all and level up in a jiffy.


    So, he gave an ambiguous answer sending chills down their spines.


    "You will know when I will show you all my true form." The devil seed inside his Dantian spun in circles causing a disgusting and vile aura to be spread in the air.


    "This¡­"


    "It''s a Devil Emperor¡­" Everyone panicked in fear and he could see them drenched in sweat.


    "Haha" The atmosphere turned brown and murky adding anotheryer of unease in their hearts. However, this was not the end as they could hear various voices speaking in their minds. It was attempting to control and influence them.


    "You monster. Don''t think that we will be tricked by you this easily." Henrik, Heaton, and Holden mustered all this strength and produced a huge golden ball of mes in the air. This drove away the devil Qi and calmed everyone''s mind.


    "You''ve got some tricks. But I still haven''t released all of my powers.." Davion transformed and increased his aura once again frightening them even more.

 Chapter 208 - The Terror Brought By Davion

    Brown scales emerged everywhere on his body and a devilish aura was being released from him continuously like tidal waves. The surrounding looked distorted and the vegetation nearby dried up quickly.


    "Such a strong energy." Henrik put his forearm on his forehead trying to observe properly


    "Is he really a Devil Emperor?" Heath asked in confusion.


    "How can you still have a doubt after all this? He possesses such a pure devil essence. I had experienced something simr during a certain mission many years ago." Holden exined.


    "Then why can he manipte the aura of heavens and earth like us?" Heath questioned back.


    When others heard it, their expression became even more serious. This was because it wasmon knowledge that devils could only wield devil essence.


    "Doesn''t this mean that he is someone else''s seed?" Henrik guessed a terrifying scenario. To nurture a freak like him, that someone must at least be above the Domain Realm; a Devil Sovereign.


    So, the main preparator of this incident was not him but rather the real devil behind him.


    "We need to report this matter urgently to the tribe. There is someone targeting us." He thought and next he shouted with all his might.


    "Listen you all, it is not the time to falter by just seeing his strength. Our only hope of surviving is to kill him right here right now. Don''t forget that we are the elites of the Golden Lion Tribe."


    "Yes, Senior Henrik." Although they were scared, they knew that what he said was true. They definitely had to beat him.


    "Besides, we don''t need to worry too much. A devil''s domain is not as strong as ours in this world. We need to be careful of only his powerful physical body." Heathforted them.


    "Haha, is that so?" Davion''s coldughter was heard in the air sending chills down their spines.


    "Am I wrong?" Heath was confident. This was true as the aura of heavens and earth didn''tpose of devilish Qi. Thus, the Domain would naturally be weaker.


    As for his me domain, he didn''t care too much about it. After all, it was just one level ahead of their me domain. With the numbers they had, dealing with it was not a problem. However, he would certainly not think the same if Davion still had that destructive me.


    Anyways, even without that me, Davion could still create the most powerful Domain. Abruptly, four different color elementary particles gathered around him rapidly taking the shape of a domain.


    "My God! Is this even possible?" Everyone had their mouths wide open. They couldn''t believe that he was capable of controlling four different elements with the addition of devilish Qi as well. In this way, a multicolored domain appeared ahead of them in a couple of seconds.


    Moreover, the field was so terrifyingly chaotic that one wouldn''t be able to withstand it even for a single second without their own domain. Nheless, they were lucky to avoid it since they had already unleashed their domain a while ago.


    But they were not pleased with this. After all, they now had to fight with this monster. It was soon going to get ugly.


    "Swish"


    An opening was formed in the multicolored domain and Davion in his new form emerged in their visions. He was currently five hundred feet tall with devil horns, wings, tail, and two new pairs of arms, resulting in him having six muscr hands. With sharp bone spikes on his back and three eyes, he seemed to be the most terrific creature existing between heavens and earth.


    "Damn, who is he? How can such a Devil Emperor exist?" Andreas cried out in a panic tone. In his life, he had seen many of them. But not a big and weird one like him. Not only that but the aura he was radiating made him believe that he was the strongest Devil Emperor to ever exist. Even stronger than Conard who imed to be the strongest at the moment.


    "Although I have be smaller than before, I have be ten times stronger. Furthermore, it''s easier to move in this body." He flexed his muscles and adjusted his body producing crackling sounds that sounded like thunder in everyone''s ears.


    "Fuck. Too scary." The weapons in their hands shook, and they had the urge to surrender immediately. They couldn''t believe that such a mere sound could be this frightening.


    "You all, how dare you act this way? Did you forget how our youngsters were ughtered?" Henrik scolded them, bringing everyone back to their senses.


    "Hehe, why do I look like a viin here?" Davion loudlyughed. Weren''t they the ones who came after him at first? How could they act so shamelessly?


    "Shut up!"


    "Let''s go, Holden, Heath. They will follow us from behind." Henrik ordered.


    "Humph! You ants are not qualified to make the first strike." Davion scoffed at them in disdain and instead struck first.


    "Intimidation"


    A humongous phantom of him appeared above him and when its third eye blinked, a brown light shed over them.


    "This.." They couldn''t dodge it as it was extremely fast and covered arge area.


    "Eh! Where are we?" In the blink of an eye, they found themselves in a dark foggy space where nothing could be seen except the fog. In addition, they found that they couldn''t see each other. It looked like they were separated.


    "Heath!"


    "Holden!" Henrik called out their names but there was no responseing.


    "Damn, what is this spell? Did he pull us into an illusion?" He was puzzled as everything felt realistic. He could breathe, feel the damp air brushing past his skin, and everything seemed normal. Except for his soul Qi.


    "I don''t have a single ounce of my Qi. Am I a normal person here?" While he was wandering in the smoke, the fog around him twirled and many people materialized from them surprising him.


    "It''s you guys." He recognized them instantly as they were all the youngsters of his tribe who had lost their lives not long ago. Next, he approached one of the boys and touched his hand.


    "They are alive." He eximed with excitement in his tone. He thought that the shattered space had pulled them here somehow.


    "Senior Henrik." The boy spoke with tears on his face.


    "Yes, what¡­" Henrik was about to reply to him but abruptly a deep sense of fear originated from within his heart. His body shook, and he couldn''t utter anything.


    "Why did you let us die?" The boy babbled.


    "No.." He clutched his chest and attempted to speak, but he failed to do so. The feeling of fear was intensifying at a rapid rate making him sweat from top to bottom.


    "Didn''t you promise you would protect us?" A young girl interjected from the side. Slowly, everyone spoke one by one, making him fall to his knees.


    "Or did you bring us for your own use?"


    "We know that you have been stuck in the Domain Realm for a thousand years and have no hope left for breaking through."


    "Maybe you killed us to practice some demonic arts."


    "You are vile and disgusting."


    "I hate you."


    After listening to them for a while, he couldn''t take it anymore. He changed his palm into the paws of a lion and pierced his other hand trying to stimte himself from pain.


    "Ahh.."


    Blood spilled, and he eventually managed to break free. He then pounced on the boy and punched straight at his face. The boy was flung like a cannonball and smashed somewhere away.


    "You bastards can never be my juniors." He dered with a cold look on his face.


    "You are right." Contrary to his expectation, they didn''t deny it. But instead, their eyes turned red like those of devils and attacked him at the same time.


    "You lowly coward. Bring me out." Henrik yelled. Indeed, he was referring to Davion. Nevertheless, nothing happened. So, he had no other choice than to fight.


    "Bang..bang.."


    ***


    An hourter,


    Henrik was the only one standing there with blood all over his body. He was closing his eyes and seemed to be in deep thought. Abruptly he opened them and said, "Break."


    "Crack"


    The space broke apart like pieces of mirror and he had returned back to his world. However, he couldn''t be happy as he witnessed another horrific tragedy.


    A smell of blood lingered in his nose and he could see many dead bodies lying everywhere in a sorry state. Some had their heads ripped apart, some had their hearts pulled out, and furthermore, some even had their body parts eaten.


    "How¡­can¡­this¡­be¡­possible??" He shuddered and lost all the strength on his body, nearly plummeting down on the ground.


    "Hey! Henrik. Hold yourself." Holden supported him from his back.


    "Is this real?" He questioned.


    "Yes. Nearly all the early domain realm warriors have fallen. I believe the ones who dreaded him right from the start are the ones who actually died." Heat came from the side and replied.


    "What about others?" Henrik looked around and saw that most of them were frozen in ce.


    "Hah!" Like him, they also woke up slowly as time passed causing him to sigh in relief. But they were not in perfect condition like them. They had injuries all over their body.


    "Haha, interesting. I am amused that ten of you managed to remain alive." Davion''s evil voice rang in their ears once again rming them of the situation they were in.

 Chapter 209 - Easy Slaughter

    A humongous devil was levitating in the air with his long red hair swaying with the wind striking fear to everyone present here.


    "I could have never imagined that my devil ability would be this strong after reaching level 40." He was impressed. From Aiden, he had learned that once a devil bes a devil king, it would awaken a unique ability. This was also true for Davion.


    At first, this ability was very weak and he thought that he had created it himself by chance. But after reaching level 30, he noticed that it was not right. This was because it automatically added an additional fearful effect without him knowing, and now it had be even more mysterious.


    After all, it was able to y many early-stage Domain Realm experts in the blink of an eye. Yes, it only took a fraction of a second. It seemed like their soul was pulled into a space where arge difference in time existed.


    "This should be thetent ability that I awakened when I reached the level of a Devil King or level 30." He roughly understood.


    He then set his sights on the remaining survivors. It was time to end this once and for all.


    "Anyst wish?" Davion smiled while showing his razor-sharp teeth.


    "Damn you. Do you think that you can kill us all here? The previous trick won''t work against us now." Holden cursed at him. Among them all, he was the only one without a single ounce of wound or blood on his body.


    "Humm, it looks like you are someone with a stable mind, unlike someone. You aren''t hindered by any negative emotions or mental barriers. Maybe you can reach the Venerable Stage in the future." He praised him like a senior while ncing at Henrik who really surprised him with his performance.


    "Stop with your bullshit. Let''s fight." Holden became furious when he heard it. He guessed this devil was trying to pull him under his wings using some new tricks.


    "So sly and cunning." This was the only thought in his mind.


    "You son of a bitch. Why are you so eager to die?" Andreas bellowed in anger standing far away. Currently, he was covered in blood as he had fought with his son in that fog. It was a hellish experience that he never wanted to experience in his life.


    The perfect example was the body of Carolina lying in the pool of blood. As for the panthers, they were half-kneeling on the ground with serious injuries.


    "Haiz, what a pity." He sighed. He knew that they weren''t going to live any longer after Davion had shown his devil form.


    "Haha, fight? Are you even qualified?" Davion''s aura swept towards them like a tsunami making it hard for them to breathe.


    "How can this be?" Everyone became shell-shocked when they sensed his aura. It had be much stronger than before and his domain was erging again.


    "It''s thanks to you guys." Davion was grateful to them as he had leveled up to 41 due to their deaths.


    "You.." They couldn''t believe it. Now the question was how can they defeat him? It was getting out of their hands.


    "Come" Davion disappeared from his spot and punched straight at Holden who was arrogant earlier.


    "So fast." Holden didn''t get the chance to swing his halberd. So, he could only attempt to block it by crossing his arms.


    "BOOM"


    His arms broke in an instant and he was smashed into the ground.


    "Haha, is that all you got?" Davion mocked him and went after the weaker ones shamelessly.


    "Stop him" Henrik cried out and Heath chased him immediately.


    "Help!" One of the middle-stage Domain Realm warriors noticed that the devil wasing for him. Thus, he cried out for help. But it was useless.


    Davion neared him and he used his w to pierce his chest ending his life in a jiffy. Afterward, he didn''t stop there and pounced on the nearby two warriors without wasting any time.


    However, Heath managed to intervene in time. A projection of a huge fist proceeded towards his back. Nheless, the strange thing was that Davion didn''t bother with it. He simply focused on the two people ahead.


    Knowing that they couldn''t depend on others, the two people mustered all their strength and hacked their weapons towards him. In response, Davion pulled out two of his bone spikes and shed with them.


    "ng"


    He easily deflected their weapons with only a few multiple cracks on the bone spikes in exchange. It seemed like they were not much inferior to higher-grade spiritual weapons in toughness.


    After deflecting their weapons, they becamepletely unguarded allowing him to thrust his bone spikes swiftly into their necks.


    "Puchi-"


    Just like this, another two people lost their lives, leaving only five warriors from the Golden Lion Tribe remaining.


    "BAM." At the same time, the fistnded on his back, resulting in his back catching fire and the bone spikes turning into ashes. Nheless, this was it as not a single drop of blood was spilled.


    "He is a monster. How can we defeat him?" Heath panicked. How can someone have such a terrifying physical body?


    "Don''t give up yet." Henrik shot ten beams of thick golden mes from his bow that bound Davion like chains in the blink of an eye. Taking this opportunity, Holden appeared from below in a sorry state with his halberd and shed at him.


    A powerful halberd Qi that was 100 feet long emerged and Davion responded by simply firing a st of multicolored energy from his mouth.


    "BOOM"


    Terrifying shockwaves were produced in the air and the halberd Qi dissipated like it never existed.


    "Too weak." He grabbed the chains bounding him and tore them apart with ease further scaring them. Next, he raised his hands and bombarded hundreds of energy res above.


    "Swish...swish..."


    After reaching a certain distance into the sky, they began falling down heavily like rainwater giving them no other choice than to dodge repeatedly.


    "Bang¡­bang¡­"


    Many pits were formed whenever the energy resnded, destroying the terrain. In this chaos, Davion moved swiftlypletely unharmed, and started his hunt.


    He advanced like lightning emerging behind the only two remaining middle-stage Domain Realm Warriors and sneakily put his hands gently on their back. Only then did they realize that someone was already behind them.


    "Who?"


    They turned back and saw that it was the devil.


    "You.." They attempted to back away at once but they found that they couldn''t move. Not only that, but they even coughed out blood and closed their eyes in a couple of seconds.


    "Reminds of me of that game." Davion pulled back his hands and one could see two bone spikes with blood popping out from his wrists. It looked like the hidden des used in Assassins Creed.


    "How dare you!" The expression of Heath and Holden became ugly and ferocious. Why was he always targeting the weaker ones? Their eyes became bloodshot and they came after him while not bothering about the rays that were still falling from above.


    "Bam..bam.."


    They were hit many times but they didn''t care about the injuries. They had gone utterly insane.


    ***


    On the other side,


    The battle of Siena and Hector was reaching its end. Since the mes of Hector had increased exponentially, the armor made from the fairy artifact couldn''t ignore its strength. Many cracks were visible on it and he eventually managed to hurt her.


    Hector concentrated a huge amount of his mes into his sharp ws and mmed them forward.


    "ng"


    Siena hurriedly countered with her sword resulting in sparks flying and her body being flung away due to his tremendous strength. Furthermore, his mes were still uprising from the ground resulting in her armor getting burnt.


    "Damn, this move is annoying. If not for it, I could have evaded his earlier strike too." She muttered and used her own mes to suppress his mes. But before she couldpletely do it, Hector made a long-range attack catching her by surprise.


    He swept his ws and six rays of mes in the shape of a crescent moon made their way towards her.


    Feeling how hot, sharp, and fast these attacks were, she knew that she would be seriously injured if she didn''t give it her all. Thus, she used the special ability of her sword, consuming nearly all her soul Qi. After all, sustaining both the fairy artifact and this sword at the same time was too much for her.


    White mes as bright as light and m as an air, burst out rapidly from her sword illuminating the whole city which when came in contact with the golden mes easily swallowed them bing even stronger.


    "This¡­"


    "A trace of thew of fire.." Hector cried out in disbelief. Although his fire contained a trace of it as well, it was not in the same level as her mes carried much more to it.


    ***


    "You monster! Stop." Henrik shouted with anguish when he saw Davion crushing the head of Heath and Holden. He couldn''t believe that they fell here in this way.


    Davion threw them to the ground and smiled wickedly, "This strength is amazing. Using both the heavenly body and devil body took me to a whole new level.. These bastards who came to fight me in a close quarter are just seeking death."

 Chapter 210 - Secret Of The Skulls

    "Henrik, you are thest person from your tribe remaining. Do you have something to say?" Davion gazed at him coldly sending shivers down his spines.


    "I¡­" Henrik shuddered as he couldn''t speak. He bore a deep sense of guilt and humiliation recalling how his friends died one by one infront of his eyes without him not being able to do anything. He felt powerless with even such a high cultivation base.


    Seeing his pitiful state, Davion shook his head and dered, "You can kill yourself and leave peacefully."


    He gave him a chance to have a quick and less painful death. Otherwise, he had no choice but to beat him up and end his life cruelly.


    Henrik finally raised his head when he heard it. "Do you think I would die this shamefully?"


    Although he knew that he wasn''t his match, he would never die in this cowardly manner. He still had his pride as a peak stage Domain Realm expert of the Golden Lion Tribe. Thus, he regained his senses and resolutely looked at Davion.


    "Then don''t me me." Davion appeared ahead of him in the blink of an eye and grabbed his neck. It happened so quickly that Henrik could only dream of escaping.


    "You are too strong. But I won''t be going down this easily." Henrik bellowed in anger and his body inted at the speed visible to the naked eyes.


    "Eh! What''s this?" Davion was astonished. Did he still have some tricks left?


    "No! He is exploding his demon core using his soul Qi." Andreas as a demon himself recognized this immediately. So, without any hesitation, he carried the two injured panthers near his side and ran towards the wall of the barrier.


    He knew how destructive an explosion of a Domain Realm expert could be. Especially someone powerful like Henrik.


    When he reached there, he threw them to the ground and yelled, "Help me break the barrier."


    "Cough¡­cough-" Logan coughed out some blood and spoke, "Damn, can''t you be a bit gentle?"


    "Shut up! Help me here. Or else we will definitely die." Andreas scolded. If not for him requiring their help, he would have long since killed them.


    "Haha, don''t make usugh. Do you still think we have a chance to escape?" Naomi had already epted her fate.


    "Who says there isn''t? Do you think he can withstand the uing stpletely intact?" Andreas replied as he nced back in the air. Henrik had turned into a huge balloon that could blow up any moment.


    The panthers also looked in that direction and nodded their heads. It seemed like they could still make it out alive. So, they dragged their weak bodies and shed their daggers at the barrier with all their strength.


    "BAM...BAM"


    A few small cracks were seen as a result but they were repaired in a couple of seconds. Their strength was not enough to bypass the barriers made from the two devil skulls. Andreas too joined in.


    "Don''t hold back." He burned his blood and mmed his spear at once. Following him, they too did the same.


    At the same time, Davion finally found something suspicious about Henrik. When he used his Mind-Eye, he saw all his soul Qi being swiftly injected into his demon core. This caused the demon core to increase in size and a couple of fractures to be seen in it. Moreover, he could sense a destructive aura steadily emerging from it.


    "Don''t tell me¡­" His face became ugly when he understood what he was nning.


    Henrik saw his expression andughed, "Haha, what can you do now? It''s toote."


    "BOOM"


    The moment he finished speaking, an earth-shattering explosion took ce easily destroying everything in the vicinity. This included the barrier as well.


    "BANG"


    The barrier couldn''t contain its shockwaves and was demolished resulting in the two skulls falling down from the air. As for the staff, it was able to hold out surprising Andreas who had managed to escape.


    "Hah..hah.."


    "I survived." He panted heavily as he stood up from the rubble. The bodies of Logan and Naomi could be seen on his sides. They looked disfigured, and half of their body parts were missing.


    "Hehe, did you two think that I would bring you fools just to help me break the barrier?" He grinned evilly. In thest moment, he had used their bodies as a cover to protect himself as he knew from the start that it was impossible to break the barrier with just their strength. So, he was well prepared.


    He then retracted his attention back to the skulls and thought, "I should bring them back to the sect. I believe I will be awarded."


    He approached them and was about to pick it up when suddenly he felt an irresistible force pulling him backward.


    "No.." He used thest bit of his strength attempting to break free, but it was meaningless.


    "Trying to escape, are we?" Davion''s chilly voice rang in his ears, scaring him out of his wits.


    "How are you still alive?" Andreas couldn''t believe it. After all, the explosion was terrifyingly devastating.


    "Humph!" Davion scoffed and dragged him towards him.


    "You.." Andreas had his mouth wide open when he saw the state Davion was in currently.


    A big cavity was seen in his stomach from where his internal organs could be seen. Also, tones of blood were dripping from there like a fountain making the sight look gruesome. Going upward, he had lost all his eyes and seemed to be blind at present. Nheless, this was not the most shocking thing. But his brain was exposed to the air.


    How can one survive with this injury? This was the only thought in Andreas'' mind.


    "Now tell me why were you interested in these skulls." Davion opened his palm, and the skulls were drawn into it.


    "Eh! Then why did you collect it?" Andreas was startled.


    "What do you mean?" Davion was confused.


    "Do you really not know?" Andreas asked.


    "Don''t waste my time and just tell me." Davion threatened him by grabbing his arms and legs using his other hands.


    "Ahh.."


    "I will tell you." Andreas cried out in pain.


    Davion loosened his grip, allowing him to speak.


    "There are four of these skulls found in the Devil World. I heard that if one can gather these all then he can obtain the inheritance left behind by a powerful Devil Venerable." Andreas exined.


    "Interesting. So, where can I find the others?" Davion was excited.


    "I don''t know." Andreas shook his head.


    "You dare lie to me. I have been noticing your expression since the moment I had taken them out. Don''t think that I was only busy fighting the warriors from the Golden Lion Tribe." Davion tore one of his arms expressing his displeasure.


    "Ahh¡­I''m not lying." Andreas yelled.


    "Is that so?" Davion didn''t quite believe it.


    "Maybe my Hall Master knows," Andreas replied.


    "What? Does this mean that you are someone from the Heavenly Demon Sect?" Davion was amused.


    "This.." Andreas'' mouth twitched as he had mistakenly blurted it out.


    "Tell me more about it," Davion ordered.


    "I am one of the apostles of the sect working under the Hall Master, Demon Emperor Trevor.." However, before he could finish his sentence, Davion crushed his body into meat paste.


    "Damn, how could my body go out of control?" Davion cursed. The moment he heard Demon Emperor Trevor, his blood automatically boiled, and had the urge to kill.


    "Is it due to the grievances of the old tiger?" He pondered. Since the old tiger was the one who gave him his bloodline, this should be the only possibility.


    "Haiz, I missed this opportunity." He sighed in disappointment as he actually wanted to know how to go to the Devil World and the Heavenly Demon Sect from him.


    This was the question he had been asking all the apostles he had faced till now. But he never got the right answer.


    "Phew, it looks like I have to catch another apostle. A powerful one at that." He made up his mind.


    Next, he disintegrated the body of Andreas and took his spirit ring. He repeated this same process for the other dead bodies as well. In this way, he cleaned up the battlefield in a couple of minutes.


    "Now, it''s time to treat my injury." He took out the Soul Strengthening Pill he had obtained from Luke and swallowed it. The pill melted straight away and vigorous energy ravaged inside his body.


    But this amount of energy was nothingpared to the time when he had taken the spirit vein. Nevertheless, it did its work. His experience bar was filled in an instant, and it eventually stopped after another one-fifth of the bar was filled.


    "Level 42" He leveled up and his body returned to his perfect shape in a jiffy. Not only that, but his Domain erged once more turning the heavens and earth upside down.


    "Hehe, I leveled up twice in a day."

 Chapter 211 - The Prince Arrives

    "Is it over?" Siena nced ahead cautiously with her sword in a defensive posture. Currently, her aura had significantly weakened, and the red armor had died down. Nheless, the weird thing was that her robe waspletely intact with not a single speck of dust visible on it.


    However, this was still not the most surprising thing but rather the ground she was stepping on. Earlier, Hector had turned the earth upside down with his powerfulrge-scale attack. But now, the ground appeared seamlessly fine.


    There were no pits and no traces of battle could be seen. It seemed like the battle had never urred in the first ce. If not for Hector standing there in a half-kneeling position in a sorry state, then one could have considered it to be true.


    Talking about Hector, his whole body had been burned and his blood had dried up as well. It was sure that he was on hisst breath.


    While she was thinking, a teasing voice sounded from behind.


    "Little girl, why are you taking so long to finish him? Are you struggling? I remember how you boasted before."


    "Shut up!" She became furious straight away when she recognized whose voice it was. Indeed, it was Davion''s as after recovering, he had rushed here at once without any dy.


    "Do you need my help?" He appeared in her vision wearing a new set of robes.


    "You¡­"


    She became shocked when she observed him. Like her, he didn''t look like he was involved in any fight at all. Not only that, but his aura seemed to be as strong as ever unlike her.


    She couldn''t believe that he managed to take care of all those Domain Realm warriors unscathed.


    Seeing her expression, heughed, "Haha, you need to work hard."


    "Humph! Just tell me what you did with them. I am sure you couldn''t have finished them off this fast." She reasoned and didn''t forget to ask the thing she was curious about.


    "Moreover, you went missing with all of them not long ago. I believed that you ran away from here."


    The moment Davion used the staff; she noticed him disappearing and had be angry thinking that he left her alone. She thought that he was trying to use her as bait and take this opportunity to escape. After all, the strongest enemy was busy dealing with her and thus he had some good chance of sess.


    Since how cunning, unreliable, and mysterious he acted, it was definitely right for her to imagine this. Anyways, he proved her wrong bying here. He didn''t seem to be so heartless and evil as mentioned by the Golden Lion Tribe members.


    Davion somewhat understood what she was referring to and replied seriously, "You don''t need to think too much. I used some tricks to kill them."


    "Really?" She had her mouth wide open in disbelief. It didn''t look like he was joking.


    "Yes. You don''t need to worry." He then coldly gazed at Hector and ordered, "Let''s finish him off now."


    "I don''t think we need to do it. He will die on his own." She was in a hurry to leave.


    "No, we must¡­." Before he could finish his words, he felt something dangerous heading in his direction. So, he instinctively pushed Siena away and jumped to the right.


    "BOOM"


    An explosion took ce at the ground where they were standing previously and when the aftermath subsided, they could see a deep horizontal cut measuring at least 50 meters wide.


    "Who?" Davion turned his head in a certain direction with a serious look on his face. He was shaken inside as didn''t sense any trace of Qi in this attack.


    "What was that?" Siena was even more fearful. If not for Davion, she would have undoubtedly suffered.


    "Damn, I need to restore my soul Qi quickly." She took out a couple of pills from her spirit ring and gobbled them up. It looked like more enemies wereing their way.


    "You are not bad." A calm male voice rang in their ears, and they saw a group of white-haired people wearing heavy ck-colored armors approaching them from the sky. They were vanishing and reappearing every hundred meters.


    Seeing this weird flying technique, Davion pondered, "Is this teleportation? Or are they so fast that I can''t track them with my naked eyes?"


    In this way, they descended to the ground in the blink of an eye.


    "It''s the White Tiger n," Siena spoke to Davion in a low tone. The insignia on their chest te was recognized by her at once.


    "Fuck! I forgot that we are actually in their region." Davion cursed inwardly.


    Although the Venomous Python Tribe were the rulers of this city, the ones who actually owned it were the White Tiger n. As for the Golden Lion Tribe, they were only the protectors brought through offerings.


    "Now the question is why are they here? Did theye after sensing the chaotic auras? Or did the Golden Lion Tribe secretly send a signal? Or did they feel my devil Qi?" He panicked.


    The more he thought about it, the more puzzled he became. This was because he had been careful since the beginning when releasing his true strength. He even added an additional pair of barriers just in case something happened.


    While he was in his own thoughts, the youngest handsome-looking fellow among them took out a tooth and raised it.


    "Buzz"


    The tooth shook, and red destructive mes were emitted from it. This me slowly turned into the shape of a tiger and moved forward making its way towards Davion.


    "This.." Davion''s face became ugly when he saw this.


    "It''s the same as yours." Siena was stunned.


    The mes neared Davion and rotated around his right arm.


    "Go away!" He pped it but instead of leaving, they seeped through his arm.


    "So, it is you." The young man confirmed that the person his father was searching for stood right infront of him.


    "Who are you? What do you want?" Davion asked while scanning them with his Mind-Eye.


    He found that they all had the White Tiger souls with strength at the middle stages and thete stages of the Domain Realm.


    "Phew, the situation is not as bad as I had guessed." Davion sighed in relief.


    "Why are you rxing? Can''t you see that we are in big trouble?" Siena whispered.


    "There is nobody in the Venerable Stage. So, we are good to go." He replied.


    "How can you be so na?ve? Despite them having simr cultivation bases as the warriors from the Golden Lion Tribe, they are far stronger. They possess better weapons and artifacts. In Particr, they can manipte space." She exined.


    "Space?" He finally understood the mystery behind the previous attack. They must have definitely sliced the space.


    "Yes. Like the white mes unique to my tribe, their unique ability lies in controlling space. Thus, it is very difficult to deal with them unless we have some understanding about space." She told him everything she knew.


    "But how can we touch upon this subject without reaching the Venerable Stage?" Davion felt that the White Tiger n was really overpowered.


    "That''s why they are one of the four major ns of the Demon Beast World. It''s impossible to counter them without having a very high cultivation base." She shook her head.


    "Lady, you are quite knowledgeable." The young man pped his hands and praised her.


    Siena didn''t say anything more and focused on recovering her soul Qi. She didn''t think that they were here to just have a conversation.


    "Hey! Answer my question." Davion interrupted him.


    "How can you not recognize me? I am Xavier, the first prince of the White Tiger n." The young man introduced himself.


    "I see." Davion nodded. Now this rified why he was in the center of the group while the others were respectfully standing near his sides like bodyguards in spite of having weaker cultivation.


    "However, I can''t underestimate him. His aura seems more robust and refined than them." He wouldn''t be surprised even if this prince turned out to be the most powerful one among the bunch.


    "So, what brings you here?" Davion felt that the matter was not so simple. Especially after witnessing the tooth.


    "I have been ordered to capture thest surviving member of the me Tiger tribe. With this tooth, I have been tracking you since yesterday." Xavier put down the bone and told his intentions.


    "Why? What have I done?" Davion inquired as he found it fishy.


    He had been in this world for just one and half a day. This meant that they were trailing him the moment he arrived in this world. Besides, he hadn''t done anything that might catch their attention during that time.


    "You dare ask that? Don''t you know that your ancestors betrayed our n many years ago? They colluded with the notorious Heavenly Demon Sect." Xavier bellowed in rage.


    Previously, he thought that there was something wrong with this narrative. But now, it doesn''t seem to be the case. This was due to the fact that he saw most parts of the cities in ruins and many innocent people dead on his way here.. Moreover, the sad condition of Hector ignited his mes. How can they be so cruel?

 Chapter 212 - Identity Revealed

    "Guards take the lion back to the n and heal him," Xavier ordered. Since he belonged to one of the tribes serving his n, he decided to save him.


    "Yes, prince." Two of them went forward and checked his injuries at first. When they finished, their expression became ugly.


    "Prince, it will be toote if we do that. His heart has stopped functioning."


    "I believe only a fairy pill can do something."


    "Is that so?" Xavier took out an orange pill from his spirit ring and threw it in their direction without any hesitation.


    Seeing how generous he was, Davion''s eyes sparkled. "A wealthy bastard."


    "You...don''t tell me¡­" Siena panicked when she guessed his thoughts. Was he trying to plunder them?


    "What do you think?" He put his hands back acting mysterious once again.


    "You stop. Don''t create more trouble. I might be able to help you." Siena grabbed his right arm.


    "How?" He was surprised.


    "Just wait and see. But you will owe me a big favor." Without giving him a chance to reply, she walked ahead and said, "Prince of the White Tiger n, I can''t let you have him."


    "Eh! Who might you be?" Xavier coldly asked. He didn''t put her in his eyes. After all, he was the overlord of this region. Even Venerable Experts had to give him face.


    "I''m Siena, the third princess of the Phoenix n." She released her powerful white mes and an apparition of a beautiful white phoenix a thousand feet long was formed behind her.


    The moment it appeared, the guards immediately felt their blood boiling and fell on their knees. Although they were from the White Tiger n like their prince, there was still a considerable gap in their bloodline.


    This was because he was the direct descendent of a Saint Realm expert and had inherited a deeply concentrated bloodline filled with tremendous power. This type of bloodline was known as Royal Bloodline.


    Looking at the phoenix behind her, Siena also seemed to possess one. As for them, they had diluted bloodlines that had been weakening every generation.


    "Wow, who could have thought that she belonged to one of the four major ns?" Davion was shell-shocked. Furthermore, the bloodline pressure brought by her waspletely at the next level whenpared to the time in the library.


    "If she had revealed this power against Hector, then I am sure that the battle would have been won by her in a jiffy." He thought and then released a portion of his majestic aura to resist her.


    Xavier also had a simr expression to Davion. He couldn''t believe what he was witnessing.


    "From what I''ve learned, no members from the Phoenix Ind have set their foot on thisnd since thousands of years ago. So, why now? Especially it is a princess too."


    Next, he emitted his bloodline power as well, forming the shape of a gigantic white tiger that didn''t lose out to the phoenix in any way.


    "Phew" The guards sighed in relief with its emergence as the ufortable feeling disappeared straight away.


    "He is indeed the pride of our n."


    "Although we have a higher cultivation base, we are not his match."


    "Yes. He seems to be even stronger than the phoenix princess."


    The guards gossiped with worship written on their faces when they noticed the projection of the white tiger increasing in size steadily. In a few seconds, it became twice bigger than the phoenix.


    "Princess, it seems like your cultivation is a bitcking." Xavier withdrew his aura and smiled. He acted quite friendly, unlike his previous self. He knew that it was unwise to offend her.


    Siena too contained her aura and politely replied, "Of course. The younger one needs time to catch up. Perhaps, my elder sisters can entertain you the next time we meet."


    "Haha, it will be my pleasure." Xavier forced out augh. But inside he was cursing at her.


    "Damn, she is very cunning. Not only did she lower her stance by admitting being weaker and younger but she even revealed that her elder sisters were more powerful than her."


    In this way, she didn''t lose her face as well as the reputation of her n. In addition, she also created a good impression among the witnesses here. After all, what she said seemed to make sense.


    In general, the first prince should actually be fighting the first princess. This was what she was referring to indirectly.


    "Our prince is a fine example of a gentleman."


    "Of course, he is. How can the first prince bully the third princess?"


    "Yes. Only the first and the second princess might be worth his time."


    "So, do you think he can defeat them?"


    "Who knows? But I believe that our prince can certainly win."


    The guards discussed in an excited tone. This was due to the fact that nobody had seen the future heir to the thrones among the big ns facing off against each other.


    Xavier''s mouth twitched when he heard them talking. Since they were praising him like this, he definitely couldn''t go harsh on her. He had to think of other ways to deal with her.


    Thus, he inquired curiously, "So, princess, why do you want to protect him? You should know that he is a criminal. Not only did his ancestors betray us, he even destroyed this city showcasing that he is a vile person."


    From the people escaping this city, he had heard about the wicked deeds done by this man.


    "Son of a bitch. Hope you have a gruesome death." Davion jinxed him within his heart. How dare he sully his name?


    "Humm, like you, our Phoenix n has also ordered me to capture him. I need to bring him back at once." Siena lied without shuttering a single word.


    "Are you sure?" Xavier felt that the things were getting out of his hands. In addition, he was getting more interested in him. How can he catch the attention of his father; a saint and someone from the Phoenix n as well?


    "Why should I lie to you? I heard that his ancestor stole a rare treasure from our n." She pped his back expressing her anger.


    "Damn, you." Davion was getting irritated. Why were they putting the me of someone else''s ancestor on him?


    "Then what do you suggest, princess?" Xavier asked.


    "I will take him with me for a couple of days and return him to you after our work is finished." Siena thought for a while before replying.


    "Eh! Isn''t your n far away from here? I guess it will take a long time. So, why don''t you lend him to us first? After all, my n is right near here and we can show you the hospitality of our White Tiger n during this time." Xavier suggested.


    Remembering the dangerous look given by his father when he was assigned this mission made him scared to return back empty-handed.


    "Prince, are you doubting us?" Siena was displeased.


    "How can that be?" Xavier shook his head denying that thought.


    "Ok! Then we will be leaving." Siena bowed, pulled Davion''s arm, and slowly walked away.


    "Wait! Wait.." How could he let them go this easily?


    "Prince, you are bothering us. What else do you have to say?" Annoyance could be felt from her voice. She acted tough trying to pressurize Xavier into giving up.


    Xavier became angry with the change in her tone. Nevertheless, he controlled himself and said firmly while gazing straight at Davion''s eyes, "I have always been the admirer of your ancestor; the King of mes."


    "Despite the fact that he betrayed us in the end, this doesn''t take away his achievements and his glorious past. Especially the destructive mes that he cultivated in his life."


    "Where are you getting at?" Davion didn''t understand why he was spouting so much bullshit. He even started bootlicking him.


    "I want to witness those mes. I want to see how they could rival the mes of the Phoenix n and the Dragon n." Xavier got to the point.


    "That''s it?" Davion raised his hand and was about to show it to him, but he interrupted him.


    "I challenge you to a duel. In this way, I can feel it and can have a better understanding."


    "How can he fight you? You have a higher cultivation base with a royal bloodline on top of that. He is not your match." Siena declined this request. Did she think of her as a fool?


    "No! You are mistaken, princess. How can I be that shameless? I wanted him to fight with one of my guards. I am sure you will not deny this simple request, won''t you?" Xavier gave her a warm smile making it difficult for her to reject.


    Siena turned towards Davion indicating what to do. Davion nodded and said, "I agree."


    "But I have a condition." Siena abruptly spoke.


    "What is it?" Xavier became happy. It seemed like he could proceed with the next course of his n.


    "After the battle, your White Tiger n should allow us to leave and not bother us anymore." Siena dered.


    "I will if he wins. Otherwise, he has toe with us.." Xavier smirked.

 Chapter 213 - Power Of Space

    "What a crafty fellow. Toe up with this n in such a short time is quite remarkable." Siena had her brows furrowed under her veil. Since they had already agreed to a duel, it would be rude to take it back. Furthermore, he might bother them even more.


    So, it was better to go with the flow. Davion also had a simr thought. However, he was also nning something dangerous in his mind unlike her.


    "The White Tiger n is not someone I can contend against right now. When I get stronger, I will definitely teach them a lesson. Not only that, but I have to know exactly what they want from me."


    He had alreadybeled them in the list of his targets that had to be eliminated. Thus, the list currently included Demon Emperor Conard, the Heavenly Demon Sect, and the White Tiger n.


    As for the Golden Lion Tribe, he didn''t have any grudge against them. But if they still came after him, then he would definitely not show them any mercy.


    "Davion!" Siena abruptly called out bringing him back to his senses.


    "Oh! Yes. Let''s go." He walked forward and stood in the center getting ready for the duel.


    "You don''t need to force yourself if you can''t win. Just give up." She reminded him. Although he was able to defeat the twenty Domain Realm warriors from the Golden Lion Tribe, she still didn''t think that he could win here.


    "Hehe, do you think that I will lose?" Davion chuckled. If he went all out, then even the prince was not his match. Nheless, he couldn''t reveal his strength infront of them. So, he was thinking of the easiest way to win.


    "Don''t be so confident. The power of space is not something you can easily deal with. Who knows you might die without getting a chance to react?" She scolded.


    "Ok! You don''t need to worry. Why don''t you lend me your sword?" He eyed her natal core sword.


    "You dare to ask that? Are you trying to use that me once again? I believe this sword won''t be able to handle it as well." She denied his request without any hesitation.


    "Besides, that me is not your own power. You need to depend on yourself." She added.


    "Haiz, it looks like I have no choice other than to fight with my bare hands." Davion nced at the sky and sighed.


    "Will I be able to withstand the artifacts of one of the four major ns in this state?" He spoke pitifully, looking like he would soon die.


    "You are shameless." She shook her head and passed him her sword.


    Davion caught it and smiled. He could feel how extraordinary it was by just touching it. Even though it was nimble and smaller like the previous one, he could feel tones of powerful soul Qi already contained within it.


    However, when he was about to touch its de, the sword radiated a dangerous sharp sword intent simr to Siena''s, surprising him greatly.


    "Don''t touch me with your filthy hands." A childish voice sounded in his mind, and it continued.


    "I don''t know who you are and why she lent me to someone who doesn''t possess a single ounce of sword intent; remember that you are not qualified enough to wield me. I am only helping you due to her request. In addition, I won''t be using my soul Qi to aid you."


    "Damn, what an arrogant sword." He cursed inwardly and didn''t dare to touch it anymore.


    While they weremunicating, Xavier was making some preparations. First, he ordered most of his guards to bring Hector back to the n and treat him there despite recovering mostly due to the pill. Yes, his chopped-off arm regenerated and the burned body parts burst with vitality and rejuvenated.


    Nevertheless, this was not the most surprising thing. But rather the guards who left were all at the middle stages of the Domain Realm. This meant that Davion had to deal with one of the remaining guards who were all at thete stages of the Domain Realm.


    "It seems like I have underestimated him. Not only is he cunning, but he is overly cautious too. The probability of his sess has increased with this move. He is indeed a difficult opponent to deal with." Siena had a general understanding of his character.


    Xavier then turned towards Davion and politely said, "Descendent of the me Tiger Tribe, since you are our guest, I won''t put you in a difficult spot. You can choose anyone among them for a duel."


    "In this way, you can''t me me for giving you a powerful opponent." Xavier gave him a warm smile.


    "Bastard. How dare he say that with a straight face?" Davion was annoyed. Anyways, he didn''t say anything and carefully observed them with his Mind-Eye.


    Next, he pointed his index finger towards a skinny bald fellow that was standing in the corner. He appeared to be keeping a low profile and especially his aura was a bitcking whenpared to others.


    Davion guessed that he was the weakest and decided to challenge him. "Prince, I choose him."


    "Eh!" Xavier was astonished seeing who he picked. The other guards also had the same reaction.


    "That brat really picked Gunnar."


    "He is done for now."


    "He is really seeking death."


    "Hehe, he must be the type to think that bulky people are always the strongest."


    Seeing everyone''s reaction, Siena became nervous. Was there something more to this skinny guard?


    "Descendent of the me Tiger Tribe, I am totally impressed with you. You have a sharp eye. Who could have thought that you would pick my strongest guard to demonstrate your abilities?" Xavier praised him and signaled Gunnar to get in action.


    "Fuck" Davion was speechless. How can this be possible? Did his Mind-Eye misjudge him?


    Gunnar slowly approached Davion while the others backed away. After reaching a few meters opposite him, he bowed. "I Gunnar from the Combat Legion of the White Tiger n will dly ept your duel."


    "Please advise me." Davion became serious and got into a defensive posture immediately. This was the first time he had thought of defending instead of striking. This was very unusual of him.


    "I can''t go for him haphazardly. I need to experience the power of space and get used to it first. Then only will I begin."


    Gunnar raised his scabbard with his left hand and steadily pulled out his sword using the right.


    "Swish" The moment the sword was unsheathed, everyone saw a silver light shing past Davion and vanishing into thin air. It was too fast and nobody knew what happened.


    "Consider this as a warning. The next strike won''t miss." Gunnar coldly dered, sending shivers down his spine.


    "My God! I''m hurt." Davion eximed in disbelief as a slight scratch could be seen on his cheek.


    "Haha, it seems like he has improved." Xavier was full of smiles.


    "Prince, who¡­ is he¡­ actually?" Siena shuttered. After all, she knew that she herself wouldn''t be able to respond to that strike.


    "He is a weird talent of our White Tiger n that stands out even among us princes who possess the Royal Bloodline," Xavier replied.


    "In what way?" Siena was curious.


    "He is someone who had an epiphany when mastering the sword techniques of our n. I heard that he peeked through the door leading to the Venerable Stage." Xavier answered solemnly.


    "Amazing! He will undoubtedly be able to reach the Venerable Stage in the future." Siena was in awe of his talent.


    "It isn''t easy. You know that we demons have a harsh requirement on the purity of our bloodline. Although my n elders can help him with it, he has other problems at the moment. Instead of cultivating hard and trying to reach the pinnacle of the Domain Realm, he wastes all his timeprehending the power of space." Xavier exined.


    "Is he attempting to experience that epiphany one again?" Siena inquired.


    "Yes. He is engrossed in that feeling and as a result, he has lost his way. Due to this, his cultivation has been hindered, and he hasn''t made any significant progress for a long time. But it looks like I am wrong." Xavier keenly observed his subsequent moves.


    Gunnar swung his sword horizontally to the right and left following with vertical upward and downward sh as fast as he could.


    In response, Davion jumped in the air instantly learning from the previous mistake. Four silver rays shed in the ce where he was earlier.


    "Swish..swish¡­"


    "It''s not easy." Gunnar increased the frequency of his shes.


    "Too overpowered." Davion was shell-shocked. He could clearly see the swings made by Gunnar. They were all random and weren''t targeting him in particr. But the silver rays would meticulously appear right beside him.


    Thus, Davion was left with no choice other than to move continuously in the air. If he stopped for even a fraction of a second, then he would definitely get hit.


    "Davion, what will you do?" Siena was worried, seeing him in such a passive state.

 Chapter 214 - Shocking The Prince

    "Hehe, I don''t think he would be able to retaliate. After all, Gunnar is older, more experienced, and stronger than him in both cultivation and mastery of spells. If it weren''t for my bloodline, I would also not be his match." Xavier smiled.


    "Is that so?" Siena had an ugly look behind her veil. It seemed like they had to pay a visit to the White Tiger n first.


    In the air, Davion, who was continuously flying to dodge the silver rays, decided to narrow the gap with Gunnar. However, when he was a few meters away from him, he vanished and appeared a hundred meters away making it impossible to catch him.


    "You¡­" Davion was annoyed. With this teleportation technique, it was useless to chase after him.


    "I have to think of another way." Davion released his full cultivation base and terrifying blood-red mes were emitted from him. These mes attracted the me elementary particles in the air and grew bigger.


    "Oh! So, this is the destructive me that made the Patriarch of the me Tiger n famous all over the world many years ago. It is indeed extraordinary." Xavier was impressed.


    "Nheless, the sad thing is that he had been forced to use his domain already." He shook his head. At this rate, the battle will soon end, and he will be the one to be victorious.


    When the emergence of Domain, Davion stood his ground and intently gazed at Gunnar, waiting for him to make a move.


    Understanding his thoughts, Gunnar made a few more swings with his sword.


    "Swish..swish¡­"


    Like usual, silver rays shed near him but before they could touch him, they all disintegrated. This was the true power of his mes.


    "Phew" Davion could finally sigh in relief.


    He then coldly dered, "Gunnar, show me your domain. Your tricks won''t work against me from now on."


    "Haha" Xavier suddenlyughed out loud when he heard it, catching the attention of everyone.


    "Prince, don''t you know that it''s rude to interrupt a duel in this manner." Siena was displeased. Although he was sure to win, can''t he behave properly?


    "Oh! I got excited. Please forgive me." Xavier apologized.


    "No problem." Siena didn''t take the matter any further.


    "Actually, I was surprised when he asked my guard to reveal his Domain. Doesn''t he know that space is everywhere?" Xavier exined in a mysterious tone.


    "Space is everywhere." Siena realized something.


    "Don''t tell me¡­" Davion too understood what he meant. His fire domain gathered the me particles in the surroundings to burn. If there were no me particles, then his domain would be useless. But the same didn''t go for space.


    People are born in space, breathe in space, survive in space, and eventually die in space. The whole world is space. Thus, there was no need to form the domain by manipting the elementary particles.


    Or in a simple manner, Gunnar was already in his domain since the start. It was just that he hadn''t shown his true colors.


    "Descendant of the m Tribe, now I will get serious." Gunnarpletely unleashed his aura and Davion felt that the air was solidifying.


    "No, it isn''t. But in fact, it''s the space that is constricting." He found it difficult to move and not only that, but his domain was shrinking in size as well.


    "Terrifying." He was shocked. The difference in strength was astounding.


    "Is this the gap between the me Tiger Tribe and the White Tiger n? This also exins why the me Tiger Tribe can only remain as their subsidiary.


    While he was in his own thoughts, Gunnar jumped into the sky and thrust his sword towards him.


    A big two hundred feet long silver-colored sword energy was emitted and it swiftly approached him. When it neared his Domain, a deep hole leading straight to him automatically popped out from between.


    "What? He can do that too?" Davion was getting surprises after surprises.


    The sword energy easily entered the hole like it was tailored-made for it and looked like it would definitely pierce his body.


    In response, he dashed forward and mmed his sword ahead with all his might, trying to destroy the sword energy into smithereens. Nheless, this didn''t happen as the sword energy abruptly teleported behind his back in thest second and struck him.


    "Puchi-"


    Blood spilled from his back and the sword energy was still forcing its way into his body, attempting to kill him right here right now.


    "You can give up if you don''t want to die," Gunnar yelled.


    "Well done!" The other guards were full of smiles as Gunnar didn''t let them down.


    "Who could have thought that it would end this fast?" Xavier felt pity.


    "We surrender. Can you order him to stop?" Siena dejectedly requested.


    "Of course!" Xavier retracted his gaze back to Gunnar and was about tomand him but the next event put him to a halt.


    Chilly cold energy spread in the air and the temperature of the surroundings plummeted at a rapid rate. Locating the source with their divine senses, everyone noticed that it was overflowing out from Davion.


    "This.." They had their mouths wide open when they perceived that another Domain was being formed around him.


    "Domain of Ice! Isn''t he a descendent of the me Tiger Tribe? How can he manipte two elements?" Xavier eximed in disbelief.


    This was because demon beasts that could control two elements were extremely rare in the Demon Beast World. There were at most three tribes ording to his knowledge. As for someone that controlled two opposing elements, me and ice, they weren''t among them.


    This indicated that he belonged to apletely new species that this world had never seen.


    "Damn, how much is he hiding from me? He is way too mysterious." Siena cursed him inwardly. But she was getting excited. It seemed like he had some hope of winning.


    "Heavenly Body"


    His clothes burst apart and his body became humongous in the blink of an eye. The sword Qi stuck on him was crushed by his bare hands. Moreover, to hide the tattoo, he coated his whole body with a thickyer of ice. After all, this tattoo was the only thing he could rte to for the reason being hunted down by the White Tiger n.


    With an ice domain inside for protection and the me domain outside for destruction, he emitted a dangerous aura that frightened every single individual here.


    "Haiz, I had no choice but to use my second element. Fighting normally against ate-stage Domain Realm Warrior at level 42 is basically impossible. Especially, when the opponent is someone from the four major ns." He sighed.


    "Now I have to showcase my strength like a protagonist." He smiled and nced at the tiny sword in his hand that looked like a toothpick.


    "Child, can you handle my strength?" He mocked it.


    "Shut up! Don''t underestimate me." The sword became bigger, and he wasfortably able to wield it.


    Afterward, he charged at Gunnar with a tremendous speed.


    "Nice, the ufortable feeling has finally disappeared as I had guessed. His power of space cannot confine me." He felt that the power of space was not so overpowered at all. One just had to crush it with absolute strength.


    Not only that, but he disdained the previous attack as it didn''t do anything fatal except for leaving a small wound.


    Seeing him approaching, Gunnar took in a deep breath and first tried to create a distance like earlier. He knew that battling this giant in a close quarter was just seeking death.


    However, expecting this, Davion pushed the power of his ice element to the limits. Heavy snowkes fell from the sky and in a couple of seconds, the air started freezing.


    This increased Gunnar''s difficulty of moving through space by at least three times. Furthermore, every strike he made had to first bypass the resistance of the frozen air and the two Domains before reaching Davion. Hence, his attack was significantly weakened as well.


    The other question was whether he could leave a scratch on that gigantic body or not even if his attack managed tond.


    These were the things everyone was pondering.


    "Princess, do you know the secret behind his giant body? Is this his true body or is he using a powerful hard body skill?" Xavier asked with a solemn look on his face.


    This was because he felt his blood shaking and getting out of control, despite it being royal blood. He had this restless feeling only infront of his father. The same went for Siena. But instead of her father, she was remembering her mother.


    Only when he spoke, did shee back to her senses.


    "How could I know? It''s my first time witnessing this." Siena answered.


    Xavier nodded and said, "Princess, it looks like you are going to win the bet."


    "Why do you say so?" Siena was amazed by his sudden change. Did he lose confidence this easily?


    "Even though the space element is strong, it has its own weaknesses. Itcks firepower. One can only unlock its true potential and strength when he bes capable enough to break the void. But he is too far away from that level." Xavier reasoned.


    "I see.." Siena agreed with it.

 Chapter 215 - Breaking The Void

    "BAM¡­BAM"


    In the air, Davion and Gunnar shed with each other using their swords. Every time Davion swung his sword, a pir of me and ice energy would burst out going straight for Gunnar.


    As for Gunnar, he would still dodge them with his teleportation skill and attack him using silver sword energies. However, the problem was that he could only leave a few dents on the iceyer covering Davion''s body. No matter how much force he used, the result remained the same.


    "Gunnar, there is no point in continuing. You know that you can''t hurt me." Davion yelled.


    "The same goes for you too," Gunnar replied in a serious tone. He never had the thought of giving up this easily.


    "Damn you. After all the trouble I took, he can still move freely." Davion cursed inwardly as his previous move was not enough to contain him.


    "His teleportation skill is in fact overpowered. It seems like I can only force him out." He made up his mind and soared high up in the sky.


    "me Cauldron Art" Since he couldn''t catch him, he decided to cast arge AOE spell that would raze everything around him. Thus, making it impossible for Gunnar to run around haphazardly.


    A gigantic cauldron twice asrge as his heavenly body steadily formed above his head and he smiled in satisfaction.


    "It has be far stronger than thest time I used it. In addition, using two elements to cast it has brought additional effects."


    The current cauldron was not only big, but half of its part was icy cold and the other half was terrifyingly hot. This resulted in the sky being dyed by two different colors blood red and blue bringing down oppressive pressure as well.


    "This.." Gunnar was shocked and had beads of sweat on his forehead. He couldn''t believe this person was hiding such terrifying strength.


    "Damn, what was he thinking by acting weak all this time?" Xavier was furious. If he knew Davion was this powerful, he would have definitely made other arrangements.


    He then nced at Siena with a dubious look. "Was I yed by her?"


    Seeing his face, Siena could somewhat guess his thoughts. But she didn''t want to waste her time exining this misunderstanding. After all, who cares what he thinks? She was already nning what to do after leaving this world.


    "Go!"


    Davion waved his hand, and the cauldron flipped upside down spilling its contents like a waterfall.


    "Swish..swish.."


    Along with molten hotva, chilling ice-cold bluey liquid also rained down from it. Moreover, Davion too rushed down towards Gunnar, pressuring him even further.


    "It''s dangerous." Gunnar understood that it was useless to pull tricks like before. In this situation, he could only attempt to destroy that cauldron with all his might. However, was it possible when Davion was madlying for him?


    There was no way he could shift his focus onto something else apart from his opponent in such a dangerous battle. A slight distraction would certainly be fatal.


    Having these thoughts, Gunnar transformed into his beast form in the blink of an eye.


    "Whoosh"


    An imposing four hundred feet tall White Tiger radiating a powerful aura appeared in everyone''s vision. He was standing upright like a human while carrying his sword with his giant paw. Like Davion''s, his sword too had increased in size.


    "Descendent of the me Tiger n, you are really impressive just like your ancestors. But don''t me me if you die here. I will be putting everything I''ve learned into my next strike." He decided to sh head-on against Davion with everything he had got.


    "This.." When everyone heard it, their expression became solemn. It seemed like the victor would soon be settled.


    Gunnar closed his eyes, and his aura became sharper and sharper. Not only that, but the audience who were far away from them felt the space around them fluctuating.


    "What is happening?"


    "His aura has reached the Pinnacle of the Domain Real like us."


    "No! It''s way stronger than us."


    "Haven''t you noticed that we are at least 6 miles away from him?"


    "Fuck"


    "Doesn''t this mean that his domain has long surpassed the range of a Domain Realm Cultivator?"


    The guards were astonished. The same went for Xavier and Siena. This aura made them feel insecure. They felt that even with their royal bloodline they wouldn''t be his match.


    "I underestimated him. He is still the unmatched genius of our White Tiger n. I think I should rmend him to one of the elders." Xavier muttered.


    "Prince, we should put this to an end. I don''t think he can withstand this." Siena suggested in a panic tone.


    "Princess, this is already the second time you requested this. Earlier, I was about to interrupt them. Nheless, he exceeded his expectations, and I was put on a hold. So, I believe he might surprise us once more." Xavier exined.


    "But it''s different at the moment." Siena pestered him.


    Xavier shook his head and inquired, "Princess, why do you care about his life so much when you know that he is from the family of traitors." This question has been bugging him for a while.


    He found their rtionship a bit suspicious. Did she have some ulterior motives in saving him?


    "You.." Siena became angry when she heard his words. Didn''t he realize what his words implied?


    Anyways, she didn''t re up and instead threatened him using a different approach. "If he dies, then your White Tiger n will definitely bear our brunt."


    Xavier cracked his knuckles in anger. How dare she not put his White Tiger n in her eyes?


    Nheless, he controlled himself and didn''t refute her. He deep down knew that his n wascking by a certain margin whenpared to the Phoenix n. Although they had a simr number of Venerable Experts and Saints, the differencey in the foundation.


    The Phoenix n had the longest history aspared to the prestigious Dragon n. These both ns lived in a world of their own. They had established themselves within a massive secret realm. In addition, these two ns were worshipped as gods by their respective subordinate tribes.


    Thus, resulting in them bing docile and submissive towards these two ns. Andst but not the least, these subordinate tribes didn''t fight with each other like the tribes under the White Tiger n.


    Or in a simple manner, they were united. So, if arge-scale war took ce in the Demonic Beast World, then the White Tiger n would undoubtedly suffer huge losses.


    Speaking more of the Phoenix n, there exist no internal affairs nor fighting between the n members resulting in The Phoenix being considered as the perfect symbol of peace.


    Furthermore, things werepletely contrasting in the Dragon n. The internal strife among the subsidiary Dragon Tribes was too severe. There was even news of Venerable Experts getting injured.


    At the same time, when theva and bluely liquid reached a few meters ahead of Gunnar, he finally opened his eyes.


    Silver light shed as he swiftly swung his sword vertically upward.


    "Creak"


    The space cracked and a void at least 5 meters wide was formed in the air. This void was so strong that everything in the air was being pulled into it. Theva and the bluey liquid falling exactly above him all vanished inside it.


    "Did he really break the void with a mere swing?" Davion had his mouth wide open after witnessing this miracle. But he didn''t back down in fear and continued dashing downwards.


    This was because the void was small and looked unstable. It seemed as if it would recover in a few seconds. Thus, he was confident.


    "You dare belittle me." Gunnar bellowed in rage and started burning his blood.


    "BOOM"


    The void expanded rapidly and everyone could see blood oozing out from his eyes, ears, mouth, and pores of his skin. Indeed, his body was breaking apart.


    "How can you push yourself this hard when we are only having a friendly duel?" Davion shamelessly yelled.


    Gunnar didn''t reply as he kept focusing on controlling the void.


    "Damn you!" Davion cursed in a loud voice. He couldn''t believe that his giant body was getting sucked into the void as well.


    "My God! How could he be that strong?" The guards eximed in disbelief.


    "Haha, princess! It appears that I will be winning the bet." Xavierughed as he got the chance to take back his humiliation.


    Siena didn''t reply but focused on battle intently. If things went wrong, she would rush there immediately and bring him back by using her fairy artifact.


    Concurrently, Davion mustered all his strength and tried to escape from the pull. But he was unsessful.


    "It looks like I have to reveal another one of my abilities."


    "Blood Churning." This was one of the oldest and the weakest techniques he had learned during his time in the Bone and Devil Sect. Since this technique burns one''s blood, he decided to burn his me Tiger Bloodline with the help of it.


    Besides, this move would also showcase the true ability of his bloodline to the prince which he wanted to see from the start.


    "BOOM"


    Terrific blood-red heatwaves were released from him and all his ice domain immediately evaporated into vapor, blocking everyone''s vision at the speed visible to the naked eyes.. This happened because his me attributed energy was far more powerful than his ice energy.

 Chapter 216 - Time To Return

    White smog covered the whole area making it difficult for everyone to see what was happening inside. Even their divine sense couldn''t bypass it due to the aura of heavens and earth being overly chaotic there.


    Nheless, they didn''t have to worry about missing the next series of actions as they witnessed a humongous red tiger made of mes appearing above the smog. It was a thousand feet tall and was radiating a powerful majestic pressure that didn''t lose out to the royal bloodline.


    "This.." Xavier became stupefied. Now, he began to realize why his father was after this person. Not only was his me special, but his bloodline also carried some traces of royal bloodline.


    Siena too had this thought. However, they were wrong about this because his Heavenly Body was the one truly responsible for this phenomenon.


    In the air, Davion concentrated all of his strength into his sword and fiercely swung it towards Gunnar.


    "Blood Saber Art: Final Move"


    A terrific pir of me energy was released from it and along with it the phantom of the red tiger dived in that direction with terrific momentum as well.


    "BOOM"


    These mes crashed on the void and devastating shockwaves were released, destroying everything in the vicinity and clearing away the smog. Nevertheless, the vision was still not clear as mes were raging everywhere.


    "How can it be?" Gunnar was in disbelief when he witnessed his void was struggling to suck in his mes. It was getting more unstable and seemed like it would break apart any minute.


    "Let''s see how long you can hold it." Davion ejected all his mes into the void without holding back.


    A whileter, Gunnar couldn''t take it anymore. So, he yelled at him. "Stop!"


    But it was toote. The void closed down while expelling the mes it had absorbed till now.


    "BANG"


    The earth shook as a thick column of blood-colored mes smashed straight to the ground.


    ***


    "Is this the end?" Siena inquired.


    "Seems to be the case. After all, I can''t sense their auras." Xavier replied with a serious look on his face. He didn''t know who won the duel.


    "Let''s go and check." Without waiting for his reply, she dashed to inspect the result. Seeing her leave, Xavier too followed behind and his guards curiously chased after them.


    When they arrived, the first thing that appeared in their vision was arge pit at least two miles deep from where fiery smoke was billowing to the sky. Moreover, the ground was scorching hot with the temperature of the surroundings extremely high as well.


    "So terrifying! The strength of the me Tiger Tribe is nothing to scoff at."


    "Yeah, deserving to be the descendant of the King of mes."


    "Besides, I believe that the Golden Lion Tribe is also far from beingparable to them."


    The guards discussed with each other in amazement. The battle they observed today was really an eye-opener. Who could have thought that there could be such a significant difference in strength even among peak Domain Realm Experts?


    "Shut up! Go down and search for them." Xavier ordered in annoyance. He was furious listening to them praising Davion in this way.


    "Yes, yes." They nodded and jumped down at once.


    A couple of minutester, the guards emerged while carrying two unconscious people on their backs with heavy expressions on their faces.


    Next, they threw those two bodies on the ground and solemnly stood on the side by lowering their heads. This was because, among these bodies, one waspletely unrecognizable while the other was a handsome young man wearing a fresh set of robes.


    Indeed, this young man was Davion, meaning that the other one was undoubtedly Gunnar. Currently, most of his flesh has been charred, resulting in every single part of his skeleton being exposed in thin air. His state was way worse than Hector''s.


    "It''s brutal." Xavier sighed and snapped his fingers.


    A silver light shed above Gunnar''s body and it pierced into his chest.


    "Puchi-"


    A few drops of ck blood dripped, and Gunnar stopped breathing.


    Then Xavier hooked his finger and a soul popped out from the dead body. It was a white tiger that looked lifeless with half of its body burning with blood-colored mes.


    "As I thought, this me is not simple. It destroys everything including the soul too." He bit his thumb and blood spilled from it on the soul.


    "Woosh!"


    Once his blood came in contact with the soul, a blinding white light covered it like a cocoon, preventing anyone from knowing what was urring inside. Afterward, he put the soul into his spirit ring and keenly observed Davion who was being examined by Siena at the moment.


    "What happened to him? He looks to be perfectly fine." Xavier inquired in a cold tone. He was displeased by losing the bet.


    Siena thought for a while before replying, "His bloodline is unstable and weak. It seems like he had burned it all in exchange for power."


    "Is that so?" Xavier felt that something was amiss here. But he couldn''t put his hands into it. This was due to the fact that Davion''s breath was calm as water and not a single ounce of injury could be seen on him.


    "Ok! Can we leave now? My n is waiting for me." Siena was getting impatient.


    "You may. Nheless, I hope you won''t forget your promise. I will at least give you one year''s time to bring him back." Xavier had a grave look on his face. Although his father would be furious with this arrangement, there was nothing he could do when it was the Phoenix n who took him away.


    "You don''t need to worry." Siena lifted Davion and rushed towards the exit of the city.


    Seeing them leave, one of the guards came near to Xavier and spoke with a hint of doubt, "Prince, is it good to let them go this easily? What if she breaks her promise?"


    "I believe she won''t. However, if she does, then we have no choice but to make a visit to Phoenix Ind." Xavier answered confidently. Despite the Phoenix Ind existing in a mysterious location, it didn''t mean that their White Tiger n didn''t know about their ce.


    After all, the Four Major ns have always kept each other in check. So, they definitely knew detailed information about one another.


    ***


    A couple of minutester, Siena was already outside the city, running with Davion in her right hand.


    Abruptly, she stopped, threw him, and scoffed, "How long are you going to act?"


    Davion backflipped in the air andfortablynded on the ground with a smile written all over his face. "Haha, I can''t hide it from you, can I?"


    "You are annoying. Can you tell me why?" She was curious.


    "I thought that he would annoy me if he learned that I was unscathed during the whole battle." He exined.


    "So cunning!" She shook her head and then threw one question after another.


    "Now tell me who are you exactly? How can you manipte ice elements? Andst but not the least, why are you this strong? Even I won''t be able to remain uninjured against that power of the void."


    "You really want to know?" He imposingly approached her.


    She nodded without backing away.


    "I can trust you from now on I guess." He grabbed the upper part of his robe and ripped it apart, revealing his muscr body.


    "You.." She immediately turned her head in the other direction in anger. If not for her veil, one could have noticed that she was blushing.


    "What are you trying to do?" She yelled.


    "Hehe, don''t you want to leave this world?" Davion chuckled as he stood a few centimeters infront of her.


    "You shameless guy. How can it be rted?" She jumped away and retracted her gaze back to him.


    "This¡­" The moment her eyesnded on his body she became shell-shocked with what she perceived.


    "Are you impressed?" He flexed his muscles after seeing her reaction.


    Nevertheless, she didn''t respond to him and instead focused on his weird tattoo intently.


    "How can you have aw body?" She finally spoke.


    "Eh! How can I have that? Didn''t you say that one has to reach the Saint Realm to form aw body?" He was puzzled.


    "Indeed, that is the case. But thew rune on your body makes me confused." She replied by putting her right hand on her chin.


    "Law Rune?" This was another new term to him. After meeting Siena, he had been learning such bigger things repeatedly.


    Expecting this from him, she answered, "Law runes are the patterns formed on the body during the transformation into the saint. Or you could say that thew body contains many of these tattoos. Furthermore, each tattoo represents the power ofw you haveprehended."


    "Oh! I understand." Realizing the secrets of the tattoo, he felt a bit satisfied. This was what he wanted to know from the start.


    "Tell me how you got it." She questioned him even further.


    "Let''s return first. I believe that the elders from the Golden Lion Tribe might be on their way here." There was a great possibility that they had sensed the death of their youngsters already.


    Thus, Davion hurriedly injected all his spiritual energy into his tattoo, repeating the same process he carried out whening to this world.

 Chapter 217 - Devouring The Saint Crystal

    "Whoosh!"


    Terrifying blood-colored mes burned all over Davion''s body and he felt tremendous power coursing through his body. He felt like he could destroy the world with his fists. This feeling was more intense than thest time.


    Anyways, he didn''t do anything unnecessary and simply tore apart the space with his bare hands.


    "Crack"


    Seeing this, Siena had her mouth wide open. She couldn''t believe traveling through worlds was this easy for him. Moreover, she became furious when she recalled how he lied about making a teleportation formation.


    "You are such a liar. You have been bullshitting me from the start." Her chest heaved up and down in anger. There was not a single ounce of truthing out from his mouth.


    "Haha, leave that forter. It''s time to go." He hooked his finger, and Siena was pulled towards him with an irresistible force.


    "This.." She became shocked as she was unable to break free from his bind, no matter how much strength she used.


    In this way, she appeared infront of him in the blink of an eye. Next, Davion caught her by her waist and jumped into the crack.


    ***


    "BOOM"


    A ball of mesnded on the top of the mountain peak, caving it by a hundred meters.


    "Ouch! It hurts." Davion cried out in pain.


    "Humph! Serves you right." Siena scoffed as she broke free from his grasp easily.


    "You are dirty. Why didn''t you cover me with your armor?" He condemned her.


    "Hehe, because I didn''t want to." She chuckled and withdrew her fairy artifact.


    "You¡­" He shook his head and sighed. Seeing her remainpletely unscathed with her robes intact made him quite jealous. After all, he was in a sorry state at present. His robes had long since disappeared and many burnt patches could be seen on his skin.


    "It looks like I have to recover." He sat cross-legged and went through the spirit rings that he had harvested from the battle.


    "Why don''t you put on your clothes first?" She yelled at him and turned back observing the scenery of the human world.


    "Forget it!" Davion didn''t bother about her and began gobbling up tons of healing pills from those rings.


    Thus, his body recovered in an instant. But instead of getting up, he took out the saint crystal and put it into his mouth as well. If Siena noticed this, then she would definitely faint from disbelief. Is this even something a person could think of?


    Didn''t he know that it contained the power of a saint? Although the saint crystal was tiny and carried a minuscule amount of their power, it was not something a measly Domain Realm Expert could handle.


    Despite knowing all this, Davion didn''t hesitate to take it. He was confident of his golden finger and the Heavenly Body. Furthermore, he was already branded with a rune of firew. So, what was there to worry about?


    Nheless, the moment it went into his stomach, nothing happened. This waspletely out of his expectations.


    "Damn, my powerful physical body is not strong enough to disintegrate the saint crystal and absorb it." He cursed inwardly. It seems like there was no other choice than to use his spiritual energy to crush it. It was the first time he had been forced to apply such a method.


    "BAM"


    His faint golden-colored aura mmed the saint crystal heavily from all sides, creating sparks and a few small cracks to be seen on it. Nevertheless, it still didn''t crumble.


    "Is this the difference between a saint and me?" He was speechless. It seemed like he wouldn''t be able to leave any scratch on the body of a saint with his current strength.


    "Hiaz, it looks like I have to work much harder." He sighed and put all his attention back on the saint crystal.


    "Domain"


    Steadily the surrounding elementary particles gathered around him and Siena who was taking note of this ce was immediately startled.


    "What''s happening?" She retracted her gaze back at once.


    "How can it be?"


    Right before her eyes, she witnessed a domain being formed of four different elements.


    "Don''t tell me he was still hiding his strength?" She was dumbfounded. Not only that, but she was starting to feel fearful of him. After all, it was not unusual to get scared of an unknown and mysterious person.


    "Besides, why is he releasing his Domain?" She was puzzled. Her facial expressions behind her veil were changing every second because of him.


    "Davion!" She called out, trying to find an answer.


    However, there was no replying out from him. This made her worried.


    "Is he breaking through? Or did he have a cultivation deviation?"


    While she was pondering, his aura became more and more violent, making it impossible to stay so close to him. So, she hurriedly soared to the sky creating a considerable distance from him.


    "Should I use my fairy artifact to go inside?" Even after thinking for a while, she couldn''te up with a decision. Who knew if she would mistakenly interrupt his breakthrough?


    "What a trouble maker!" She scolded him and decided to wait for a while.


    "Heavenly Body"


    Davion became a giant in the blink of an eye and next, he started swallowing his Domain, like food.


    "BAM"


    The saint crystal experienced tremendous pressure due to this excessive energy of conflicting elements. But this was not the end as the pressure was continuously increasing by twofold, threefold, fourfold, and many more with time.


    "Creak"


    After a couple of minutes, it couldn''t take it anymore and eventually broke into pieces. The moment it shattered pure white energy different from anything that Davion had ever experienced circted into his body.


    "Although it''scking in quantity whenpared to the spirit vein, the essence is exceptionally refined. It is far better than my own spiritual energy." He focused on his panel where his experience points were increasing at a rapid rate.


    "Hehe, it looks like I will level up once again." He was full of smiles. But suddenly his face changed as he felt a powerful force pulling away his consciousness.


    "This¡­" The scenery ahead of him changed and he found himself floating up in the sky. When he looked down, he saw his physical body surrounded by his domain, Siena standing in the air, and the beautiful topography of thends.


    However, the strange thing was that he couldn''t see his own existence. Currently, he was neither corporeal nor soul. But instead, invisible. In this form, he was dragged straight into the heavens at the speed of light.


    "Swish!"


    He bypassed the clouds, reaching an astronomical distance above the ground. Abruptly, the force weakened and he finally stopped.


    "What is this ce?" It was dark everywhere and many thin vertical lines ranging who knows how long could be seen. These lines were of different colors and among them, a hot and bright red line felt familiar to him.


    "Should I go there?" He thought and approached there steadily. Nheless, he discovered that he couldn''t close in the distance. It was weird.


    "Fuck! Did I mess up?" He panicked and even regretted devouring the saint crystal with no knowledge.


    When his mind was in a mess, all of a sudden, he sensed something destructive, sharp, and heavy thing heading towards him.


    He turned in that direction and spotted that it was a glowing white vertical line. Understanding the danger, he attempted to escape. But it was futile like earlier. He just couldn''t create a distance.


    Hence, in a few seconds, the light had already reached a hundred meters infront of him. Also, those dangerous feelings were getting more imminent.


    "A sword?" Now only could he properly see what it exactly was. It was a translucent longsword consisting of various runes that looked simr to the tattoos or thew runes branded on his physical body. But the difference was that there were thousands of such runes everywhere on it including the hilt.


    "Don''t tell me I''m going to die after witnessing this mystery?" He was disappointed.


    "Xiu!"


    The light struck him and he felt extremely painful. In addition, he lost his vision as everything turned white.


    "Puchi-"


    Davion''s physical body automatically spat out a mouthful of blood and was flung into a distant peak.


    "BOOM"


    The domain then vanished, allowing Siena to react atst.


    "Don''t tell me he really suffered from cultivation deviation?" She dashed and appeared right next to him.


    "My God! What is this injury?" She saw a deep hole in his chest from where blood was spurting like a fountain. Looking closely inside, his heart could be seen.


    "It has a hole as well. But why is it shining and radiating bizarre energy? It feels like a sword intent." As a sword cultivator, she recognized it at a nce.


    "Now the question is how did he get hit by a sword? I was here the whole time." She couldn''t believe it.


    "Regardless, I should try to heal him first." White mes appeared on her hand and she gently pressed them on his chest.


    Nevertheless, the problem was that her mes didn''t work. The odd energy would always intervene and diffuse them.


    "It looks like I can only give up. What a waste of such a powerful physical body." Next, she nned to drive out his soul. She was sure that his soul hadn''t perished yet since he was still radiating weak energy.


    But before she could do it, Davion''s eyes unexpectedly opened and a white beam of light shot from them directly to the sky, clearing away the clouds.. Not only that but a tremendous sword intent was also unleashed from his body.

 Chapter 218 - Another Law Rune

    "Unlike my sword intent, this feels like a heavy, sharp, and destructive sword is weighing down on top of me." Siena was astonished. Moreover, she felt that if she tried to move even an inch, a powerful sword woulde crashing down on her.


    Although everyoneprehended different types of sword intents, the oneing out from Davion was extraordinary. It might be even better than her sword intent which felt hot and like thousands of sharp swords poking from all directions.


    "But what is happening here?" She couldn''t understand a thing. How can such a powerful sword intent be released from someone who was utterly clueless in swords a while ago? And besides, why was he injured in the first ce?


    While she was in confusion, the white beams of light shooting from Davion steadily diminished, and an overbearing aura was unleashed from him.


    "BOOM"


    Siena was hurled away as a result and she cursed, "Damn, this is already the second time."


    "Anyways, why is his aura stronger than before? Did he really have a breakthrough?" With thebination of sword intent, his aura had be extremely tyrannical. It was so powerful that she had to mobilize her fairy artifact just to stay near him.


    Nheless, her astonishment didn''t end here as the blood flowing out from him stopped automatically and new cells, tissues started generating from inside the hole, swiftly recovering his heart and chest as well.


    "Whoosh!"


    In a couple of seconds, a perfect giant body with not a single scratch appeared infront of her eyes. Not only that, but the body of the giant increased by a thousand feet.


    "My God! How¡­can¡­it¡­be?" She stuttered in disbelief.


    Next, Davion came back to his senses and calmly observed the surroundings.


    "Did I not die?" He muttered in exhaustion. After all, what he experienced was too terrifying as he had lost his consciousness. He then eyed his panel and realized how he had managed to survive.


    "It looks like I barely held on due to leveling up at thest second." Indeed, he had leveled up to 43 and thus returned to his peak state in the blink of an eye.


    "What good luck!" He sighed and focused on the current situation.


    "BAM"


    He dashed out from the peak and stood in the air with a serious look on his face.


    "Withdraw."


    His aura was taken back instantly, and the same went for his sword intent. However, something strange urred when the sword intent was taken back.


    A bright white light shone on the left part of his chest and a neww rune was branded on it. The rune consisted of various signs and symbols that he still couldn''t understand.


    The only thing he recognized was the tiny sword figure near the center of his chest. Nevertheless, this tattoo didn''t expand to his other arm like the previous rune that had covered his whole right arm.


    This signified that this neww rune was weaker than the mew rune. But he was still satisfied with it as he knew that he could explode with destructive power if he used it when it finished recharging.


    Yes, simr to the rune of the mew, it was gathering the spiritual energy from the heavens and earth and was gleaming brightly.


    "Hehe, it seems like I have another hidden move in my arsenal." He smirked and returned to his human form. Afterward, he changed into a new set of robes and emerged before Siena.


    "Little girl, why do you have your mouth wide open? Didn''t you see enough?" He teased her.


    "Shut up! You scared me. Just tell me what you did. How can you randomly possess the swordw rune?" She crossed her arms and inquired.


    "Humph! Make sure you tell me the truth this time. You know that you owe me one." She was referring to the time when she helped him from the White Tiger n.


    "I devoured the Saint Crystal." He had a fearful expression when talking about it as this was the incident he never wanted to experience ever again.


    "Now I will think thrice prior to consuming anything." He made a promise to himself.


    "What! You fool. How can you even think of that? You should have died." She nearly spat out a mouthful of blood in anger.


    "Haha, how can a genius born with a holy physique pass away this easily?" He boasted.


    "Holy Physique?" Of course, she knew what it was. But only humans were born with them. As for demons, they possessed royal bloodlines that wereparable to them.


    Understanding her confusion, he replied with a warm smile on his face. "I am in fact a human born with a legendary holy physique. As for the me Tiger Bloodline, I inherited it from one of the descendants of the King of mes."


    "Is that so?" She mulled over what he said, and it seemed to make sense. Even though she was a bit suspicious, his acts definitely resembled a human.


    From what she had heard from her n, humans were shrewd and greedy creatures and Davion perfectly fitted this category. Not only did he plunder spirit veins and alchemy pills, but he even cleverly hid his identity to create troubles in the Demon Beast World.


    On top of that, he could manipte multiple elements which were impossible for anyone from the Demon Beast World. Hence, she chose to believe him.


    She then asked warily, "What is the purpose of bringing me here? Are you nning on something evil once again?"


    She had been taught to never trust a human. She believed all other demons had the same thought as well.


    "Haiz, why do you think that? Do I look like a viin to you?" He didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry.


    "Humph! I have nothing to say to you. I''m leaving. By the way, thanks for bringing me here." She was about to go when he immediately stopped her.


    "Wait. You shouldn''t leave alone when you have no knowledge of this ce. This world is not as simple as you think." He reminded her with some goodwill.


    Even though she was arrogant and had a tough personality, she was soft from the inside. After all, she didn''t leave him alone during the wild battle with the Golden Lion Tribe and the White Tiger n.


    Maybe one could think that it was due to her wanting to escape from that world. But he knew that it was notpletely the case as she even attempted to heal him when he was knocked out cold by the weird sword earlier. Yes, just before he woke up, he had indeed felt her mes coursing through his body.


    "Why do you say so?" Despite not trusting him wholeheartedly, she realized she had zero understanding of this ce. So, she wanted to know more.


    "Currently, the Heavenly Demon Sect is wreaking havoc on ournds. They are attacking all the four mainds at the same time. Moreover, I heard that the four major sects as powerful as your four big ns are also being kept in check by them." He answered with a solemn look on his face.


    "How can that be?" She couldn''t believe that the whole world was being targeted by the Heavenly Demon Sect. In spite of knowing that they were powerful and dangerous, she had never in her wildest dream imagined that they could be this terrifying.


    Didn''t this mean that if they focused and went all out on any one of the four big sects then they would undoubtedly get destroyed? This included her Phoenix n as well.


    "That''s why I suggest not to roam this ce so carelessly as you did in your world. Who knows they might sense you are a phoenix and capture you?" He shook his head.


    "Maybe they would use you as a mount. Or seeing your beauty, they might even¡­hehe.." He chuckled evilly, scaring her even more.


    "Rogue!" She could guess his perverted thoughts. Anyways, she didn''t disagree with him as everything he said was true. Hence, she regained herposure and said, "So, what do you propose?"


    "Did you forget about the bet we made? Why don''t you stay with me until I break through to the Venerable Stage?" He wanted to keep her by his side until he got her me. Who knew if she would shamelessly run away in the future?


    "You look really confident, don''t you?" Although he had thew runes already, reaching the Venerable Stage was still difficult. She felt that he was being extremely cocky.


    "Is the princess of the legendary Phoenix n trying to take it back?" He riled her up.


    "Fine. But don''t regret it. I will give you a year''s time. If you can''t break through, then you have to pay a visit to the White Tiger n." She didn''t go easy on him.


    "Deal." Davion agreed without any hesitation.


    "Then what will we do from now on? Are we returning to your sect?" She was sure that someone as talented as him belonged to a sect. Especially, one of the four major sects. Furthermore, she believed that they would be safer in their care.


    However, his reply nearly choked her to death.

 Chapter 219 - Trail Of The Phoenix

    "You are right. I belong to the Thunderbolt Sect in the Northern Maind. When I finish some tasks there, I will begin my journey to cleanse this ce from the hooligans of the Heavenly Demon Sect." He spoke with righteousness.


    "Eh! Which sect is that?" Despite being someone from the Demon Beast World, she knew of all the four major sects. Thus, she became confused when he told some unknown name.


    "Oh! I forgot that you are new to this world. Let me exin everything to you properly." He cleared his throat and continued.


    "The human world consists of four mainds each ruled by the four major ns. At the moment, we are in the inner region of the Northern Maind, under the territory of the Mystic Beast Sect, and my sect is one of the middle-grade sects that lies here."


    "What! Then why are you seeking death by challenging the Heavenly Demon Sect?" Siena was dumbfounded. Why did he always like to seek trouble with someone who was far away from his league? Fighting the Golden Lion Tribe was the perfect example.


    "It''s because they have deployed no Venerable Stage Experts in the inner regions. So, with my current strength, I can walk sideways here." He exined with a smile on his face.


    It was finally his turn to strike back. Especially, his time to go after Devil Emperor Conard, who had bullied him long ago. Thus, he would return to the sect and wait patiently for Conard to attack the sect.


    "When exiting from the secret realm, I heard that Conard was ambushed and badly hurt by my Sect Master and the Sect Master of the Great Wind Sect. From what I believe, he must be recuperating by now."


    "And with his character, he would definitely noty this matter down. I am sure that he will soone for revenge with all his force." Davion thought.


    "Furthermore, his retaliation might be extremely fierce. I don''t think the sect would be able to hold on. It looks like I have to dy my n of leaving towards the central region." He had a solemn look on his face.


    Listening to him, she sighed, "Who could have thought that you would have such a virtuous side as well?"


    "Haha," Heughed it off.


    "Besides, I can help you in dealing with them. However, I won''t be showing much of my abilities." She dered. After all, the notorious Heavenly Demon Sect were themon enemies of the Demon Beast World too.


    "I appreciate it." With her help, he could kill more of them and harvest tons of experience points. In this way, he would win the bet easily.


    "Anyways, why did you run away from home?" Since she was inquiring about him previously, he had the right to question as well.


    "Humm, it''s due to the trail of the phoenix that takes ce every thousand years." She replied in an annoyed tone.


    "Is this a type of ceremony?" He was interested.


    "Yeah, in some way. All the phoenixes under 100 years of agepete with each other to get the title of the future empress." She answered.


    "Empress? Isn''t it the most honorable title in the Phoenix n?" He was surprised as to how can a person back away from the chance of bing one?


    "It is. But you have to win thepetition and it is insanely difficult when my elder sisters will be taking part as well." She shook her head.


    "Nheless, I wouldn''t be escaping like a coward if this was the only case. The main event is actually not the trail but the couple matching ceremony that follows thereafter." Her voice was really cold when talking about it.


    "Couple Matching Ceremony?" His mouth twitched and didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry.


    "It is a tradition of our Phoenix n. As we phoenixes are all females, we have to choose our partner from other subsidiary tribes. Here, the younger men under 100 years of age as us battle among each other and prove their worth."


    "The Vermilion Bird Tribe you mentioned previously are actually the strongest tribe under us. They give birth to powerful men, and we are pressured to marry them. My father is also someone from that tribe." She briefly exined.


    "My God!" He was speechless. Now he realized why she was furious when he called out the Vermilion Tribe in the library. Moreover, he found the reason why she had an arrogant and prideful attitude.


    It was because females seemed to be the ones having a higher position in her n. Plus, they treated males as livestock to produce heirs. If not, then there was no need to conduct a ceremony to select males and force them to bepanions. Therefore, growing in such an environment would undoubtedly affect her character.


    "Ok! It''s enough talking. Can we get out of here?" She didn''t want to dwell on this topic anymore.


    "Why are you in a hurry? Let''s visit my castle first." Since he was busy the whole time, he had forgotten about Rnd. So, he wanted to check if he had woken up or not.


    "No problem. I''m curious to see your family." She had clearly remembered what he had said in the restaurant.


    Davion nodded and with the wave of his hand both of them disappeared into themp.


    "ng"


    ***


    "Wow! I didn''t know that you had such a wonderful treasure in your hand." Siena was really impressed. Although she had seen many of these artifacts, the space inside here wasparativelyrger than them.


    "Is that so?" Davion smiled as he led the way into the castle.


    "Bang¡­bang¡­"


    The moment they entered, sounds of hammering were heard. When they looked in that direction, they caught sight of Danny who was about fifty feet tall radiating horrifying majestic energy.


    "Hah" He cried out and veins bulged out on hisrge arms showcasing his abnormal physical strength. Not only that, but lightning generated on his body enveloping the spiritual hammer in his hands.


    "BOOM"


    He smashed the puppet with all his strength, and it ultimately broke into pieces, shooting them everywhere in the hall.


    Seeing this, Siena immediately formed a red barrier, protecting herself and Davion from harm.


    "I did it!" Danny joyfully yelled.


    "Eh! Father, when did youe?" Noticing the energy fluctuation from the barrier, he just realized that Davion was here. But his expression changed at once when he noticed another woman beside him.


    Nevertheless, he couldn''t speak anything more as he felt sudden weakness spreading all over his body.


    "Bam"


    His hammer dropped, and he fell to his knees. This didn''t end here as his body steadily transformed back to normal.


    Davion became worried as a result and he approached him hurriedly.


    "Why did you push yourself this hard?" He scolded when he perceived his soul Qi looking exhausted.


    "Father, you betrayed mom?" Danny muttered and passed out in his arms.


    "You¡­" Davion nearly coughed out blood in anger. What the hell was this child thinking?


    "Master!"


    "Davion!"


    Hearing themotion, Joanna and Rnd rushed in straight away.


    "Joanna, bring him back to his room and take care of him." He ordered.


    "Yes." Joanna politely did as he told, leaving the scene with Danny.


    "How can you possess a Dark Lyeogryph from our Phoenix Ind? On top of that, what is this weird twin-headed dragon?" Siena was astonished as the background of both of them was exceptionally great. Especially, the dragon made her petrified.


    Her bloodline was shaking violently as if it had made its nemesis. Rnd also had a simr feeling. It was also the first time he felt something that could threaten his double royal bloodlines.


    "ROOAARR" The two heads of Rnd threw a powerful roar, attempting to show that he was superior.


    "Stop it! Rnd. You have been causing trouble frequently these days." Davion unleashed his aura suppressing him in the blink of an eye.


    "We are sorry." Rnd whimpered, backing away while begrudgingly ncing at Siena.


    "Hey! I''m not finished." Davion pped his spirit ring and rare treasures of heavens and earth fell before him. They were all containing rich elements of me and ice.


    "Rnd, consume them and break through to the peak stage of the Golden Core Stage as fast as you can. Although I am proud that you managed to reach the middle stage of the Golden Core realm after waking up, you still have a long way to go. You need to be way more powerful if you want to take revenge." He reminded him seriously.


    "We understand." They swallowed those treasures in a jiffy and began cultivating.


    "Also, remember that you are the weakest one among the bunch. Even Danny had surpassed you." Davion added.


    "What!" The arrogant attitude of Rnd vanished and instead it was reced with shame and desire to get stronger. Furthermore, the feeling of not being able to help Davion all this time made both heads vexed.


    Having these deep thoughts, they cultivated harder than ever. They didn''t want to be left behind by Davion in the future. They desired to roam thend proudly with him on his back.


    "Haiz, don''t me me for being harsh on you guys. But I have got no choice." Davion sighed.


    Deep down he was full of happiness watching them getting strong. After all, for a dragon cub to attain the Golden Core Stage this early was immensely terrifying.. Even among the dragons, this talent must be the best among the best.

 Chapter 220 - The Great Wind Sect Is In Trouble

    Leaving Rnd to cultivate in the hall, Davion and Siena walked to the guest room.


    "He is totally submissive to you. On top of that, I can''t see any trace of resentment in his eyes. But instead, I feel his affection and attachment towards you." Siena was amused.


    How can a royal dragon act so docile like that? From what she had heard, Dragons were prideful and would rather die than submit to someone. Especially, when the person was a human.


    She felt her worldwide view was turning upside down ever since she met Davion. How can everything about him be extraordinary and not exinable withmon sense?


    "He is a cub that I rescued from some poachers not long ago in the human world. He then had been following me wholeheartedly." Davion replied shamelessly. Although he had tricked Rnd, he had indeed rescued him in a way.


    "How kind of you. Nheless, you should be careful. I believe some powerful enemies might be looking for him." She reminded Davion. After all, it didn''t make sense for a royal dragon to be left alone in an unknown world.


    "I know." Davion nodded. This was why he had refrained from letting out Rnd. Despite already setting his foot into the Demon Beast World.


    "Besides, can you tell me what you meant by Dark Lyeogryph belonging to your Phoenix Ind?" He was curious. It seemed like Joanna''s background was not so simple either.


    "Humm, they are the only tribe on my ind that can manipte dual elements. But they are very few in number. From what I know, they give birth to just five descendants in a span of a hundred years." She exined.


    "Who could have thought that she would be this rare?" He was astonished.


    "Yeah, that''s why you should take good care of her. She has horrific talent that doesn''t lose out to the four major ns. I don''t know what you did to be her master; I just hope that she isn''t being forced." Her tone became colder.


    "Haha, how could I do that?" He forced augh.


    "It''s good you understand." She didn''t say anything more.


    "Anyways, why don''t we take a rest today? We have been through a lot." He changed the topic.


    "As you say." She didn''t decline it. Even though she didn''t fight as much as Davion, she had lost a fair amount of her soul Qi during the battle against Hector. Thus, she needed to recover.


    "You can take the room in the corner." He suggested.


    "No problem." She went in and closed the door, preparing a small formation with some array gs to prevent anyone from peeping inside as well.


    "What a cautious person!" Seeing her, he shook his head and entered the room where Danny was in.


    ***


    At the same time, a group of people wearing green robes were walking on a barrennd consisting of mountain peaks and nothing more. An insignia of a hurricane could be clearly seen on their backs.


    Leading them was a short white-haired old man with a small mustache and green twinkling pupils. Behind him were young boys and girls who had solemn expressions on their faces.


    "Elder, is there really a treasure born here?" The boy named Dillion inquired.


    The old man nced at his disciple and furrowed his brows. "I think so. I, including the other elders, noticed a powerful ray of energy clearing away the clouds and reaching the heavens near this ce."


    "Not only that but an unusual multicolored aura of heavens and earth was observed here. At first, we thought that this was a phenomenon caused by an expert. However, nobody came out even after a while. So, we believe that it might be a treasure." He reasoned.


    "Elder, then why did you bring us all? What if it is actually a dwelling ce of a dangerous master?" A girl couldn''t help but question him. Was there even a need for someone so weak as them toe here?


    "Haiz, Amaya, you know that we are currently in a bad situation. The Heavenly Demon Sect is giving us no room to breathe. Hence, we have no choice but to take this risk." The elder sighed.


    "If it is a treasure then it is good for us. Nevertheless, if it is a powerful master, then we have to request a helping hand."


    "This is the only opportunity to turn the tides in our favor." He gave them a fierce look.


    "We understand." The disciples bowed with the utmost respect. Who could have thought that their elder had already foreseen such important things?


    "In fact, the reason why I brought you all here was to earn the recognition of the treasure if it exists. In the central region, there are natal core artifacts and fairy artifacts that develop souls. So, after the death of the previous owner, these artifacts chose new inheritors ording to their liking and talents." The elder paused there and continued.


    "That''s why I hand-picked the most talented disciples of our sect to increase our probability of obtaining it. Let''s wish that someone among you is the destined individual."


    "Elder, we will try our best." They bore a heavy responsibility on their shoulders as the future of their sect depended on this mission.


    "Humm, but don''t get discouraged if it fails." The elder smiled.


    Even if the result was disappointing, he had long since nned to send them far away. In this way, his disciples would be protected, and the inheritance of their Great Wind Sect would pass on.


    "Zachary, when will youe out?" He muttered in a despondent tone.


    Nearly a month ago, Sect Master Zachery had returned with serious injuries and went into secluded cultivation at once without revealing anything.


    Later, when investigating, they learned that he along with the sect master of the Thunderbolt Sect had undergone a serious battle with Devil Emperor Conard who had invaded their territory.


    Although they managed to punish Conard and force him back, it couldn''t be considered their win. This was because the next day, a powerful group of individuals from the Heavenly Demon Sect attacked their sect.


    Moreover, the onemanding them was Demon Emperor Trevor; a terrifying demon beast at the peak stage of the Domain Realm. Thus, their bad days started.


    They lostnds afternds, innocent people after another, and during all this, they could at most try to save a few civilians. They didn''t dare to retaliate in fear of catching the attention of Trevor. After all, they knew that only their Sect Master could stand toe to toe against him.


    Nheless, the Sect Master wasn''t avable at the moment. As a result, they were all hiding inside the sect formation, waiting for the Sect Master toe out. But the question is how long can this formation hold on?


    Hence, they were all living with an extreme feeling of trepidation. Neither could they cultivate nor rest. They would simply observe the formation and wait for their fates.


    However, they didn''t know that such simr incidents were urring in other middle-grade sects as well. At present, the inner regions were slowly being conquered by the Heavenly Demon Sect.


    That''s the reason why nobody responded to their call for help. The same went for the Thunderbolt Sect that was somewhat safe right now. But the peace would definitely notst for long.


    Knowing this, they too turned a blind eye to them. The other surprising thing was that they couldn''t contact the Mystic Beast Sect that everyone depended on in the Northern Maind.


    Themunication jade slip left behind by them didn''t work no matter how much they tried.


    While having these thoughts, the group had reached one of the mountain peaks in the region.


    "What a powerful aura!" The disciples eximed in disbelief when they felt something sharp and heavy pressing down on them.


    "It is a sword intent." The elder released his cultivation base countering the sword intent that was still lingering here.


    "Phew" The disciples blew mouthfuls of air in relief.


    "Stick with me. We are climbing it." The elder set his sight on the top of the peak and saw how it was caved in.


    "I believe there is a treasure inside." With excitement, he waved his hand, and everyone flew into the air with him.


    "Whoosh!"


    Theynded there in a couple of seconds and their expression changed instantly with what they saw.


    "Is this it?" Dillion asked in confusion.


    "Amp? I can''t sense anything extraordinary from it." Amaya replied.


    "I don''t think it''s that simple." The elder could sense how deeply concentrated the elementary particles were in the area.


    "Let me check it." He steadily approached it step by step, in case something dangerous transpired.


    But he was surprised to find that nothing unusual took ce. Anyways, he didn''t hesitate and picked up themp.


    He scanned it with Divine Sense and said, "See I told you. It is undoubtedly a rare treasure."


    "What did you find?" The disciples were eager to know.


    "I can''t see through it even with my cultivation at the middle stage of the Domain Realm. I believe we must first refine it." The elder answered.


    "Is it a fairy artifact?" Amaya asked.


    "I don''t know. If it had a soul then it should have reacted. Maybe the soul is lying dormant due to some reasons?" The elder guessed.


    "Then why don''t you refine it and check," Dillion suggested.


    "No, it''s dangerous here. You should know that one needs to inject lots of soul Qi and blood essence to refine such treasures." The elder declined.


    "Nevertheless, you all don''t need to worry. I will refine it straight away after reaching the sect." He reassured them and took out a talisman from his spirit ring.


    "We are leaving.." He burned it and everyone disappeared from the spot in a jiffy.

 Chapter 221 - Power Of The Demon Emperor

    "Eh! Where is the elder?" The Great Wind Sect Disciples found themselves in a vast forest and cried out at once when they noticed that their elder was missing.


    "Don''t tell me he left us here and returned to the sect alone?" Amaya spoke with a worried look on her face.


    "Haiz, he must be protecting us." She sighed looking at the sky, not knowing what to do.


    "No! We must go back. I can''t let him die." As his personal disciple, Dillion certainly wouldn''t allow this to happen.


    "Senior Brother, stop."


    "Do you want to let his sacrifice go in vain?"


    "Even if we go there, what can we do?"


    "We are way too weak."


    "Why don''t we seize this opportunity and run?"


    "Maybe we can take revenge in the future after bing stronger."


    The other disciples didn''t want to return to that hellish ce.


    "You all.." Dillion became furious seeing how scared they were. Nheless, he couldn''t refute them since their words made sense.


    "Everyone, there is no use in bickering. This is the time we should be uniting." Amaya stood in between them and spoke seriously.


    "Then what do you suggest?" One of the disciples asked. He was getting impatient to leave.


    "Humm, we will head straight to the central region and ask for help with the Mystic Beast Sect." Amaya thought for a while before replying.


    "What!"


    "Do you think that we can cross the Desert of Death and reach all the way there with our current strength?"


    "Don''t you know how terrifying Demon Beats exist there?"


    "Not only that but the weather and the aura of heavens and earth is insane over there."


    "Thus, nobody can fly in that region."


    The disciples felt that she had gone mad. However, noticing her calm gaze made them tremble. It didn''t seem like she was joking.


    "I have made up my mind. If you all want to help the sect, no¡­but the whole inner region thene with me. If not, then you may leave. I won''t force you." She dered without any change in her expression.


    "I.." The disciples nced at each other and nodded their heads.


    "Sorry, Senior Sister. We are determined to flee." They bowed their heads in shame.


    "As you wish¡­" She didn''t say anything more and dashed in a certain direction.


    "Wait for me!" Dillion chased after her.


    "Elder, wait for me. I will definitely bring good news." He prayed in his heart, believing that the mysteriousmp would keep him safe until then.


    ***


    The Great Wind Sect, a beautiful sect that stood on the top of a huge cliff with water surrounding it from the back. The temperature was quite cold as strong winds howled in every direction.


    One could even see gigantic tornados covering the skies. Due to all these rough conditions, the vision of the sect was blurred and the formation protecting the sect couldn''t be perceived as well.


    Currently, at the bottom of the cliff, an old man popped out from the water with his robespletely wet. Indeed, it was the elder of the Great Wind Sect.


    "Hah!" He caught his breath and muttered, "I really hate this path."


    Since the Heavenly Demon Sect were stationed outside, he had no other choice than to take this secret path.


    Next, he approached the wall of the cliff and walked sideways while caressing its surface.


    "Here, it is." Abruptly he stopped, took out a token, and channeled his spiritual energy into it.


    "nk"


    A hidden door automatically appeared ahead of him and he entered inside cautiously.


    "It''s been years." He recalled his old memories as he walked ahead.


    It was a circr dark chamber with no sunlight. Next, he threw some shiny spirit stones on the ground, and finally, something could be seen due to the light reflected from them.


    There was a circr pattern with many inscriptions on the ground. With a wave of his hands, the pattern shone with white light and the spirit stones turned into dust.


    "BOOM"


    In the main hall of the sect,


    There were six old men and two old women levitating in a lotus position with their eyes closed. Suddenly, they felt a familiar breath materializing out of thin air.


    "Damon, you''re back?"


    "Was it a fairy artifact? Or a natural treasure born from the heavens and earth?"


    "Did you leave behind the disciples?"


    They became delighted when they opened their eyes and began asking questions after questions.


    "I did and discovered this artifact as well." Damon smiled as he showed them themp.


    "Oh! What does it do?" An old woman inquired with curiosity. The others even scanned it with their Divine Senses, attempting to see its secrets. Nevertheless, it was useless.


    There was a force preventing them from prying in.


    Damon was about to exin when all of sudden, a horrific pressure befell them.


    "This.."


    "It''s from above."


    Everyone rushed straight out of the hall into the sky and observed what was actually happening. The sky gradually turned pitch ck, totally blocking the sun rays, and hordes of demon beasts could be seen approaching them.


    "Demon Emperor Trevor"


    Among them, an evil-looking brawny man wearing heavy armor caught their attention. He was seated on a chariot pulled by two weird wyverns. It was in a sense that they were radiating both devil essence and soul Qi.


    Noticing their gazes, the brawny man turned in their direction and scoffed in disdain. "Haha! Is this the strength of the Great Wind Sect? It''s nothing much."


    "Indeed, Hall Master. There is not a single person in the peak stage of the Domain Realm. It seems like you don''t need to dirty your hands." A bald man having disgusting centipedes crawling on his face spoke.


    "Humm! I will leave it to you then." Trevor flicked a brown orb towards the sect.


    "What is that orb?" The elders had a bad premonition.


    "Don''t tell me.."


    The orb touched the white barrier that had be clearly visible due to the sky getting dark.


    "Whoosh!"


    Ripples spread through the barrier and it began disintegrating at the speed visible to the naked eyes.


    "My God!"


    "How can this be possible?"


    "Our formation was personally made by an Array Master of the Divine Smith Sect."


    The elders trembled with fear. The Heavenly Demon Sect was not only strong, but they even had such extraordinary means.


    "BOOM"


    In a couple of seconds, the barrier was destroyed along with the orb. Furthermore, the tornados disrupting the ce vanished into thin air as well.


    "Can we even defend now?" Without these obstacles, the Great Wind Sect lost their home advantage. Plus, the disciples panicked and lost their wills to fight.


    "Kekw, how do we ughter them?" The ugly man smirked, sending chills down their spines.


    "Shut up! Colin. Just surround them first." Trevor ordered coldly.


    "Yes." The demons moved around in an organized manner, not giving any room for anyone to escape.


    Trevor then loudly yelled, "Zachary, will you still not emerge?"


    His voice sounded like thunder and the disciples couldn''t help but clutch their ears in pain.


    Nheless, there was no reply.


    "Will you not give me face?" He swept his Divine Sense covering every inch of the sect.


    "There." He stood up from the seat and soared high up in the sky. ncing down in a certain direction, he smashed his palm.


    A gigantic palm print made up of rocks fell swiftly, looking forward to destroying everything here.


    "We need to make a move. Otherwise, the disciples would get squashed." Damon was about to make his move when promptly a green aura emerged from the ground.


    "BAM"


    The ground was torn apart and arge shuriken spinning with a tremendous speed, producing a sharp hurricane, mmed head-on with the palm.


    "Chirr.."


    The palm was cut into half like butter and the hurricane broke the rocks into pieces, saving the disciples from harm.


    "You finally showed yourself." Trevor smiled as he transformed into his beast form.


    A three hundred feet tall humanoid rhino stood in the air and with hisrge hands, he grabbed the shuriken like catching a toy.


    "Is this it?" Rocks formed over his skin and he crushed it with ease.


    "BOOM"


    In this way, the high-grade spiritual artifact exploded, and everyone was put into a state of disbelief. In the inner regions, such artifacts stood at the top of the pyramid, and who could have imagined that they would witness one of them being dismantled this easily.


    Moreover, his tremendous physical strength scared them even more.


    When the dust settled down, Trevor could be seen standing in the air with just a few brushes on his armor. However, nobody focused there but at the pit below him.


    This was because a green-haired old man was panting heavily while spurting a fountain of blood.


    "Sect Master"


    The disciples and the elders called out to him in a saddened tone.


    "Stay back!" Zachary signaled them to not be near him and set his attention on Trevor.


    "If not for my previous injury, I wouldn''t have shamed myself infront of them.." He sighed.

 Chapter 222 - The Heavenly Demon God

    "Human, anyst wish?" Trevor asked with a cruel smile on his face.


    "Why? What''s this all for?" Zachary couldn''t understand what was the Heavenly Demon Sect nning by waging war everywhere.


    Everyone in the scene held their breath, hoping to not miss their conversation. After all, they were all curious. This included the demon hordes and the ugly Colin as well.


    "Would you believe me if I say that I don''t know the answer myself?" Trevor thought for a while before replying.


    Hearing his words, everyone couldn''t help but be disappointed. It was especially so for the disciples and the elders of the Great Wind Sect. They felt that the enemy was ying with their Sect Master.


    Nheless, Zachary didn''t think the same. Since the Venerable Stage experts were backing the Heavenly Demon Sect, Trevor himself might just be a chess piece.


    Thus, instead of getting angry, he forcibly suppressed his injuries with his turbulent soul Qi and prepared for round two.


    "You still want to fight?" Trevor noticed his change at once.


    "Do I have any other choice?" Zachary released his domain and violent winds blew, creating a terrifying storm.


    The nearby buildings, trees, rocks, dust, and almost everything were uprooted into the air, blocking away the vision and preventing anybody from entering.


    "Sect Master! You got this." The disciples cheered him loudly.


    "Petty tricks. I don''t need my Domain to crush you." Trevor spoke in disdain as he made another earth-shattering move.


    He raised his right hand and swiftly a sharp spear thousand feet long formed from the gathering of the earth elementary particles.


    "Go!" He threw it towards him without any hesitation.


    "Humph! Don''t you know that we experts of the wind element are as fast as lightning?" Zachary dodged the spear easily and rushed straight for Trevor.


    "It''s within my calctions," Trevor smirked and snapped his fingers.


    "BAM"


    The spear crashed on the ground, producing a deafening sound. However, the attack didn''t end here.


    From the ground hundreds of such simr spears popped off and shot after Zachary from all directions, making it impossible for him to dodge.


    "Fuck." Zachary couldn''t believe that Trevor would be this cunning. He must have hidden tones of soul Qi in that spear earlier.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Zachary produced hundreds of crescent wind des attempting to cut them to pieces. But he underestimated the hardness of these spears made up of rocks. They were firm and unbreakable. As a result, he suffered even more injuries.


    "Bang"


    Abruptly, the domain vanished, and everyone saw an old man being smashed far away into the distance. Nobody knew whether he was dead or alive as there was no movementing from there.


    "Sect Master!" The disciples and the elders dashed in that direction with tears in their eyes.


    Nevertheless, Trevor didn''t allow them to be near him. "Colin. I will leave them to you."


    The moment he dered this, all the demons roared wildly, brandished their weapons, and charged at the disciples. Likewise, Colin with a couple of cloaked men who were all in the Domain Realm went for the elders.


    It looked like the defeat of the Great Wind Sect was imminent.


    Knowing this clearly, Damon didn''t hesitate anymore. He suddenly paused and yelled with all his strength. "Stop! Or else I will use a fairy artifact to destroy you all."


    His furious voice resounded in a mile radius, catching the attention of everyone.


    "You fool! What are you doing?"


    "When did we possess a fairy artifact?"


    "If you are talking about themp, then it hasn''t been refined yet."


    The elders scolded him with fury written all over their faces.


    The demons too didn''t believe it. Anyways, they still cautiously turned towards Trevor, waiting for his signal.


    "Humph! He is lying. There is nothing that escapes my Divine Sense." Trevor impatiently dered.


    "You dare fool us." Colin billowed in anger and decided to finish him first.


    Seeing himing, Damon narrowed his eyes and muttered, "Our fate depends on it."


    He punched himself on his chest, resulting in him coughing out a mouthful of blood on themp. Next, he began installing lots of his soul Qi into themp.


    ***


    "My God! Why is so dumb?" Davion stood on the roof of his castle, observing the waves of unknown energy entering the sky.


    He had long since noticed them taking away themp. Although he wanted to stop them, he refrained from doing it when he noticed that they were from one of the middle-grade sects.


    Furthermore, listening to their sad story made him want to help him. Besides, Demon Emperor Trevor was the one behind the death of the old tiger. So, he had toe here.


    He wanted to interrogate and know the reason why the me Tiger Tribe was wiped out. Especially, know the true mastermind behind the incident. Maybe he might even get lucky enough to know the exact reason for the Whiter Tiger n chasing after him?


    "Despite all that, I have to be careful before making a move. I can''t reveal my identity." He had a solemn look on his face.


    He was sure that the Venerable Expert of the Heavenly Demon Sect would definitely be alerted if he cleaned this ce up.


    ***


    The next moment, dangerous brown smoke was steadily released from themp, astonishing everyone.


    "What a vigorous devilish Qi!" Trevor''s expression became ugly. It seemed like the old man was not joking.


    "Eh! Is this a fairy artifact from the devil world?" The elders were in a state of disbelief. As a sect from the human world, how could they use such artifacts? Nheless, they had no other way to escape from this predicament.


    "Whoosh!"


    In a couple of seconds, a disgusting domain had surrounded the humans, separating them from the demons.


    Thus, the elders and the disciples immediately released their soul Qi to coat themselves in panic, thinking that they would suffer. But they were surprised that nothing happened to them. Instead, they felt that it was protecting them.


    "Damn, why can''t I refine it?" Damon cursed in anger as he had already expended a lot of his soul Qi. Other than that, he was getting worried.


    How can he be able to use its abilities when it was not being refined? How would they be able to retaliate with just this devil domain?


    While his mind was in a mess, a cold burst ofughter was heard in the domain.


    "Haha, I, the Heavenly Demon God have finally been resurrected. Who could have thought that a measly Human would awaken me?"


    "Who?"


    Damon nced left and right, trying to catch the source of this voice.


    "Fool." Themp broke free from his arm and levitated in the air. Then from it, a more devilish aura was emitted, slowly taking the shape of a huge devil about six hundred feet tall.


    Indeed, it was Davion in thebination of his devil and heavenly body form. After emerging, he gazed intently at Trevor, giving him goosebumps.


    "Who are you?" Trevor inquired by lowering his head as he couldn''t meet his gaze.


    "Do I have to repeat myself?"


    "Kneel" A thunderous pressure was unleashed from Davion like tidal waves, submerging all the demons within.


    Thud!


    The ones below the Domain Realm all spat out blood and fell on their knees. As for the ones above them, they were all forced to release their Domains just to stay still. Only, Trevor looked somewhat unaffected.


    "You are quite impressive," Davion spoke in an arrogant tone, not putting him in his eyes.


    "Devil Emperor, you dare belittle us?" Even though he looked imposing, Trevor wouldn''t back away from a fight. After all, they both had the same cultivation base and he had ten more domain realm warriors on his side.


    "Hehe.." Davion showed his razor-sharp teeth and ordered Damon, "Take everyone away. Consider this as repaying your favor."


    "I understand." Damon nodded in a frightened manner. He could have never imagined that he would mistakenly help such a powerful devil. Not only that, but this devil appeared to be friendly.


    He then shouted, "We are leaving."


    The disciples were confused at first, thinking that they had heard wrong. But they became happy in the next second as they witnessed their elder taking out arge flying artifact from his spirit ring.


    "Hop in," Damonmanded.


    "I haven''t given you permission." Trevor mmed his palm downwards, sending a palm made of rocks as he did previously.


    "Impudent." Davion pointed his finger at the palm and a sword Qi made from devil essence shot there at the speed of light.


    "BOOM"


    The palm disintegrated to dust and Trevor was pushed a few steps back.


    "A sword cultivator as well. Who is he?" Trevor was shocked. As a hall master of the Heavenly Demon Sect, he had met many devil emperors. But none were this well versed in swords.


    On top of that, this devil was too big and weird whenpared to those Devil Emperors. Earlier he had heard him calling himself, Heavenly Demon God.. Was he in fact an ancestor of the devils who was sealed in thatmp? He couldn''t help but have a huge doubt.

 Chapter 223 - Old Monster Of The Devil Race

    Seeing how easily the devil managed to fend off Trevor, all the demons became solemn. It seemed like the opponent was strong to the extent that someone as powerful as their Hall Master might not be his match.


    Having these thoughts, all the Domain Realm demons surrounded him from every direction. They didn''t even wait for Trevor to order them as they knew what to do.


    Trevor nodded in approval, not caring about his pride. He then gazed intently at Davion and asked, "Are you hell-bent on protecting them? Don''t you know that you will be offending us, the Heavenly Demon Sect, in this way?"


    "Haha, Heavenly Demon Sect? Who the fuck are they?" Davionughed arrogantly, turning their faces red and blue in anger.


    "Presumptuous. Don''t you know how high the sky is? We Heavenly Demon Sect possess lots of Venerable Elders and even Saints. We are more influential and dangerous than all the sects in the world." Trevor retorted back.


    He couldn''t believe what he heard. After all, everyone would cower in fear when learning about the Heavenly Demon Sect. The same went for the members of the four major sects as well.


    "Is that strong?" Davion scoffed in disdain, making them even more furious.


    While Davion was catching their attention, Damon had already fled with his fellow elders and disciples. Not only that, but they had enough time to stop the flying artifact and pull back their Sect Master.


    At the moment Zacharyy unconscious on the floor with his body riddled with holes and blood all over him. However, the surprising thing was that his important body parts were untouched.


    "Sect Master should have used his wind des to deflect those spears from his vital parts." One of the elders exined.


    "Indeed. He can survive this." Damon took out some pills and forced them into his mouth.


    Only then did he sigh in relief. "Let''s move. It would be troublesome if they stille after us."


    "Anyways, will we be returning here?" A woman elder inquired in a sad tone.


    "Now that you have said it, I don''t think we can."


    "Although Senior appears to be terrifying, Demon Emperor Trevor is nothing to scoff at. I believe the Senior will find it extremely difficult to deal with him."


    "Furthermore, Senior is from the Devil Race. So, can we even trust him? I guess he might go easy on Trevor and let him escape."


    "Yeah, what would he even get from this battle?"


    "Nheless, as a devil, there is a high possibility he might create havoc on ournds."


    The elders voiced their opinions in disappointment. They felt extremely weak and useless. They were reduced to a state where they had to leave their homes and depend on a devil to just secure their lives. It was too frustrating.


    "So, where shall we go?" Damon didn''t like them talking behind the back of Senior. Shouldn''t they be grateful for saving their lives?


    "Eh!" They nced at each other, asking for an answer. They had never discussed this matter as they weren''t sure they could make it out alive.


    Observing their expressions, Damon shook his head and suggested, "Let''s go and help the Holy Water Sect. Maybe we can ambush and catch the Heavenly Demon Sect off guard."


    "Good suggestion. We can ally with them. Plus, we can have our revenge as well. Moreover, with their help, we have a high probability of returning to the Sect."


    The elders discussed with each other and made up their minds. Currently, the Thunderbolt sect was safe and the other three middle-grade sects were in trouble. Since the Holy Water Sect was nearer to them, they naturally chose to go there without any hesitation.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Davion smiled when he noticed they had left. Noticing this, Trevor and his demons eventually couldn''t control themselves. Thus, they charged at him together.


    "Don''t me us for being ruthless," Trevor yelled. Previously, he was thinking of avoiding the fight with him. But now, he changed his mind.


    Even if he was an ancestor of the devil race who had a significantly higher cultivation base in the past, he was simply a Devil Emperor at present. Hence, there was nothing to fear.


    "Intimidation" With the members of the Great Wind Sect gone, Davion could finally use his ultimate devil technique. This was because he couldn''t properly control its range.


    When brown light shed from the third eye of his human phantom, all the demons below the Domain Realm made a blood screeching cry and died in a couple of seconds.


    Some automatically had their heads ripped apart, their hearts pulled out and even their body parts eaten. As for their superiors, they didn''t make a sound and simply woke up. Nevertheless, they weren''t in a good condition.


    They were clutching their chests in pain with their robes dyed blood red. Only Colin and Trevor looked somewhat ok.


    "It looks like you guys are qualified to die under my sword." Davion dered haughtily while pulling out six longswords from his spirit ring. They seemed way tiny and out of ce in his three pairs of gigantic hands.


    Talking about these swords, they were some of the higher grade spiritual weapons he had obtained from the aftermath of the battle in the Demon Beast World.


    "Damn, that was too scary!" Colin cursed in a low voice.


    "We lost all our forces. I was building them for hundreds of years, just for this day." Trevor clenched his teeth and cracked his knuckles.


    "Are we still going to fight?" Colin didn''t have the confidence of winning as they fell into a disadvantage straight away. Besides, that devil appeared to be getting serious. If not, he wouldn''t have taken out his weapon.


    Understanding his thoughts, Trevor furrowed his brows and contemted.


    "If I go all out, then we might have a high chance of winning. But I can''t be so confident." Witnessing his previous mysterious spell, Trevor didn''t underestimate him.


    Instead, he truly considered him as a monster from ancient times. It was due to the fact that he personally experienced his soul being dragged into a weird space without any resistance. On top of that, he had to face his inner demons there.


    It was a terrifying and dangerous ability that he had never heard of in his life. Even the rumored Devil Sovereigns and Devil Saints didn''t seem to have such capability.


    Also, how can someone like him not have a trump card? Andst but not the least, how can they benefit from this pointless fight. After all, the members of the Great Wind Sect had long since left. Thus, he didn''t want to take the risk.


    So, he politely cupped his fists and said, "Your Excellency, why don''t we put an end to this?"


    "Eh!" Davion was amused. How could they give up this easily?


    "Don''t you want to take revenge for your fellow demons I slew?" He pointed his swords towards their dead bodies.


    mes burned in Trevor''s eyes as he felt humiliated. But he didn''t re up.


    "Haha, who cares about these weaklings? Consider this as a tribute for your awakening." Trevor forced augh with pain in his chest.


    "You.." Colin couldn''t believe how shamefully his hall master was acting.


    "Interesting. It looks like your Heavenly Demon Sect is filled with hooligans like you. Maybe I should pay a visit there someday." Davion was impressed.


    "You definitely can. Our sect epts everyone. We don''t care whether you are a devil, demon, or a human." Trevor''s eyes lit up. If he could rope him in, then he would definitely earn huge merit in the sect.


    "Oh! How do I get there?" Davion went straight to the point. He was eager to know their hiding ce.


    Trevor passed him a talisman filled with mysterious runes and replied in a solemn tone, "It will teleport you to one of our headquarters. After meeting the elder, you can be one of us."


    "It''s good." Davion epted it.


    "Now, we will be retreating." Trevor was about to leave, but Davion stopped him in his tracks.


    "Why are you in a hurry? There are many important things I want to know from you."


    "Please ask. I will try my best to answer them." Trevor had a confident look on his face. But Davion''s next words put him in a difficult spot.


    "I can sense the blood of the me Tiger Tribe in you. Did you exterminate them in any case?" Davion questioned him in a cold tone, sending chills down his spine.


    "My God! How can he know that? I carried that out hundreds of years ago. Nheless, he caught me at a nce. As expected of an old monster. It was better not to fight him." Trevor thought.


    He then answered, "I did finish them off. But it was an order given by the higher-ups."


    He didn''t lie to him, thinking that the me Tiger n incident was not any big matter. Especially, it should not be rted to a devil like Senior.


    "Was it the White Tiger n?" Davion went to the crux of the matter.

 Chapter 224 - Cheeky Trevor

    Trevor''s expression immediately changed when he heard the words ''White Tiger n''. Did the Senior already know the connection between the Heavenly Demon Sect and the White Tiger n?


    He couldn''t believe it. After all, even among the Heavenly Demon Sect, only a few of them knew about it. It was one of the biggest secrets of the sect. If leaked, there would be a big disaster.


    Noticing his change, Davion eximed, "So, it was them."


    "No! No. Senior is mistaken. How can one of the most reputable ns in the Demon Beast World have contact with us?" Trevor denied it.


    "It was the me Tiger Tribe who sought us first andter we found out that they were trying to spy on us. Thus, we had no other choice than to eliminate them." He blurted whatever he had in his mind.


    Although he shared some important knowledge with Davion, he could never ever tell him about this matter. Or else he wouldn''t even know how he would die in the future.


    "Is that so?" Davion''s aura became cold, and the demons felt an impending doom looming over them.


    "Senior, what are you attempting to do?" Trevor spoke warily, and his underlings backed a few steps.


    "Since you won''t tell the truth, then I must force it out from you." Davion unleashed his overbearing sword intent, making them break out in cold sweat.


    "My God! Why is he this angry? Does he have a close rtionship with the me Tiger Tribe?" Trevor pondered. Nevertheless, he didn''t dare to ask him as he knew that there was no room for reconciliation.


    So, he yelled at him with confidence, "Senior, you might be strong. But don''t think that you can bully us."


    "Everyone, it''s now time to go all out." He ordered.


    "Yes." Colin transformed into a gigantic red-colored centipede about five hundred meters long and burned his blood on the top of it as well. This resulted in his aura bing explosive and intimidating.


    Following him, the others also transformed.


    "Whoosh!"


    In a couple of seconds, various colorful insects having weird characteristics and attributes circled around Davion. As for Trevor, he descended to the ground and created his Domain in the blink of an eye.


    "Eh! Earth Domain? Interesting." Davion didn''t care about the tiny flies infront of him but rather focused on theyers of hard rocks surrounding Trevor.


    "It will be difficult to break through all that. Anyways, such a type of domain shouldn''t have much-attacking threat." While he was thinking, Trevor''s voice sounded in the air.


    "You guys, just buy me enough time to prepare my trump card. I need at most three minutes."


    His fellow demons felt motivated at once when they heard that their Hall Master was preparing something big to deal with the devil ahead. It seemed like they had a chance of winning.


    So, they excitedly threw spells one after another towards him from a considerable distance, nning to fight safely.


    Seeing the mes, corrosive acid, water bullets, spider web, poisonous mist, and other types of attacks heading for him, he simply concentrated an even amount of his devil essence on his six swords.


    Next, he swept them in all directions, resulting in six sword energies of length thousand feet long to emerge.


    "Swish..swish¡­"


    They moved swiftly, cutting through those measly spells like butter, and appeared ahead of them in the blink of an eye. It was so fast that they couldn''t react.


    This was the terrifying gap in strength between Davion and the middle stage Domain Realm Warriors. Previously, he wouldn''t have been able to take care of them this easily. But after awakening his sword intent, his firepower had increased by a whole new level.


    It has be quick, sharp, lethal, and heavy that could crush everyone in a single blow.


    "Puchi-"


    The demons were chopped in half and died with their eyes wide open in disbelief. Nheless, this was not the end as the sword energies abruptly exploded, destroying their bodies into dust and the devilish Qi in them to spread wildly in the sky.


    Boom!Boom!Boom


    "Now thest one." Davion materialized just above the Earth Domain and observed it solemnly.


    "I can''t let him aplish whatever he is preparing to do." Despite being stronger than them, he was still cautious about their means. After all, they belonged to the notorious Heavenly Demon Sect. Especially Trevor, who was one of the Hall Masters.


    That''s why Davion had revealed most of his strength to take care of his underlings as fast as possible. Then he would simrly go after him, not allowing him to retaliate.


    Having these thoughts, Davion channeled all of his spiritual energy into his neww rune. As a result, it shone brightly and his sword intent became stronger and stronger, causing the phantom of a longsword to be formed behind him.


    The longsword reached the heavens and cleared the clouds away, making the scene look spectacr. Plus, there were many mysterious runes on it that seemed simr to the ones he had seen when absorbing Saint Crystal.


    "Break"


    Davion shed his swords downward, and the phantom longsword imitated his motion as well.


    "BOOM"


    A devastating explosion took ce, splitting the earth domain and the cliff where the sect stood in half.


    "BAM"


    The broken cliff copsed into the water behind and the glorious Great Wind Sect became a history thereafter.


    "Haiz! I really messed up. I myself didn''t know that I could burst out with such horrific power." Davion sighed.


    "How will they react when they return here someday in the future?" He was referring to the members of the Great Wind Sect that were still alive.


    "Phew, let''s forget about it. I am not rted to them in any way. I just need to focus on the current situation." He scanned his surroundings with his Mind-Eye, trying to locate Trevor in this ruinous topography.


    However, his expression became unsightly as he didn''t sense a single trace of his aura. It seemed like Trevor hadpletely vanished from the heavens and earth.


    "How can it be?" He descended and roamed the ce for a while, hoping to find some clues. But it was all useless.


    "Damn! That bastard must have secretly teleported who knows where after using the Earth Domain. How dare he fool me by saying that he was preparing his trump card." Davion cursed in anger.


    "What a cunning fellow! He even baited his subordinates." Davion shook his head and withdrew his swords. Afterward, he returned to his normal form and changed into a new set of robes.


    "I believe that he must have escaped to his sect and will soon report the matter regarding me. It will be troublesome if he actually visits the White Tiger n. Particrly, when he has already witnessed myw runes." He was in deep thought.


    The moment Trevor acted suspiciously, he had now be sure that the Heavenly Demon Sect and the White Tiger n were associated. Maybe one might be a vassal of the other.


    "From what I''ve heard, there are many apostles of the Heavenly Demon Sect living in the Demon Beast World and Trevor is also one of them. Despite this, the Demon Beast World is still safe and sound at present, unlike the Human World."


    "Maybe they are nning something big for the future and the White Tiger n might y a big role there."


    The more he thought about it, the uglier his face became. The world was getting immensely chaotic as time passed.


    "Perhaps I might be thinking too much. But there is one thing certain that I must level up as fast as I can. Then only can I protect myself and change the uing oues." He nced at the sky with conviction.


    ***


    "Pant¡­Pant¡­"


    A humanoid rhinoy on the ground in a vast forest while catching his breath.


    "Fuck! I barely survived. That old monster was frightening." He trembled every time he remembered the humongous sword crashing down upon him. If he had wasted any second, he would have surely died.


    "I have run out of talismans. It looks like I have to pay a visit there and disclose today''s incident." He stood up and dashed in a certain direction.


    Indeed, this person was Trevor who had shamelessly run away from the fight.


    ***


    "What? The Phoenix Tribe intervened?" In the main pce of the White Tiger n, the King of the White Tiger n bellowed in anger.


    "Yes, father. I dare not lie." Prince Xavier stood on his one-knee and answered with trepidation.


    The King gazed at him intently and scolded, "Even if it was the Phoenix n, how can you back away from this easily? You have lost my face."


    "Father, it''s not the case. We had a bet where.." Xavier exined everything from start to finish in a simplified tone.


    "Oh! Interesting. Thest descendent of the me Tiger n is in fact extraordinary. Moreover, it was the princess who took him away." The King muttered while ncing in the east.


    "Are you all finally making a move?" His eyes glinted coldly.


    "Bang"


    While they were talking, the door suddenly flung wide open and an old man wearing servant clothes walked in hurriedly.


    "Your Majesty, there is someone from the Earth Rhino Tribe requesting an audience.. He said that he had important matters to report."

 Chapter 225 - Returning To The Outer Region

    The next day, inside the open space of themp,


    Davion was standing with Siena on his side. Currently, he was revealing the things he discovered yesterday. Except for him transforming into a devil.


    Since she was from the Demon Beast World, it was convenient to ask for her opinions. After listening for a while, her expression became serious. It seemed like the White Tiger n was really suspicious and must be nning something big.


    "Why didn''t you notify me? With us working together, we could have definitely captured that bastard." Anger could be felt from her voice.


    "That''s why you should refrain from cultivating all the time. It''s better to rx." Davion smiled in a chill manner.


    She rolled her eyes at him. "It doesn''t sound good hearing from you."


    Although he possessed heaven-defying talent, how can he have such a terrifying cultivation base without working hard? Especially, when he hasn''t received any special resources unlike her.


    If he was from one of the major sects, then she could have at least believed it.


    "Haha." Davionughed it off and inquired, "Anyways, are you going to report this matter to your tribe? It would be better if they prepare for the worst."


    "What you said makes sense. Nevertheless, we don''t have the proof right now. So, we might as well investigate further." She thought for a while before replying.


    "Trying to escape from the phoenix trail, are we?" He teased her.


    She narrowed her eyes but didn''t retort back. Instead, she replied, "Aren''t you worried that I will run away from the bet?"


    "What a sly woman." He muttered, shaking his head.


    He then dered, "Let''s head to the Outer Region. There is something I need to get."


    "Outer Region? Isn''t that the ce where many mortals exist? Can we even find anything good there?" She was puzzled.


    "Don''t you want to roam and observe the human world? Moreover, that region is free from the invasion of the Heavenly Demon Sect." He exined.


    "If you say so." She didn''t decline it. After all, she was interested to know more about this world.


    ***


    After annihting the demons, the territories of the Great Wind Sect eventually returned to peace. Nheless, it would take a long period of time before it restored its former glory.


    This was because most of the people had either died or fled. Almost all the cities were in ruins. Andst but not the least, there was no sect governing the region. Who knew if the enemies would strike once again?


    Thus, the surviving people also left. The cultivators having somewhat decent cultivation among them proceeded towards the territories of other middle-grade sects in search of opportunities. While the others made their way towards the Outer Region.


    Following them from a certain distance were Davion and Siena who were both steadily walking like mortals. Davion was wearing a ck cloak to conceal his unique temperament, and Siena was in her usual disguise.


    "It has already been a week since that day." He sighed as he deeply gazed at the huge group of people ahead of them.


    "Yeah, I thought that I would loosen up during this trip by enjoying the scenery. But I was wrong. Looking at them struggling all this time gives me heartache." She spoke in a sad tone.


    "Indeed. They now have to pass through the Wild Northern Forest where there are many ferocious demon beasts. How can they survive this predicament?" He perceived a few warriors in the Qi Refining Stage, brandishing their weapons and getting ready for a fight.


    But the question was were they enough? Didn''t they know that even Golden Stage Experts have died here? Perhaps they understood and didn''t care about it, knowing that they had no other choice.


    "It''s all for survival." He added.


    "Damn them. The Heavenly Demon Sect will undoubtedly pay for this in the future." Ripples of invisible aura spread from her in a circr radius, causing the demon beasts hidden in the forest to cower in fear and run away.


    "What a strong suppression of bloodline!" He marveled at her method.


    In this way, with the help of Siena, the group of people swiftly crossed the Wild Northern Forest without encountering a single demon beast. This surprised everyone such that many of them even shed tears of joy.


    However, it didn''tst long as suddenly a heavy pressure engulfed them.


    "Fools, you all dare toe here? Don''t you know that it is forbidden for the people of the Inner Region to enter here? Do you want to disrupt the peace of this region?" A harsh voice resounded in the air, making everyone fall on their knees.


    "My Lord! How can we mortals survive when the demons are wreaking havoc in ournds?" A petite young girl who appeared to be about 16 years of age shouted loudly, not fearing if she offended the other party.


    "Little girl, you have guts." A more horrific pressure crashed down on her, pressing her face straight on the ground.


    Seeing this unbearable sight, the other people shuddered and didn''t dare to question him. So, they simply lowered their heads and awaited their judgment.


    "Humm, I don''t know how you all got here without any injuries, but I want all of you to return. Nobody is weed here." Noticing how submissive they were, the mysterious figure simply decided to let them go.


    Or you could say that he was interested in knowing how the hell they reached here perfectly fine? What happened to the demon beasts inside?


    Nheless, his thoughts were interrupted as the young girl raised her head with all her strength and cried out, "You don''t have the right to decide our fates. Are you afraid that we will attract demons from the inner region to you?"


    "Shut up!"


    "Whose child is this?"


    "How dare she curse the Lord?"


    The nearby people scolded her with fury and displeasure written all over their faces. Then they began kowtowing, asking for mercy.


    "Lord! Forgive us."


    "The girl has sinned. Please punish her and leave us alone."


    "We are innocent."


    Despite that, she didn''t stop there and continued. "If you have the guts then show us your face. I believe you might be someone who had escaped from the Inner Region just like us."


    Her eyes were firm, and sadness could be depicted from her voice. The other interesting thing was that she didn''t seem to develop any trace of fear towards the unknown party.


    "She is way mature for her age." Davion, who was witnessing everything said.


    "I believe she must be someone with a lot of stories." Siena nodded.


    "Anyways, why did you stop me from helping her?" She didn''t understand why he told her to wait.


    "It''s because there are more of them. I am thinking of capturing them at once," He replied.


    "What? How can I only sense someone over there?" She looked above and saw a blurry shadow hidden beside a cloud.


    "Is this even a thing to ask? You know that you are weak." He smiled and said, "Just wait for a while."


    "You.." Siena clenched her fists in annoyance.


    "Whatever! Let''s see what you are implying." She controlled herself and watched the surroundings carefully, trying to find some clues.


    In the next moment, a dark light streaked in the sky and a person with a hideous face appeared in everyone''s vision.


    "Lord!"


    The group of people eximed in trepidation.


    "Humm!" The hideous man didn''t bother about them but rather focused on the little girl.


    The little girl trembled immediately when her eyes met his as she felt her vision being sucked into them. As a result, she avoided his gaze. But she still didn''t back down.


    She stubbornly resisted and shouted, "You coward!"


    "HAHA! HAHA!"


    A burst of heavyughter was promptly heard when her words were finished.


    "Jaxon! Who could have thought that a mortal could bully you in this way?"


    "I can''t believe it."


    Like earlier, dark lights shed and five middle-aged men materialized in the air. They were all wearing the same brown-colored robes and looked hideous.


    Jaxon red up at once seeing their mocking faces. So, to quench his anger, he decided to crush that female into a paste. Nevertheless, before he could make his move, he felt a great sense of danger. The same went for others too.


    "Swish!Swish!Swish!"


    Many sword energies appeared out of nowhere and pierced them easily, hurling them far away.


    "BOOM"


    Observing the sudden turn of events, the people were put in a state of disbelief.


    As for the little girl, she had her mouth wide open and she even pinched herself to check whether it was a dream or not.


    "Sillys, it''s real."


    "Who?" She turned her head left and right, trying to catch the source of that male voice.


    "You can call me Senior Davion. Consider this as fate." When these words were finished, a huge influx of information was automatically poured into her mind.


    It contained cultivation techniques, spells, and hisprehension of them that would allow her to reach the Nascent Soul Stage.

 Chapter 226 - Rutheless Davion

    "It hurts." The little girl suddenly clutched her head in pain and soon passed out. It seemed as if the information passed down to her was too huge for a mortal like her to handle.


    The nearby people noticed this at once and finally came back to their senses.


    "What happened to her?"


    "Did the immortal punish her?"


    "Is she alive?"


    They gossiped with each other. Nevertheless, they didn''t dare to approach her and check her condition, thinking that the immortals were still there.


    Although they saw them getting struck by something, they didn''t want to take the risk. So, they all left hurriedly, taking this opportunity.


    Only the poor little girl who had brushes and dirt on her cute face was left behind.


    Somewhere in the distance, Davion sighed, "I should have left them to die."


    "Indeed. How can they be so heartless?" Siena agreed with him.


    "What selfish creatures!" She disdained them as she finally realized why demon beasts were taught not to trust humans.


    "Anyways, you are quite generous. Are you nning to take her in as your disciple?" She had clearly noticed him transmitting knowledge to that girl using his soul Qi.


    "I''m too young for that." He shook his head.


    "The reason why I helped her was that I simply found her pitiful. Also, seeing how courageous she was, makes me believe that she is someone who can aplish greater things in the future."


    Listening to his calm voice, Siena felt that she was speaking to an elder of her n as he sounded like an expert who had vast knowledge.


    Thus, she curiously asked, "How old are you at the moment?"


    "Humm!" He thought for a while and replied, "Should be around 20."


    Counting the time, he spent on this world with the time on Earth; he guessed his current age.


    "What? Don''t lie to me. Furthermore, how can you have such a high cultivation base at such a young age?" Even if he cultivated in his mother''s womb, it would be impossible to have cultivated to this extent. It was utterly impossible. Hence, she had the right to doubt him.


    "Haha, this is the difference between you and a genius like me. It''s likeparing the distance between heaven and earth." He boasted smugly.


    "You. Forget it." She didn''t want to talk with him anymore.


    "Why does your reaction tell me that you are a 60 years old grandma?" He wanted to know her age as well.


    "Phoenixes at this age are still considered youngsters. Our average lifespan is far greater than what you can imagine." She replied in a furious tone.


    "I see." He nodded and stopped teasing her.


    He then turned back and gazed at the pit near his feet.


    Inside, six hideous-looking men were drenched in blood. Not only that, but sword energies were levitating a few centimeters ahead of their necks. As a result, they were cowering in fear and not attempting to move.


    "Bastards of the Heavenly Demon Sect, what are you all doing here? What is the reason for preventing the people from the Inner Regions from entering here?" Davion inquired coldly, sending shivers down their spines.


    "What! How do you know?" They panicked with disbelief written all over their faces. The same went for Siena too. How did he know their background?


    "Fools! Is that even a question to ask?" Davion scoffed and began exining.


    "Who in the world can give birth to six Nascent Soul Stage Experts in this wastnd? Especially, I have already sensed the devil essence within you guys." He furrowed his brows and terrifying pressure burst forth from him.


    "BAM"


    Their faces met the ground like how the little girl had been bullied with his sword energies hanging straight on the back of their necks.


    "Answer me or else you all can forget about living." He threatened them.


    "How can we be sure that you will let us live?" One of the men couldn''t take this shame any longer.


    "Humph!" Davion snapped his fingers and blood sttered everywhere as his head rolled off on the ground.


    "Sheesh," Everyone sucked in a cold breath and nced at Davion with trepidation. They couldn''t believe he would be so impatient and cruel.


    "You guys are in no position to bargain with me." He grinned evilly.


    "Lord, we were stationed here on the orders of our Hall Master. He told us not to kill but rather to force the people back. As for the reason, we don''t know." Jaxon told what he knew, hoping that Davion would let them go.


    "Not to kill?" Siena was puzzled. How can the notorious Heavenly Demon Sect pass down this weird order? Weren''t they known for being bloodthirsty and vicious? Plus, what was the reason for sending those people back?


    "Who is your Hall Master?" Davion asked. It looked like he had to capture the one behind the scenes to know the truth.


    "It''s Devil Emperor Cona¡­" Before Jaxon could finish his sentence, Davion raised his hand and closed his palm.


    "Puchi-"


    Their heads were chopped off in an instant as his remaining sword energies did their jobs.


    "You.."


    They died with their eyes wide open in a state of bewilderment. They wanted to know why.


    "How can you be so rash? We could have gotten more details from them." Siena put her hand on her forehead in regret.


    "Nah! It''s useless. If we tried to interrogate them more, then they would automatically die. You don''t know the mysterious means of the Heavenly Demon Sect." Davion''s face became solemn.


    "All their members have sold their souls to someone over there. If they betray or try to divulge any important things, then they would painfully die. That''s why it''s not good to force them." He briefly described how brutal they were.


    "I didn''t know that." She muttered in understanding.


    "Besides, there is no need for us to worry. I think we can get some clues there." He gazed in a certain direction with some emotion in his eyes.


    "Don''t tell me he is targeting that ce once again." His eyes glinted frigidly.


    "Follow me. We don''t have much time." Without waiting for her response, he dashed ahead as fast as he could.


    ***


    "Eh! Where am I?" The little girl slowly stood up by clutching her head. When she noticed that there was no one around here, she felt nervous. Nheless, remembering the unknown senior who had saved her earlier, calmed her down.


    "Senior Davion!" So, she yelled his name eagerly, anticipating that he was somewhere here.


    However, there was no reply. Just the sound of whistling of trees and chirping of birds could be heard.


    "Did he leave?" Despite feeling disappointed, she stood there expectantly for a couple of hours.


    "Growl"


    Only when her stomach rumbled due to hunger, did she ultimately give up. Not only that, but the sky was getting darker. Since she was near the Wild Northern Forest, it was not good to stay here any longer.


    Thus, she reluctantly left. But she abruptly stopped after taking a few steps and looked back for thest time.


    "Senior, thank you for your grace." She bowed and ran away from there.


    On the way, she couldn''t help but shed some tears. "Father, mother, and brother, I will definitely take revenge for you all. I will kill every single one of them."


    "Moreover, I will find the Senior as well." Determination was seen on her childish face.


    ***


    Once the sun went down and the night came, an unknown visitor appeared in the territory of the Bone and Devil Sect. He steadily moved like a shadow and nobody in the vicinity either saw him or felt his existence.


    "The Dark Moon City," He muttered and recalled some of its information.


    "After the previous conference, the Bone and the Devil Sect regained control of this city and the spirit mine here. On top of that, they took in several disciples, resulting in them to gradually develop with time."


    "It''s impressive to think that they could turn around the situation when we were secretly suppressing them from the start. I heard it was all due to them taking a talented disciple."


    "That disciple even managed to kill one of the seeds of our lord. But the strange thing is that nobody has seen him ever again. Is he trying to break through a higher realm or did he leave for the inner regions?"


    Having these thoughts, he reached the door of the Bone and Devil Sect and two young disciples appeared in his vision. Nevertheless, they also weren''t able to see him.


    "Regardless, whatever that disciple might be doing; today is the day when the Bone and Devil Sect bes history. What a pity!"


    He sighed as he remembered its glorious days. The time when the Bone and Devil Sect governed the whole Outer Region. Even among the other middle-grade sects, it stood on the top.


    "First, I need to locate the Devil Pool.." His shadow flew in between these two disciples unnoticed and easily bypassed the door.

 Chapter 227 - History Of The Bone And Devil Sect

    "What a weak sect!" When the shadow entered the Bone and Devil Sect, he immediately shook his head in disdain. Even though he was prepared for it, he still couldn''t stand this pitiful sight.


    "Two old men in the Golden Core Stage and few disciples in either the Qi Refining stage or the Body Tempering Stage. Furthermore, that talented disciple is not here." With his Divine Sense, every tiny detail of this sect was captured by him in an instant.


    "Maybe he really left for the Inner Region in search of opportunities." He guessed.


    "Haiz, I failed one of my tasks." He sighed.


    "Regardless, he is not important at the moment. My main task is to unseal the Devil Ancestor that has been locked here since ancient times." These were the two missions that the Hall Master had assigned him to do.


    Since the first one resulted in failure, he definitely had toplete the next one. Thus, he solemnly gazed in a certain direction and dashed there.


    "Whoosh!"


    His real body finally materialized above the Devil Pool. He was a skeleton wearing dark red robes with deep blue vortex-like eyes.


    "It''s here." He muttered and jumped into it.


    "Ssh!"


    He shuttled through the polluted water swiftly and appeared infront of the altar at the bottom of the pool. Looking at the skull and the huge sword inserted in it, made him fearful.


    "Although I am already in the Domain Realm, I still feel terrified. The suppression brought by this sword can only be resisted by experts in the Venerable Stage and above." He had some understanding of the history behind it.


    From what he had heard, a Devil Saint and a Human Saint had exchanged thousands of blows here more than twenty thousand years ago. Nheless, the oue couldn''t be decided.


    So, the Human Saint decided to use everything in his arsenal to seal the Devil Saint. However, he underestimated its difficulty. After all, how can a Saint be taken down this easily?


    Thus, in the end, the Human Saint had to sacrifice his life-long fairy artifact and hisw body on top of that to simply trap that devil.


    But what is thew body? It is thebination of one''s soul Qi,ws, spells,prehension, and everything or you could say it is the essence of one''s cultivation. Therefore, without it, the Human Saint became a cripple and soon died of old age.


    As for the Devil, he was suppressed under the sword. Not only that, but it was steadily grinding him to death. This was in fact due to thew of darkness and suppression being embedded into the sword.


    This was the difference between Fairy Artifacts and higher artifacts. The Fairy Artifacts were made up of Saint Crystals and thus one could wield the power ofws through it. Hence, they were on a whole new level whenpared to others.


    Moreover, since the Devil Saint was in the Human World, he couldn''t recover by absorbing the aura of heavens and earth from the surroundings as there was no devil essence present in the air. As a result, he was suffering and weakening over time.


    The other surprising thing was that this incident had taken ce way before the four major sects were established, making it impossible for them to know of this secret.


    Now the questiones, how did the Heavenly Demon Sect get this information? Who were they? How terrifying was their background? Were they far bigger, glorious, and historical than the four major sects?


    Anyways, many yearster, a group of cultivators located this ce because of the unusual change in environment. Due to their residual auras, the nearby vegetation was the first to evolve. Many spiritual herbs including rare treasures of heavens and earth were formed.


    So, they set themselves up there and began cultivating. But they noticed that their cultivation was not increasing. Instead, they were transforming into something disgusting.


    Yes, they were mutating into a devil. It was the plot of the Devil Ancestor. By releasing a minuscule amount of his devil essence into the air, he was corrupting them slowly.


    Nevertheless, his n came to an end as the sword too unleashed its power, suppressing everything. It seemed like the Human Saint was prepared for it. But the Humans who were transformed already were blinded by greed.


    They possessed great power due to the devil''s essence and became eager to obtain more of it. Thus, they started researching this power and in this way, the Bone and Devil Sect was established here.


    Next, the Bone and Devil Sect grew rapidly as they recircuited disciples by alluring them with the newborn treasures. Especially, they showcased their horrific strength since cultivators in the same rank were not their match.


    Nheless, they didn''t know that such an arrogant disy of attitude and strength had aroused the displeasure of other forces, ensuring them to team up and take action against the Bone and Devil Sect.


    Although they managed to win and conquer the Outer Region as a result, they suffered huge losses. Plus, the members of the Heavenly Demon Sect managed to infiltrate the sect during this chaos.


    Their purpose was to check the condition of the seal and free the devil if possible. However, the seal was too strong for them to break during that period without causing anymotion.


    Also, who knew if that devil would listen to them after escaping? Since then, the Heavenly Demon Sect had been keeping attention to the Bone and Devil Sect. The previous disaster was also due to them trying to open the seal.


    Despite resulting in disappointment, they seeded in crippling the Bone and Devil Sect. Even today, it was far from being able to recover to its peak. Whereas the Heavenly Demon Sect has be stronger than ever. There was no need forparison.


    Now, today, they were ultimately going to aplish their goal. They weren''t worried about the devil wreaking havoc as ording to their estimation he should be at most at the peak stage of the Domain Realm. Likewise, the sword had expended most of its energy.


    Having these thoughts, the skeleton approached the altar. But suddenly he sensed some movementsing from his back.


    "Who?" He turned back at once warily. There he didn''t see anyone but rather heard two voices; one male and another female.


    "See, he spotted us because of you. You didn''t listen when I told you to stay behind and let me take care of this matter."


    "How is it my fault? And with what happened that day, how can I let you go alone?"


    "I get furious whenever I think about how you let the hall master escape. If only you.."


    "Whatever! Just forget it."


    "We should capture the skeleton ahead and interrogate it."


    The water rippled, and they eventually emerged in his vision.


    "It''s you. The talented disciple of the Bone and Devil Sect." He eximed straight away as he recognized his face that was somewhat hidden under the ck cloak.


    "Eh! Am I that popr?" Davion acted surprised.


    After rescuing the little girl, he had dashed here with Siena without taking any break along the way. And so, they barely managed to reach in time.


    "Humph! You are the one at the top of our kill list. Since you have offended our Hall Master, you can only die." The skeleton unleashed his cultivation base at thete stage of the Domain Realm, causing the whole pool to shake.


    Seeing this, Davion hurriedly isted the space by using his old staff. He didn''t want to see his old sect getting ruined into oblivion.


    "A higher-grade spiritual weapon? How can you use its ability?" With his weak cultivation, it must be impossible to wield it. The skeleton was puzzled.


    After all, it hasn''t even been a year since Davion had taken part in the conference and he was at the measly Qi Refining Stage during that time, making it impossible for him to be this strong in such a short time.


    "Did he by any case break through the Domain Realm?" He attempted to probe his cultivation base, but it was futile. There was a strong resistanceing from him.


    "Is it because of this woman?" He then focused his attention on Siena, thinking that she was the one pulling the tricks from behind.


    "What are you looking at?" Siena scoffed and took out her sword, releasing her sword intent right away.


    "Sword Cultivator at the early stage of the Domain Realm." The skeleton eyes coldly glinted expressing his dissatisfaction. Even if her sword intent was frightening, her cultivation wascking whenpared to him.


    Nevertheless, he immediately became shell-shocked with what happened next. A pair of wings made of calm and mysterious white mes popped from her back.


    Its temperature was so high that the water around her boiled, creating bubbles and disrupting the vision.


    "Isn''t this the unique me of the Phoenix n?" The skeleton cried out in trepidation.. As a non-human surviving for thousands of years, he clearly identified it.

 Chapter 228 - Necromancer

    Seeing Siena unleashing her powers, Davion didn''t want to fall back. So, he took out a random sword from his spirit ring and released his sword intent along with his destructive mes.


    "Whoosh!"


    The temperature of the water increased at a more terrifying rate and the robes of the skeleton caught fire. Nheless, the skeleton didn''t use his devil essence to protect himself. He just stood there with a dumbfounded expression.


    "My God! He is actually in the Domain Realm. How can it be?" He panicked as he felt their strength bing more and more unfathomable.


    Although they had a lower cultivation base than him, he didn''t feel confident as their mes were too terrifying.


    "Is this why the Hall Master put him in the target that had to be eliminated?" He guessed that someone as talented as Davion must be killed so that he wouldn''t pose them a threat in the future.


    "Anyways, he isn''t the one I should fear right now. But rather it''s this woman from the Phoenix n." He was worried. After all, the Phoenix n had a great background, and he didn''t know what would happen if they were to get involved in their matters.


    What if their ns to overthrow the Inner Region get disrupted as a result?


    While his mind was in a mess, Siena made her move. She charged at him at a tremendous speed and her sword was thrust straight towards his chest where a ck orb concentrated with tones of devil essence was visible.


    She thought that it must be the source that was sustaining his life and she wasn''t wrong about it when she noticed him hurriedly crossing his bare arms over his chest.


    "BAM"


    Shockwaves were liberated and the skeleton was smashed to the altar. Next, Davion followed with his ming sword energies that rain down upon the skeleton.


    "Boom!Boom!Boom!"


    Explosions after explosions urred, and the altar showed signs of cracking. Perceiving this, Davion smiled and fired more of his sword energies.


    It was because he wanted to free the devil as well. However, he wouldter kill it and take away the sword. This was his actual purpose ofing here. Since he mistakenly became a sword cultivator, he needed a good sword that met his requirements.


    And the one ahead of him was quite suitable. It was long and heavy, resembling the longsword that struck him previously, and especially, it matched well with his sword intent. On top of that, it was a fairy artifact.


    As for encountering the Heavenly Demon Sect, it was merely a coincidence. Anyways, he would take care of them too, protecting the Bone and Devil Sect indirectly.


    While he was enjoying what he was doing, a deathly abnormal aura erupted from the skeleton that pushed away his sword energies and Siena.


    "Don''t underestimate me." A voice full of anger sounded and the skeleton emerged from the altar with charred and dislocated bones.


    Nevertheless, Davion was still surprised. "Eh! He isn''t hurt much. What tough bones. If it was anyone else except him, he would have his bones crushed and burnt to ashes."


    "Indeed. Not only that, but our mes aren''t very effective as he isn''t made up of flesh. So, we cannot hurt him in this way. We have to try to burst his source." Siena analyzed the skeleton as she spoke seriously.


    Even though he might not be as strong as Hector, he was still a difficult opponent to deal with.


    Davion nodded in understanding and let out his multicolored domain.


    "Humph! I will destroy everything here." He made up his mind as his aura reached a whole new level, causing the skeleton to tremble in horror.


    "Fuck. He is the real deal than the woman." The skeleton immediately took back his earlier words. He couldn''t believe a person could manipte so many elements.


    "Haiz, it''s so unreal." Siena sighed. Despite witnessing this previously, she was still shell-shocked like the first time.


    "Whatever, I cannot lose out to him." She emitted her domain and used her fairy artifact to create translucent battle armor. In spite of that, she looked pale inparison to Davion.


    "Damn! Both of them are monsters. How can I have such bad luck to run upon them in this rundown region?" The skeleton began questioning his life.


    "But I haven''t lost yet." He abruptly yelled and pped his spirit ring.


    "BAM"


    Three gigantic ck coffins about 20 feet tall smashed down on the seabed and with a wave of his hand, the lids closing them slid open, revealing three dead bodies.


    They were burly, blue in color, had long hairs, tightly packed muscles, and many stitches could be seen on their bodies. With their appearance, the pool became cold and murky, bringing a creepy and ominous feeling of death. Thus, one could just recognize at a nce that they were powerful warriors that had died gruesomely who knew how long ago.


    "Is he a Necromancer?" Davion furrowed his brows in contemtion.


    "What does that mean?" As a native of the cultivation world, how could Siena know of this term?


    "Someone who can manipte corpses." Davion simply exined.


    "Haha, you are quite knowledgeable about my devil ability." The skeletonughed loudly and spoke.


    "These bodies were all in the Venerable Stage before they died. Although they won''t be able to use devil essence and controlws, it is not something you bastards can handle."


    "Emerge my ves." The skeleton pointed his fingers at them and multiple threads of devil essence whizzed straight inside them.


    "BAM"


    The eyes of the dead bodies opened at once, revealing blood-red color pupils expressing extreme hatred and resentment. Then they stood up from the coffin. But strangely they didn''t do anything more. It seemed like they were puppets that could neither speak nor function without givingmands.


    "You two kill them for me." The skeleton ordered them to go after Davion and Siena.


    Two corpses nodded and dashed in their direction at the speed of light.


    "So fast." Beads of sweat could be observed on Siena''s face.


    "I misjudged the Heavenly Demon Sect. As Davion said, they are dangerous and unpredictable. It looks like this battle isn''t going to be as easy as I had thought." She shed out her vertical sword rapidly, sending many ming sword energies while maintaining a certain distance from them.


    She knew that fighting in a close quarter with them was just seeking death. Nheless, contrary to her expectations, the corpse didn''t dodge but rather proceeded forward, taking her attacks head-on.


    "Boom!Boom!"


    The corpse didn''t budge a single step and continued charging without any hesitation.


    "How can my attacks not leave any dent on it? Is its body modified? Furthermore, does it have its mind or not?" She had many questions she wanted to ask.


    Hence, to check, she pped her wings and came way up, nearly touching the barrier formed due to Davion''s staff. Afterward, she gathered most of her soul Qi and fired a powerful beam of ming energy in the shape of a crescent moon.


    Like earlier, the corpse didn''t avoid and tried to move forward. But this time, Siena had used most of her strength. Therefore, the corpse was smashed into the floor creating a deep pit and debris to shoot out.


    "Humph! What if it is a Venerable Expert when it doesn''t even have its brain?" She scoffed in disdain. However, her expression changed at once when she sensed a movementing from the pit.


    "Don''t tell me¡­" A shadow shed past her and she felt a heavy punchnding on her armor.


    "BOOM"


    She crashed on the barrier and was finally able to stabilize herself.


    "How can my prior hit also not be enough? How tough is its body? Plus, it has be faster too. If not for my armor, I would have suffered heavy injuries. I can''t be careless." She solemnly gazed at the corpse that was approaching her again.


    On the other side, Davion was in a simr state as Siena. Neither could he damage the corpse nor could he break free from it. Anyways, he wasn''t anxious. He was confident that he could y them like ants if he used the power of his tattoos.


    "Let''s wait for a while. I am curious about what he does with the third corpse." Davion smirked as he continued keeping up with the corpse ahead while keeping an eye on the skeleton.


    Seeing how entangled they were against his ves; the skeleton took a deep breath in relief.


    "Phew, I had hoped to use them when unsealing the devil and to deal with him thereafter. But they disrupted my n." He clenched his teeth in anger.


    "Nevertheless, they are going to die soon, and everything will gradually return to normal." Thinking of this, his mood became somewhat better.


    "Don''t me me for being ruthless. Even if you are someone from the Phoenix n."


    He then turned towards the altar and instructed, "Pull out the sword from me."


    The third corpse nodded and walked step by step in a heavy manner. After reaching there, it gripped the sword, and mustering all its strength, it pulled it up.


    "BOOM"

 Chapter 229 - The Ancient Devil Awakens

    The altar shook and fissures began spreading from the center as the sword was getting pulled. Not only that but clouds of ck devilish energy were being expelled from the broken skull at a terrifying rate.


    Such arge movement immediately caught the attention of Siena. As for Davion, he knew it beforehand.


    "What a terrifying aura! It is not something a Domain Realm Expert can possess." Siena had a gloomy expression under her veil.


    "Bang!" She deflected the punch of the corpse ahead with a swing of her sword, and then kicked in its stomach, sending it flying. Next, without giving it a chance to stabilize itself, she repeated her earlier move.


    "Boom" The corpse was smashed into the ground in a simr fashion. Then she appeared near Davion in the blink of an eye.


    "Davion, what are they nning?" She asked worriedly. Since he brought her here in a hurry after acquiring some information from the members of the Heavenly Demon Sect outside the Wild Northern Forest, she was sure that he knew about it.


    Davion didn''t answer her but focused on the battle. He threw his sword with all his strength in the pit below and grabbed the head of the corpse in front of him by erging his hand.


    "BAM"


    He flung him towards the pit as well and fired arge beam of multicolored energy from his hands.


    "BOOM"


    A devastating explosion took ce, even causing the barrier to show some signs of cracking.


    Only then did he turn in her direction and replied calmly, "They are unsealing a powerful devil."


    "What! Then how can you remain soposed? We have to hasten up and stop them. We still have a chance." She spoke as she observed half of the sword being already drawn out.


    "There is no need. Let the devil appear first." Davion shot another beam of energy at the pit as he answered.


    "BOOM"


    "Why? Are you dumb?" She couldn''t believe what he heard. Wasn''t he seeking death in this way?


    Dealing with these two corpses was already challenging to them. Now imagine a new devil on top of that who is about to emerge. Plus, the skeleton and his third corpse as well. Thus, they were in an extremely tough spot at the moment. They might even fall here if they made any wrong move.


    "Actually, the reason I came here is to get this sword. So, I can''t let go of this opportunity. Besides, I would have broken the seal myself no matter what happened." He exined as he continued shooting the pit.


    "My God! Your greed knows no bounds. In the Demon Beast World, we ran into a precarious situation all because of it. Currently, it''s the same with just different enemies." Her chest heaved up and down in anger.


    "Little girl! I''ve got no other choice. Since I''m neither rich nor have a strong background like you, I can only take the risk and do everything at my disposal to obtain more strength." He justified himself, not giving her any reason to refute.


    "Bullshit." She could only shake her head in annoyance. He was really good at speaking nonsense. Didn''t he know that there was a high possibility of turning the whole outer region upside down due to his recklessness?


    "Hehe, by the way, you don''t have to worry too much. I don''t think this skeleton and the sealed devil are together. That''s why he must have brought these corpses in the Venerable Stages to deal with the devil." He chuckled.


    "Is that so?" Siena nodded in understanding.


    "Of course. We just need to sneak attack them during their fight, catching them off-guard. Nevertheless, remember that we have to end this in one stroke." He reminded her solemnly.


    Without waiting for her response, he neared her and whispered the n in her ears.


    "Shameless." She cursed at him inwardly as his methods sounded too cunning and deceitful. How can a princess from one of the most prestigious ns take this approach? Nheless, knowing how dire the situation was at present, she decided to go with the flow.


    "Let''s move." Davion withdrew his domain and jumped into the pit.


    "I''ve had enough of him. This will be thest time I will be helping in his fight." She muttered aggrievedly and went after him. Along the way, she too took back her domain and the power of her fairy artifact as well.


    On the other side, the skeleton was putting all his focus on the sword. He was confident that his ves would beat the shit out of them.


    "A little more." He murmured in anticipation. However, the sword was stuck, and it refused to budge at thest second. It seemed like the corpse''s strength wascking a bit.


    "I must let it a hand." He inserted his right index finger into his source and with his other hand, he extended his palm on the back of the corpse.


    "BOOM"


    Bluey devil essence far greater than what a Domain Real Cultivator could possess was unleashed from the corpse and the sword was swiftly pulled out with no resistance. In addition, the broken skull and the altar burst into pieces, sting in all directions.


    "Hah, how long has it been? The breath of the Human World." A hoarse male voice carrying oppressive pressure rang in the pool and the phantom of a devil steadily coalesced from the devilish energy permitting in the air.


    "Come back." Seeing this, the skeleton instantlymanded his corpse to back away. He knew that his real test was just getting started.


    "Yes." The corpse finally uttered some words, showing that it had gained some intelligence.


    It then threw the sword on the ground, lifted the skeleton, and created some distance with the devil''s apparition.


    "Eh! Where are they?" The moment the skeletonnded on the ground, he was shocked to realize that Davion and Siena were missing. Only his ves were standing ideally, doing nothing inside the pit.


    "Damn! Don''t tell me they escaped." He was enraged.


    "I would be in big trouble if they bring reinforcements here. I must have kept an eye on them." He was full of regrets. But he knew that there was nothing he could do when unsealing the devil was more important than anything else.


    "Haiz, forget it. I will simply destroy the sect when leaving." He gazed at the staff above him, plotting something vicious.


    "Protect me." He gave anothermand to his ves, and they stood in front of him, acting as bodyguards.


    It was sad to know that the skeleton didn''t notice that a weirdmp was lying in the pile of rubbles near the pit. Even if he had perceived, he wouldn''t have gotten the opportunity to inspect it as the ancient devil had fully materialized.


    He was ck, five hundred feet tall, and had all the characteristics a devil should have. Nheless, the problem was that he was only a soul. His physical body had been destroyed in the battle with the Human Saint.


    "Puny skeleton, was it you who released me?" The devil spoke with authority, not putting him in his eyes.


    "Yes, Lord." The skeleton bowed, behaving submissively. But mes of fury were burning in his eyes. How dare he disregard him? Didn''t he know that without him, he would still be squashed under the sword?


    "Humm, I owe you one. Just tell me what you wish for. I will fulfill it." The devil was grateful to him.


    "This is not how the conversation should be going." The skeleton was speechless. He had thought that the devil would be unruly and aggressive right from the start, resulting in a fight to break out at once.


    However, it seemed like the devil had some conscience. After being repressed for so long, it was not surprising to have a change in character. Especially, when his strength had deteriorated by arge margin.


    "Anyways, it saves me a lot of trouble." Having these thoughts, he said, "Lord, this junior belongs to the Heavenly Demon Sect and my superiors are in fact the ones who ordered me to save you."


    "Heavenly Demon Sect?" The devil searched through his memories but didn''t seem to remember who they were. Perhaps they were some third-grade forces during his period he guessed.


    "Yes. Currently, we are the strongest sect in the world consisting of thousands of Domain Realm Experts, ...." The skeleton began singing praises of the Heavenly Demon Sect, hoping to attract him.


    "Interesting. In my days, the Saints never joined hands. It looks like times have changed." The devil sighed as recalled his glorious days.


    He then chuckled, "Hehe, brat, are you trying to lure me in?"


    "Lord, there is nothing I can hide from you, can I?" The skeleton shook his head and gradually went to the point.


    "If the Lord can join us, our sect will provide you with the sufficient resources to recover your cultivation base in a couple of years.. Moreover, you might get the chance of seeking the path beyond the Saint Realm."

 Chapter 230 - A Real Venerable Expert

    "Humph! The path beyond the Saint Realm? You sure know how to brag." The devil scoffed in disdain and his aura boiled violently, causing difficulties for the skeleton to stand on his feet.


    "Brat, your earlier condition was worth considering. But you''re starting to get on my nerves with this bullshit." The devil bellowed in anger. As someone who had reached the peak of the world and had seen everything with his own eyes, how dare he lie to him?


    During his days, there were numerous saints and at this stage, they could freely manipte multiplews, making them closer to the heavens and earth. Using thews, they could create mountains, rivers, trees, and many more. They were literally gods.


    After reaching such a level, how could they miss and remain ignorant of the path beyond the Saint? It was solely impossible. Even if there was an entity above the Saint Realm, how could they have never seen or heard of it?


    And now an insignificant skeleton in the measly Domain Realm Stage was mentioning that there was a way. So, how could he believe it? Did he think of him as a fool?


    "Brat, if you can''t give me a proper exnation, then you can forget about leaving from here alive." He waved his hand, surrounding the skeleton from all sides with his devil essence that had materialized like solid walls.


    "What a sublime control of devil essence. As expected of an old monster." The skeleton muttered and answered while keeping his calm. "Don''t you want to know the reason why we have so many Saints under our wings?"


    "Go on." The devil harrumphed coldly, despite being interested.


    "It''s because the leader of our Heavenly Demon Sect is above the Saint Realm. That is¡­" Before the skeleton could finish his words, arge palm extended from the wall and grabbed him, dragging him towards the devil.


    "You.." The skeleton was shocked. He couldn''t understand why the devil suddenly struck him.


    "Hehe, I am tired of listening to your nonsense. Let me just search through your memories." The devil finally ran out of patience as she showed his true nature.


    "Help!" The skeleton yelled loudly and his ves reacted in an instant.


    "BAM!BAM!"


    The two weaker corpses smashed their fists at the palm with all their strength, generating powerful shockwaves. Nheless, it was not enough. Only when the third corpse that could speakunched its attack, did it break.


    "Whoosh!" A sharp blue de formed in its hand, and he cut the palm in half, rescuing the skeleton easily.


    "Oh! Now I see what gave you the confidence. You do possess a rare devil ability. I am quite fascinated. If I could use my devourw right now, I would have taken that skill for myself." He greedily looked at him, giving him goosebumps all over his body.


    "However, it''s sad that I can''t use it at the moment. The same goes for my otherws too." He sighed in disappointment.


    "Nevertheless, there is still my inherent ability avable. After cultivating for thousands of years, I had taken it to the realm ofw. Although I can only utilize a trace of it at present, dealing with these ants should be easy."


    He didn''t even put the corpses in the Venerable Stage in his eyes. Especially, when they couldn''t mobilize the power ofws.


    Next, he made a simple punching motion in the air, resulting in a horrific invisible forceing crashing down upon the skeleton.


    "The Law of Strength!" The skeleton cried out in astonishment. Even though it was not a rare and mysteriousw, it could crush one to meat paste in the blink of an eye. After all, its attacking threat was extremely high.


    Knowing this, he didn''t dare to hold himself back any longer. He put his hands on the weaker corpses and injected his devil essence into them. Thus, simr to the third corpse, they gradually radiated devil essence and gained some intelligence.


    One of them waved its hand creating a blue circr barrier wrapping the skeleton while the other joined hands with the third corpse to resist the force approaching them.


    "BOOM"


    A terrifying explosion took ce when the des formed by the corpses were thrust ahead.


    "They blocked it?" The devil was amused.


    "Is this how you repay us?" The skeleton inquired in a furious tone and continued. "Don''t belittle us. Since you don''t want toe with us, then we have no other choice than to capture you."


    "Hehe, brat, do you think you are qualified for that? As a proud devil, I will do whatever I want. Even without you fools, I would have escaped from this seal." The devil let out a burst of arrogantughter and threw more punches in the air.


    "BOOM!BOOM"


    The corpses kept blocking and blocking and the skeleton''s eyes became duller and duller as time passed.


    Noticing this, the devil mocked him. "Brat, are you running out of gas? Let me see how long you canst." Unlike the skeleton, his punches didn''t need to be sustained with devil essence.


    This was the difference between the power ofws and usual spells. Laws refer to the origin or source of every force in the world or you can say they are the frameworks that build the world. Whereas spells were merely the exploitation of the aura of heavens and earth.


    Byprehending aw, one could have absolute authority over one of the fundamentals of the world. You could replicate it, create it or even erase it. In an easier sense, you could create a me from nothing and delete itter with just a thought if you understood thew of mes.


    ***


    Inside themp,


    Davion and Siena were seated side by side on the ground outside the castle in a lotus position. Indeed, they had hidden here after jumping into the pit. Since the corpses had no intelligence and the skeleton was busy, they were unnoticed when they pulled this trick.


    Currently, both of them had their eyes closed. Davion was closely observing the battle between the skeleton and the devil with his Mind-Eye. As for Siena, she was recovering her soul Qi, attempting to return to her optimal state.


    "They are monstrously strong. Mainly that devil. Even with the cultivation base at the peak stage of the Domain Realm, he can use a little bit of the power ofw as much as he can." Davion reported seriously.


    "Damn! I can only use the power of that caliber once and it would fully drain me. So, what is he relying on to do that?" Siena was flustered. It seemed like the opponent was impossible to deal with.


    "Good! We have a high probability of winning." Contrary to her, Davion had apletely opposite reaction. Happiness could be felt from his voice.


    "Are you serious?" Siena was dumbfounded.


    "Of course. Did you forget about the twow runes on my body?" He opened his eyes and winked at her, showcasing his confidence.


    "I get it." Siena realized what he meant. With her addition, they would have three powers ofws at their disposal, granting them a good shot in defeating the devil.


    "You should get ready. I don''t think the skeleton can hold out any longer." He stood up and tore his upper robe, revealing his tattoos.


    "Can you pass me your sword again? I believe I can burst out with more power than you." He smiled at her.


    "No problem."


    ***


    Meanwhile, the skeleton was on his knees, struggling to get up due to exhaustion. As a result, the devil essence on the bodies of his ves had dried out. Therefore, they had lost their minds once again and were acting like puppets.


    "Brat, this is over." The devil spoke while gazing at him proudly.


    "Haha, devil, don''t get too excited. Knowing that you are an old monster from ancient times, did you think that our Majesty would send us with no further preparations?" The skeleton smirked as he took a golden scroll carved with various runes from his spirit ring.


    "This.." The devil had a bad premonition with its appearance.


    "If you won''t obey us, then there is no need for you to exist. Our Heavenly Demon Sect has many more powerful experts than you. Losing you is not a loss." The skeleton unfurled the scroll without any hesitation.


    "BOOM"


    A heavy person was unleashed from it, disrupting the pool and even the space. It was so strong that the barrier made by Davion''s staff began cracking at the speed visible to the naked eye. It looked as if a slight touch would break it apart.


    "This pressure certainly belongs to a real Venerable Stage Expert. Is he summoning them?" The devil''s face had a solemn expression.


    "Stop this! We can talk slowly." He lowered his voice, requesting politely.


    "It''s toote." The skeleton shook his head as a small fissure popped up in the space above the scroll.


    Then two pale hands could be seen emerging from inside. They were supporting the fissure, trying to erge it.


    "A true Venerable Expert.." The devil sensed the vast aura hidden deep within the other part at a nce with his Divine Sense.

 Chapter 231 - Judah

    "Devil, if you kneel and beg for mercy, then the Lord might spare you. Or else you can only die here." The skeleton finally got the chance to speak arrogantly.


    "Why didn''t you use it earlier?" The Devil didn''t get angry but rather asked curiously. Wouldn''t he have been dealt easily and way faster if he had done so?


    "Humph! It''s because we didn''t want to catch the attention of the four major sects. You must know that any moves made by experts at this level distort space and cause terrifying vision to appear between heavens and earth." The skeleton exined.


    Furthermore, he heard that there would be some fluctuations appearing in thews of heavens and earth, resulting in the Saints immediately catching these subtle movements. After all, they are immensely close to thews and the world.


    That''s why beings above the Domain Realm barely took action and simply kept each other in check. Besides, even if they move, they are forbidden to showcase their abilities in the world. This was because their strength was heaven-defying.


    They could shake mountains and seas, turn the earth and the sky upside down. Plus, if they released their spell, then everything in hundreds of miles radius would be destroyed. Thus, the region would be turbulent, making it impossible for people to survive.


    In this case, either they themselves had to help in speeding up the recovery or depend on the natural aura of heavens and earth to restore its order. However, even with the rich aura of heavens and earth, it would take at least a thousand years to recover, which was not feasible.


    As a result, the Saints all over the world had agreed not to battle openly and instead settle their grudges in the void or small world. The small world refers to the independent space made by oneself or a secret realm.


    Not only the Saints, but the Venerable Experts had to follow the same arrangements as well. If any foolish individual disobeyed it, then they would be hunted down to death. This rule held for other worlds too since nobody wanted to witness their homes fall into oblivion.


    "Hehe, I see." The devil evillyughed contrary to the skeleton''s exception.


    "Insolent. You still dare tough?" The skeleton bellowed in anger.


    "I don''t know who the four major sects are. But you fools seem to fear them. It''s amusing to think that your so-called majesty who is above the Saint Realm can''t do anything about this." The devil mocked him. As for the rules set by the saint, he long since knew them.


    "Measly Devil, you don''t have the qualification to doubt our Majesty." A chilling male voice sounded from the space crack as it was opened by two to three meters wide. There a skinny person wearing a ck cloak could be seen.


    "Hehe, Qualification? I don''t want to hear it from someone who has just reached the Venerable Stage."


    But before he could enter inside, the Devil scoffed in disdain and struck at once. The devilish essence he had unleashed withdrew in the blink of an eye, and his aura became as calm as water.


    "Soul Ignition"


    The size of his soul decreased at a rapid rate while the pressure bursting forth from him became stronger and stronger, creating several fissures to appear in the space above him.


    Next, he raised his hand and yelled, "Law of Strength."


    "Whoosh!"


    Threads of white vertical lines that were simr to the ones Davion had seen when he had devoured the saint crystal steadily emerged from the fissures and they revolved around him forming weird patterns.


    Seeing this, the skeleton panicked as he sensed the horrific power contained in them. Not only that, when he tried to probe them with his Divine Sense, he suffered a terrible bacsh as he was smashed to the barrier instantly.


    "BAM"


    "My God! What are these? My source got heavily injured and I can''t seem to control my devil essence and ability." He clutched his chest and glimpsed at his ves, who fell t on the ground thereafter.


    "Damn! I underestimated this old devil. He has a lot of tricks up his sleeves. But I believe that the Lord can take care of him." He eagerly turned his gaze towards the ck-cloaked person that was about to walk out from the crack.


    Nheless, he didn''t notice that the expression of his Lord under the cloak was extremely ugly at the moment. He couldn''t believe the opponent could reveal his cultivation at a nce.


    Furthermore, the ability of the devil to forcibly condense aw rune proved how strong he was as only Saints were able to do this. As someone who had just recovered and stepped into the Venerable Stage, how can he be his match?


    In addition, hisw wasn''t as powerful as thew of strength at present. So, having these thoughts, he decided to run away from here. He didn''t want to risk getting injured one more time.


    "Who could have imagined that I Judah, once a proud elder of the Heaven and Earth Sect would be reduced to such a shameful state?" Indeed, he was the same ck-cloaked man who had overturned the Sect Selection Ceremony in Mulberry City upside down.


    After bringing the godly talent to the Heavenly Demon Sect, he earned the favor of His Majesty straight away. Hence, with his assistance, he recuperated and reached the Venerable Stage swiftly.


    Nevertheless, the problem was that he didn''tprehend his prior earthw to break through, but rather chose to be greedy and cultivate a new powerfulw. Although he seeded, he had a poor understanding of it and was way weaker than his prime.


    Hence, he turned back and left, leaving the skeleton dumbfounded.


    "Why?" While the skeleton''s mind was in a mess, he witnessed another shocking event. Yes, the Devil ultimately made his move.


    "You can''t run." The devil made a grabbing motion and thew runes he made vibrated, stopping the void from closing in.


    "Break." He pped ahead, shattering the void into tiny fragments.


    "Don''t go too far." A pale hand was seen again as Judah was narrowly hanging in the void. If the passageway copsed then, he would be transported to a random ce with serious injuries.


    There was also a high possibility of him getting lost in the void and never returning forever. It was because thews of the world were missing in this dimension except for space. This ensured the space and the aura of heavens and earth to be exceptionally chaotic.


    Only Venerable Experts, who had mastered thew of space, could shuttle through the void like fishes in the water.


    "Humph!" The devil harrumphed coldly and sent a punch in his direction.


    The space twirled and continued breaking apart as a heavy force crashed down upon Judah.


    "You dare!" A hellish red aura abruptly exploded from Judah and the devil felt as if he had been stared at by a ferocious beast who was madly ring at him. On top of that, his aura had reached a whole new level, surpassing many of the Venerable Warriors he had met in his life.


    "Law of Wrath. One of the seven deadly sins." The Devil muttered solemnly. The one who mastered thisw gets his strength from anger. The angrier the individual, the greater his strength. It is a rare and one of the strongestws in the world that mostly Devil Saints wouldprehend. It''s due to the fact that one needed to fulfill certain harsh conditions just to be able to sense it. Therefore, not many were qualified.


    So, how could he not be amazed by what he saw? It looked like Heavenly Demon Sect was really not simple.


    "BOOM"


    A destructive explosion took ce as Judah tore the tiny void and met the devil''s attack head-on with his palm. Powerful shock waves were spread and the barrier that was scarcely holding on eventually shattered.


    "BOOM"


    Another st followed this explosion as Davion''s higher-grade staff was blown up as a result.


    "Ssh!"


    Water carrying rming pressure shot from the pool to the ceiling of the cave, creating holes and reaching to the adobes of Sect Master Thaddeus, the elders, and the disciples of the Bone and the Devil Sect.


    "What the fuck!"


    "I was about to break through¡­"


    "My bones are broken."


    Disciples cried out and dashed out from their caves with fear and trepidation. They couldn''t believe such a dangerous thing could happen in the sect. The same went for Thaddeus and the elders as it had never urred in the history of the sect.


    "Sect Master, what do we do?" Hendrix approached Thaddeus and inquired in a serious tone.


    "It''s the devil pool." Thaddeus sighed with worry written all over his face. As a Sect Master, he definitely knew some mysteries of the pool. He had heard there was still a devil sealed here.


    "Eh! Is it rted to the weird creatures we see inside?" Hendrix after reaching the peak stage of the Qi refining state had gone deeper down the pool and had managed to perceive some of them.

 Chapter 232 - Ultimate Strike

    "Seems to be the case. I will go in there to check it." Thaddeus thought for a while before replying with a straight face. Despite knowing it was dangerous, as a sect master, he had to take this responsibility.


    "I see. Then I will calm down the disciples and bring them out of the sect for the time being." Knowing that the Sect Master was one of the top powerhouses in the Outer Region, Hendrix naively thought that there could be nothing going wrong here.


    So, he left responsibly, not asking him any more questions.


    "You have matured." Thaddeus sighed as he watched Hendrix strolling away from his vision. Previously, he was rash, selfish, and had an arrogant personality. But after meeting Davion, everything appeared to have changed.


    His character turnedpletely opposite to before and he began cultivating much harder. Not only that, he would give pointers to his fellow juniors in his spare time, making him an ideal Senior Brother that everyone cared and was envious of.


    "He is finally qualified to be the future Sect Master of the Bone and Devil Sect." He muttered.


    "Now, remembering that kid, how is he doing at the moment? Did he meet Lilianna? Did he be a disciple of the Thunderbolt Sect?" He felt quite proud every time he recalled how he managed to teach a talented disciple like Davion.


    Abruptly, he took in a deep breath and headed in the direction of the pool. He didn''t know whether he coulde out unscathed or not.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Davion, who had some traces of blood on his lips was panicking inside themp.


    "Damn! Things are getting serious. If not for my barrier blocking most of the damage and they not going all out, the whole sect would have turned into a dead zone."


    He couldn''t believe how the situation escted this quickly. The skeleton summoned a Venerable Elder while the devil released a horrendous power that overpowered that elder in the end.


    Yes, although Judah used thew of wrath to bolster his powers, he was stillcking a bit whenpared to the ancestral devil. Thus, he suffered some internal injuries as he coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    "So, what do we do? Are we interfering?" Siena asked.


    "We will only die if we go there. Since you can''t witness what''s happening outside, you can''t imagine how precarious our circumstance is." He shook his head and continued.


    "I shouldn''t havee here so insolently with greed. If not for the skeleton attracting the devil''s attention, we would have died long ago." With how strong the devil was, how could he not notice theirmp?


    "Maybe." She didn''t deny his words.


    "Anyways, we have to find an opportunity to run when they brawl." He nned to give up, realizing how weak they were. Nevertheless, the question was, can they even escape?


    While Davion''s mind was in a mess, the next turn of events made him cry out in astonishment.


    "What the fuck!"


    "How can he be so cowardly?"


    Judah intently gazed at the devil as if he wanted to devour him alive. Nheless, he waved his hand, causing the skeleton and his ves to fly next to him in a jiffy.


    "Lord." The skeleton was confused. Didn''t the lord try to abandon him previously? But now, did he change his mind?


    "Shut up!" Judah pped him, knocking him unconscious and sending him along with his corpses to the void. Earlier, he wanted to turn a blind eye to everything and make excuses after returning.


    However, it was different at the moment. The headquarters of the Heavenly Demon Sect already knew that he had descended here. Thus, what would happen if he reported that he failed to rescue the skeleton and the devil wasn''t captured as well.


    Yes, catching the devil was currently impossible. Only Venerable Experts who hadprehended multiplews could do so. Therefore, he had to at least make up for his mistakes by doing something right.


    The devil watched all this without making a move. This was because his time was running out as forcibly manipting the power ofw had taken a toll on his soul. He was sure that if he made another strike of that level, he would totally drain himself and would cease to exist.


    "Brat, I allowed you to take away these ants so that they won''t be a nuisance to us. Now, shall we continue?" He spoke haughtily and thew runes vibrated more vigorously, showcasing that he was ready for round two. But inwardly, he was hoping to scare him away.


    And as he had guessed, Judah didn''t say anything and simply took out a talisman from his spirit ring, burning it without any hesitation.


    "Whoosh!"


    Law runes different from the devil''s surrounded him and his body turned into specks of dust, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    "Don''t think that you have won just yet. We will be sending more powerful forces to catch you."


    Judah''s deathly threat rang in the pool.


    "A high-level transportation formation using thew of space. Only a Saint can produce it." The devil was amazed.


    "The Heavenly Demon Sect. I will put that in my mind." After recovering his strength, he would definitely raze it to the ground.


    He steadily withdrew his aura and hisw runes also vanished. This was not the end as his soul trembled aggressively and his soul Qi started discharging into the pool at a rapid rate, leading him to be smaller and smaller as time passed.


    Observing this, Davion got extremely excited. His soul nearly left his body as his emotions went from low to high in an instant.


    "The devil is weakening. Is this the bacsh brought upon by mobilizing the power ofw with a weak cultivation base?" He shuddered in fear as he recalled what had happened to him when he messed with the power ofws.


    It was an unforgettable experience that almost took his life.


    "Davion, this is our chance." Siena immediately channeled her soul Qi without waiting for his response.


    "I know." Davion did the same and thew runes on his body lit up at once.


    He then lifted his sword and the projection of a humongous longsword emerged. It was so big that it generated sparks when it touched the sky of his small world. This was the same move he used against Demon Emperor Trevor.


    But would it work against the ancestral devil? It was unquestionably no by all means. That''s why Davion used his me rune as well. On top of that, he burned his me Tiger bloodline, bolstering the power of his me rune even more.


    "Whoosh!"


    Destructive blood-colored mes coiled around the sword and Davion''s aura became so strong that Siena was pushed back as a result.


    Nheless, this didn''t affect her as she used her fairy artifact to cover herself with armor. Afterward, she approached behind him and put her palms on his back.


    "This¡­" He sensed a tiny white me taking shape in his dantian. It rapidly spun and the me rune on his body churned out a mixture of phoenix and his original mes.


    "Haha, this feeling is wonderous. I can''t seem to get enough of these mes. I missed them." Davion was referring to the time when he slew arge number of warriors from the Golden Lion Tribe mistakenly, using these simr mes.


    "Shut up and end this as swiftly as possible. I can only hold on for a minute. You know that my cultivation base hasn''t reached the point where I can withstand thews." A struggling childish voice sounded from the sword, bringing him back to his senses.


    "My bad." He smiled apologetically and with just his thought, his overbearing sword Qi was unleashed and his attack materialized outside themp.


    "Who?" The devil who was only about 50 feet tall currently, sensed some dangerous movements in a certain direction.


    When he turned over, he was greeted by a humongous sword that had abination of two mes swirling around it. It shed down vertically,ing straight for him.


    "My God! It contains traces of variousws. me, sword, destruction, reincarnation, and heavy sword intent. Moreover, I don''t have the time to block it." The devil was speechless.


    How could he have missed a strike of such a caliber with his Divine Sense? Was someone hiding here the whole time to sneak attack him? Why didn''t he notice it beforehand?


    Furthermore, an attack of this range must have needed some time to deploy it. He didn''t think that someone could prepare it in a split second. It was because he felt two vastly different auras mixed in it.


    "Fuck. I have to take it head-on." He utilized thest bit of his power and formed a barrier with his soul Qi, hoping to survive.


    "BOOM"


    An earth-shattering explosion took ce underwater and the ground caved in by hundreds of feet, resulting in more water to shoot out like a fountain from the cracks.

 Chapter 233 - Sword Spirit

    "My God! It''s flooding. The whole sect will drown if this continues any further." The Sect Master was in a state of disbelief. What the hell happened inside the pool?


    Not only that, but he could feel waves of chaotic energy flowing aggressively in the water. He was sure that he would die with no bones left if he tried to go inside.


    Thus, he hurriedly took out some array gs from his spirit ring and infused his Qi into them.


    "Whoosh!"


    A yellow translucent was formed on the entrance of the cave, blocking the water from spewing out.


    "Phew, this should be good for now." He sighed in relief.


    "But what shall I do next?" He was worried. Was everything caused by the devil sealed inside? If so, then he didn''t have the strength to resist.


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the bottom of the pool, the terrain had bepletely unrecognizable. The floor had be uneven, and manyrge fissures could be seen. On top of that, many sharp rocks were protruding.


    Nheless, these changes were not surprising. But rather there was a gigantic skeleton stuck in one of the fissures. It resembled a devil and had its skull missing.


    "I believe it used to be the physical body of the ancestral devil. As for its head, it was blown up earlier." Davion appeared from themp and scanned the surroundings warily.


    "The bones of a Saint. It is my first time witnessing this." Siena, who was behind him, shed her sword at it, attempting to check its hardness.


    "ng"


    Sparks were produced and a small dent could be seen on the edge of her sword.


    "Siena, what are you doing? Are you trying to kill me?" A childish aggrieved voice sounded from the sword.


    "I''m sorry." She caressed its surface, showing her affection.


    "Humph! Forget it." Seeing how apologetic she looked, the sword didn''t want to bicker anymore. But inwardly he was furious as they were doing whatever they wanted with him, not caring about him.


    "Did the devil die?" Siena asked since they didn''t catch any sight of him.


    "I don''t think so." Davion shook his head as he didn''t receive any experience points.


    He then spread his Mind-Eye, scanning every corner of the devil pool. He was confident that the devil was hiding somewhere here.


    "There." He swam forward and came in front of the longsword that was lying on a rock.


    At the moment, the devil word ''Suppression'' that Davion had seen previously had disappeared. The other devil words which he hadn''t seen as well. Nevertheless, there were still many extraordinary runes imprinted on it and he could somewhat tell that they werew runes.


    However, they looked dull and weren''t radiating any power, making the sword appear like a normal artifact.


    "It must have run out of gas." Davion thought.


    Anyways, he didn''t pay much attention to it and focused on its hilt. A thin devil essence was flickering on it that seemed to be slowly integrating with the sword. If not for his powerful senses, he would have missed it. Or perhaps being a devil himself, made him sensitive to devil essence.


    "Devil. You dare to corrupt my sword?" Davion bellowed in anger. Didn''t that bastard know how much effort he had pulled in to obtain this sword?


    "What?" Siena was astonished when he heard his shout. After all, she wasn''t able to notice anything unusual here.


    Despite his call, there was no responseing from the sword, causing Siena to be doubtful of him. "Are you sure?"


    "Don''t test my patience." Davion snapped his fingers and his destructive mes swirled around the sword, levitating the sword from the rock.


    Finally, there was some reaction. The hilt of the sword became ck and the devil essence was steadily being ejected from it.


    "You are right." Her eyes lit up and she produced a white me on top of her fingertips, getting ready to strike.


    But before she could make a move, a panicking devil voice was heard.


    "Stop! Stop!"


    "Hehe. Show yourself first." Davion grabbed the sword and unleashed more of his mes.


    "Wait! We can talk." The phantom of the devil gradually materialized above the sword as he begged.


    "Eh!" Davion eximed in surprise when he saw how tiny and weak the devil looked. He was dim and about 3 feet tall that could vanish any moment.


    "Who are you and what brings the young phoenix here?" He asked in a low voice, fearing that he would anger them.


    "I''m Davion, and I''m here for this fucking sword." He spoke coldly. As for how the devil recognized Siena, there was not much to say.


    "Is that it?" Did they beat him this heavily just for this sword? The devil became depressed.


    "Of course. Besides, there is no hurry. First, tell me how you reached inside the sword and what are you nning?" How could Davion let the devil go this easily?


    "Damn! What does he want?" Among these two, the devil feared this unknown human the most. It was because he could neither sense his cultivation nor see his depth. He was quite mysterious.


    "Speak." Davion chided when he saw him not answering.


    "I have no other purpose. I''m only trying to hide." The devil answered instantly.


    "Is that so?" Davion didn''t quite believe it.


    "Pass me the sword." Siena abruptly suggested and he did as she told.


    "Humm." The eyes under her veil closed, and she stood like a statue for a couple of minutes.


    Afterward, she dered solemnly, "This sword is not a fairy artifact."


    "What? How can that be?" Davion didn''t believe it and contrary to his expression, the devil was worried. "Did she find out?"


    "It was in the past. But not now." She sighed.


    "Its soul is missing. I guess it died a long time ago. This must be why the seal must have weakened and the devil smoothly escaped." As someone who possessed a fairy artifact, she had better knowledge about it.


    And right now, she had just tried tomunicate with the soul of this sword and it had failed. Thus, she came to this conclusion.


    "I see." Davion''s mind worked rapidly and he seemed to somewhat understand what the devil was plotting.


    Since the devil''s soul Qi was running out, he had to find a host to survive. But there were no people here totch onto. Plus, he had enemiesing after him. Therefore, he had no time to find a suitable host.


    Hence, he must have no other choice than to take over this sword as thest resort. In this way, the sword woulde back to life, and he could cultivate like how the natal core sword of Siena cultivated.


    Even though this method sounded good, it had a huge w. Without contracting an owner, he wouldn''t be able to sense the aura of heavens and earth, resulting in him not being able to cultivate.


    Furthermore, he will be bound to the sword for eternity. He can''t leave the sword and find a new host. This was one of the rules of heavens and earth that no one can defy. If not, all the souls would have definitely escaped from the fairy and natal core artifacts. After all, who in their right mind would like to stay as a tool for the rest of their life.


    This was what he had read in the library during his stay in the Demon Beast World. So, having these spections, Davion questioned him, wanting to be sure.


    "He is terrifying. How did he manage to deduce all this from just a clue given by that woman?" The devil became shocked.


    Nevertheless, he controlled his emotions and replied, "Yes. It''s true."


    "Good, good." Davion gave a warm smile and said, "I have decided that you will take over this sword and I will be your owner."


    "What?" The devil realized that he had pulled himself into a big mess that he can''t say no to. He felt his dream of reaching his peak state had shattered right here right now.


    Actually, he was thinking of staying in the sword for only a certain period of time and leaving once he discovered a suitable host. As for the rules that bound him, he had a way of bypassing them.


    But if he contracted with Davion, he won''t be able to aplish his goal. He would forever be a sword spirit.


    "You fool! How can you be unhappy? Isn''t this a win-win situation for us? You get to live, and I can obtain a treasure." Davion narrowed his eyes, ring at him as if he wanted to devour him alive.


    "Davion, you cannot be so hasty. This old devil might be plotting something." Siena couldn''t help but remind him cautiously.


    "I don''t think so. With how weak his soul is, even Danny can beat him to a pulp." Davion had a smug look on his face.


    "It''s true." Siena agreed.


    "Danny?" The devil didn''t understand what they were talking about.. But if he knew, he would certainly cough out blood in anger. How can a supreme being like him be humiliated by a kid?

 Chapter 234 - Acquiring The Sword

    Deep inside the pool, Davion and Siena were intently gazing at the sword that was levitating by itself in front of them. Currently, the devil was integrating and bing one with the sword.


    A whirlpool was formed above it as the aura of heavens and earth was being frantically sucked into it. The runes gradually glowed and overbearing pressure was unleashed from it, but it suddenly died down in a couple of seconds.


    "Did it fail?" Davion frowned.


    "No. I seeded." The sword circled him as the devil inside spoke.


    "However, my cultivation is very weak at the moment, making it impossible to haveplete control over this sword. So, I can only store the aura of heavens and earth to make the swordparable to a higher-grade spiritual artifact." He exined.


    "Humm, does this mean that you should first recover your cultivation base for the sword to be a fairy artifact?" Davion asked.


    "Of course. But being a devil, I can only take in the devil essence to recover which I cannot aplish in this world." The devil told his problems.


    "Are you hinting at me to take you to the Devil World?" Davion had a solemn look on his face.


    The devil world was the cruelest ce where one devoured the other to survive. There were no rules and all devils had their own territories, following thew of the jungle. It was extremely dangerous and not suitable for a human to visit.


    On top of that, various sources and information indicated that the headquarters of the Heavenly Demon Secty in the Devil World. The perfect example was Devil Emperor Conard. So, even with his current strength, Davion didn''t dare to go there.


    "Yes. There I can reach thete stage of the Domain Realm as fast as possible, and we can return immediately thereafter." The devil answered.


    "Isn''t it better to break all the way through to the Saint Realm after taking all that trouble?" Davion was puzzled.


    "It isn''t possible because he can''t sensews unless you reach that stage first. You both are bound to each other, and he is restricted by your cultivation base." Siena, who had been silent for a while, interjected as she continued.


    "Don''t you find it strange why despite my powerful background, I''m not using a sword that contains a Saint soul?" She fiddled her sword, showing it to him.


    "I see." Davion somewhat understood what she was referring to. The reason why her sword''s soul was childish instead of an old expert. The cultivation of her sword must have been restricted by her.


    As for using a fairy artifact containing a Saint''s soul, it was impractical for her. It was due to the fact that she won''t be able to refine it and execute its true power. She could only forcibly utilize it by expending an excessive amount of her soul Qi.


    Her armor-type fairy artifact should be of a simr category; an artifact containing a powerful soul. That''s why she looked tired and devoid of energy after mobilizing it once, he thought.


    "As expected of a phoenix, you are quite knowledgeable." The devil praised her.


    "It''s nothing. Besides, will the sword remain the same if its soul is changed? Especially, when you are a totally different life form." She questioned him coldly as he wasn''t trustworthy.


    "It should change and gain devil properties. I believe it will be slightly stronger than earlier." The devil guessed.


    Although he was someone who stood at the top of the world, he had never seen or heard of a saint taking possession of a fairy artifact. So, he could only specte and put forward his theory.


    "It sounds good. But won''t it be useless for a human like him?" Siena asked. It was like gifting a spiritual artifact to a mortal who didn''t have a single trace of Qi.


    "Yeah. I forgot that. Nheless, when he breaks into the Venerable Stage, runes which Iprehended might be inscribed on the sword as well, promoting it into a whole new level." The devil thought for a while before replying.


    "Haha, then it means that you are definitely fated with me." Davion loudlyughed with excitement written all over his face.


    "Why?" Both of them were confused.


    Davion shook his head and lifted his palm, producing a ball of pure brown devil essence.


    "My God! Don''t tell me your holy physique can manipte every energy under heavens and earth?" Siena cried out in disbelief.


    "What the hell!" Listening to Siena, the devil was shell-shocked. Are geniuses in this age this terrifying? How can such an overpowered holy physique exist?


    "I alwayscked a weapon that could put both of my energies to use. And now, I seem to finally get one." Davion withdrew his palm and smiled.


    "Time to refine you." Davion grabbed the sword and slid his thumb on its sharp edge.


    By injecting tones of his soul Qi along with his blood, he refined the sword in the blink of an eye, surprising them again.


    "Damn! What powerful blood. It isparable to a Devil Sovereign''s. It looks like he is a body cultivator." The devil was starting to understand how frightening his master was.


    "Perhaps following him might not be a bad choice." The devil murmured. He, himself, couldn''t believe how shameful his thoughts were. He had thrown away the pride of a Saint.


    "This feeling¡­" Different from the time when he refined the middle-grade and higher-grade artifacts, Davion felt a different sensation when he finished refining it. It was like he had another soul floating outside.


    "Enter." The moment he said this, the sword automatically cut through the water and disappeared into his dantian.


    "Fuck! Is this his soul?" Witnessing the humongous soul that was emitting a majestic aura made the devil petrified. He wanted to drop to his knees and worship him.


    "How can it be?" This feeling was getting more intense and intense as time passed. How can his willpower that he had tempered for thousands of years scumbag to this?


    "Whoosh!"


    Abruptly, the eyes of the soul opened wide open, and it red at the devil.


    "We will be working together from now on. So, what should I call you?" Davion''s calm voice sounded from the soul.


    "Master, it''s Malcolm." The devil politely introduced himself as he epted his new identity.


    "As a Saint from thousands of years ago, you must have a huge amount of wealth, don''t you?" Davion inquired with a straight face.


    "Greedy Bastard." The devil thought inwardly. Anyways, he didn''t show it outside and hurriedly replied, "I have. But we can''t ess them at present."


    "Why?" Davion looked displeased, thinking that he was lying.


    "Once we be a Venerable Expert, we store our items by creating an independent space in the void. All of my wealth should still be there." Malcolm exined.


    "Is that so? What a pity!" Davion nodded in disappointment.


    "But the Human Saint who sealed me has left his inheritance under my physical body. Maybe you can find something good there." Malcolm remembered that scene clearly.


    "Good! If your words are true, I will take you to the Devil World at once." Davion dered arrogantly and closed his eyes, returning to his physical self.


    "Phew, it''s difficult to act like this." Malcolm sighed and began observing the space. There he saw a pure seed of devil essence and decided to cultivate here.


    "Even though it is way slower to progress here, it is better than nothing." The sword reached above the seed and started steadily absorbing it.


    Meanwhile, Davion and Siena were observing the devil''s skeleton keenly.


    "Does this skeleton have any uses?" He asked.


    "How can the bones of a Saint be of no use? It can be used to peer into thews like saint crystals and even make fairy artifacts. Although most of its power has dissipated due to the sword, it is still precious." She spoke.


    "Then we can surely fetch a good price for it." Davion pped the skeleton, sending it straight to hismp.


    Next, they saw a tiny spirit ring full of cracks and dirt lying on the floor.


    "Is this it?" Davion was puzzled. How can a Saint having enormous strength leave his inheritance in such a poor manner? The same went for Siena too.


    It was simply impossible. But if they knew the true history of this ce, they wouldn''t have this thought. It was because, after the final battle with the ancestral devil, the Human Saint became a mortal with no strength.


    So, leaving his inheritance in a grand manner was out of the question. Moreover, he didn''t even have the strength to open up his independent space to leave his actual heritage.


    Thus, he inly left a spirit ring that he was wearing on his finger at that time. Despite this, the wealth contained in it was not to be underestimated, and Davion''s reaction proved it.


    "Wow! This is really his inheritance.. There are a lot of higher-grade spirit stones, talismans, pills, magnificent chariot, secret spells, and sword techniques."

 Chapter 235 - Entering The Devil World

    "Eh! Why are there no techniques above the Domain Realm?" Davion couldn''t help but exim when he roughly peered through the jades. As a Saint, how can he not leave at least some techniques in the Venerable Stage?


    "You are really dumb. It''s because at that level, what is the use of secret arts and techniques when mastering the power ofws gives you an absolute advantage over them. In an easier sense, someone cultivating thew of fire can mobilize and create thousands of tricks and techniques that can manipte mes with a wave of their hand." Siena exined as she continued.


    "So, it''s a waste of time recording them. I believe that the techniques recorded here might be the skills the Human Saint cultivated before reaching the Venerable Stage. From then on, one''s strength depends upon the number ofwsprehended and how deep is their attainment."


    "Is that so?" He understood what she meant.


    "Yeah. But you should practice those sword techniques. I was watching your moves when you were fighting against the corpses earlier, they were too rough and rudimentary. The battle with Gunnar was the same as well." She shook her head.


    "If you had proper sword techniques, you could have easily beaten them in a jiffy. I can''t imagine someone like you who had zero knowledge in swordsmanship formed such a powerful sword intent. You are extremely lucky."


    She was quite envious of him as she remembered how much she had suffered when manifesting her saint intent. She had learned many skill sets and fought with lots of phoenixes and elders of her n to hone her sword. It was extremely tough and tiring.


    Recalling how swiftly he manifested one, nearly brought her to tears as theparison was simply disturbing.


    "Although you could have still won if you went all out, that would bring a lot of troubles." Without letting him speak, she reminded him seriously.


    She knew what disaster would befall on him if he revealed he could manipte all the elements in between heavens and earth. "That''s why you should learn them as fast as possible and improve yourbat effectiveness."


    "I will keep that in mind." He nodded as he would learn themter on.


    "So, do you want to have a look at it? Even though your n possesses everything, there might be something that can catch your eyes." He asked, passing her the ring.


    "Let me see." She didn''t decline and checked its content using her divine sense.


    A couple of secondster, she shook her head and said softly, "Since I''ve already taken a fairy pill, taking more of them won''t do much. As for talismans, weapons, and rare treasures of heavens and earth, they are not enticing to me as I have seen many of them in the n."


    "Andst but not the least, these sword techniques are all of the dark elements which aren''t suitable for me. Only this feather of the zing pelican is somewhat useful to me." She took it out and Davion became amazed by its appearance.


    It was 10 meters long and was burning with strong orange-colored mes that distorted the space.


    "Perhaps it can help me reach the middle-stage of the Domain Realm." She happily epted it and returned him the ring.


    "Wealthy Woman." Davion was speechless, seeing how only one item caught her eye among all that.


    "Now, is there anything left for you to do in the outer region? I believe you aplished your task here." She inquired curiously.


    "Nah! There isn''t. We may leave." He answered with a smile on his face.


    Who could have thought that the harvest this time would be so bountiful? Not only did he find the sword, but he even got a powerful devil''s soul for it, allowing him to indirectly obtain a fairy artifact.


    Plus, the inheritance of the Human Saint was another surprise. If any of these things were to be leaked, the Inner Regions would definitely turn upside down. Maybe the Central Region as well.


    "But before that, I have to take care of this mess." He took out a random middle-grade sword from his spirit ring and injected tones of his dark energy into it.


    He then stabbed it into the ground and the density of dark energy in the pool increased by arge amount. Yes, the sword was steadily ejecting the dark energy into the water, making it the most suitable ce for the cultivation of dark energy in the outer region.


    "I think this is way better than the previous pool. There are no dangerous devils to harm the disciples and especially, they won''t have their mind affected due to the lingering devil essence." He muttered in satisfaction.


    "Wouldn''t the Bone and Devil Sect be the strongest sect in the Outer Region if the disciples stay here to cultivate forever?" The more he thought, the happier he became.


    However, Siena had theplete opposite reaction to it. "I know what you are trying to do. But with this method, your energy will run out after a few years."


    "You should at least leave a low-level dark energy gathering formation." She suggested.


    He gazed at her wryly and replied, "I''m not that stupid to not know of this. It''s just that I don''t have any knowledge about formations."


    "Hehe, it looks like our genius has some shorings." She chuckled.


    "If I were as old as you, I would have certainly mastered everything about formations. It would have been even better if I had a powerful n backing me." He retorted back.


    "You¡­" She was furious. Nheless, she couldn''t get back at him, knowing what he said made sense.


    "Forget it." She let go of the matter and took out some materials from her spirit ring.


    "You owe me another one." She threw them away in different directions and channeled her spiritual energy in them.


    "Whoosh!"


    The pool becamepletely dark as the dark energy swiftly gathered from the surroundings around the sword that was in the middle.


    Next, she threw six strange gs from her spirit ring above the sword and waved her hands repeatedly in the air, forming weird ck circr runes on top of those gs.


    "Magnificent!" He eximed as we watched the whole process. It opened his eyes since it was his first time witnessing someone preparing a formation.


    "I have created two middle-grade formations; one energy gathering formation to gather dark energy and another concealment formation to hide all this. Nobody below the Nascent Soul Stage can discover this."


    As she exined, the array gs and the materials including the sword became invisible, making the pool look normal.


    "Thanks." Davion expressed his gratitude.


    "No problem." For a Domain Realm Expert like her, creating these formations was as simple as drinking water.


    "Now, the only thing left to solve is this overflowing watering from the cracks." He nced below and thought of various methods to solve them.


    "Why don''t you use your earth''s elemental power to cover them?" She was puzzled. Wasn''t this easy for him?


    "I have yet to learn how to manipte the earth element." He sighed in disappointment.


    "It seems like I have to visit the Spirit Arts hall of the Thunderbolt Sect soon and peer through all those spells." With the current level of his Mind-Eye, he was confident of bypassing the restrictions in those jades.


    "You can''t?" She was amazed.


    "Does his holy physique have some kinds of restrictions?" She felt that she was getting to know more of his secrets.


    "Indeed. But I have an idea." Cold energy spread from his feet and the water below him began freezing.


    A whileter, a tough and thick ice floor had formed on the ground and the water had stopped from seeping through the cracks.


    "It''s good. But how will you take out the remaining water?" She asked as the whole cave was still flooded.


    "By creating a void in space." He sat cross-legged on the ground and started chanting the devilnguage while closing his eyes.


    "This¡­" She didn''t understand what he was doing. Didn''t he always use thew rune on his body to open a void? So, what the hell was he doing currently?


    While she was confused, a crack automatically appeared in front of her and the water passed through it, decreasing the water in the cave rapidly.


    "Once enough water is gone, we will enter the void as well." He dered with a serious look on his face.


    "Isn''t this the way to the devil world?" Siena was shell-shocked when her Divine Sense caught the disgusting breathing from the other side of the void.


    "Yeah. I don''t like leaving things unfinished." He was referring to his sword.


    "I see." She nodded.


    After a while, the cave eventually dried out and many parts of the devil world experienced sudden rainfall, surprising all the devils as the devil worldcked such clear water.


    "Let''s go." mes zed all over his body as he used thew rune to protect himself from the chaotic void.


    Grabbing her hand, he jumped into the void.

 Chapter 236 - Malcolm Strikes

    Once Davion entered the void with Siena, his expression immediately became ugly. He found that hisw rune was getting suppressed heavily by a tyrannical devil essence.


    His blood-colored mes were drying out and flickering as if they would extinguish in a couple of seconds.


    "Damn! Is it due to the sparse number of me elementary particles in the Devil World?" He cursed furiously.


    "Yeah. It seems to be the case." She too looked worried. Even her fairy armor might not be able to resist the chaotic power of the void.


    "You can go into my small world for now. I will go all out and forcibly bring us to the Devil World." Without waiting for her response, he directly sent her inside hismp and solemnly gazed at the white-colored portals some distance away from him.


    "I just need to use brute force and pass through the nearest one." Making up his mind, he unleashed his Heavenly Body and Devil body at the same time.


    As for releasing his multicolored domain, it was useless. He knew that it would get instantly suppressed like his mes. So, he burst out with only his devil essence after bing a giant.


    "Whoosh!"


    He traveled at the speed of light towards the portal closest to him while suffering many injuries on the way. He felt thousands of sharp des slicing up his skin and violent forces mming down on him from all directions.


    Thus, he had many cuts on his body, and his internal organs were crumbling, making him bleed excessively from inside out. His injuries were getting serious as seconds passed.


    "My God! Is this why only Venerable Experts can travel through the void?" He was speechless. If not for his powerful physical body, he would have already died.


    Furthermore, a normal Domain Realm Expert can''t even move here because of the raging forces everywhere. Either he would get crushed to death or mistakenly hurled in a random portal.


    Having these scary thoughts, he mustered all his strength and managed to reach the portal barely in time before his body copsed.


    ***


    In a certain part of the Devil World, there were muddy swamps andrge pitch-ck towery trees, carrying an eerie atmosphere. The sky was dark as there were no sun, moon, or stars to illuminate thends.


    The only thing that produced light was some weird types of blue lustrous gems on the ground and colorful translucent devils flying around like fireflies.


    Abruptly, the space cracked and from there a humongous person crashed down on the swamp, alerting the nearby devils.


    "Pop!Pop!Pop!"


    Hundreds of devil heads emerged from the swaps, branches of the tree, and bushes in the surroundings. They were of various shapes, colors, and attributes. Nheless, they were all radiating auras in the level of cultivators at the body refining stages and Qi refining stages.


    This indicated that they were devils and devil minions who had zero intelligence. As a result, they curiously proceeded forward, not realizing with whom they were messing.


    Approaching the unconscious giant that was half-submerged in the swamp, their eyes were filled with greed. They could sense tones of devil essence contained in him which was beneficial for their growth.


    This was how the cultivation system in the devil world worked. One simply devoured the other to be stronger.


    The moment they reached him; they opened their disgusting mouths to feed upon him. However, upon contact with his skin, they noticed that something was wrong.


    No matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t tear off his flesh. It felt like they were biting a hard rock. Therefore, they could only give up on his flesh.


    Nevertheless, this was not the end of their greed as their attention gradually went to the blood that was still dripping from his injuries. But a bigger problem arose when they licked it.


    "Whoosh!"


    Their bodies burned and vanished into thin air by his destructive mes in the blink of an eye. This sudden change frightened the devils who were steadily nearing him.


    Hence, realizing the danger, they dashed off without turning back. But at the same time, Davion finally woke up.


    "You dare!" His thunderous voice resounded in a mile radius, causing the trees to shake and every creature in the vicinity to cower in fear. It was a horrifying experience.


    They couldn''t believe what they witnessed. The same went for the Devil Commanders who were hidden deep in the swamps. Since they had already developed their intelligence, they didn''t run towards the source of the sound stupidly but rather gathered together.


    "What might have happened there?"


    "Even we Devil Commanders can barely withstand this."


    "Did a devil king make an appearance here?"


    The devils talked with each other, discussing the probabilities with fear written all over their faces.


    "Shut up!" An aged cold voice rang from behind their backs, surprising them greatly.


    "It''s Commander Gerald, the strongest one among us and the right-hand man of the king."


    "I thought that he was staying in seclusion to break through to the Devil King Stage."


    "What brings him here?"


    "Is it due to the earlier sound?"


    They gossiped while looking at the red-colored devil who wasing towards them. It had a long brown beard, two convex horns, red pupils, and was wearing armor made from bones.


    "Follow me! We are investigating who is creating trouble here." Gerald dered.


    "This.." The devils turned towards each other and hesitated. They didn''t have the confidence to go.


    "Humph! You all have the guts to disobey me?" Gerald unleashed his aura and they trembled, nearly falling on their knees.


    "Half-stage Devil King Realm." They sucked in a cold breath.


    "Gray wolf, you will report this matter to the king straight away and the rest shall apany me." His words were absolute and no one dared to voice their opinions.


    On the other side,


    Davion set his sights upon these measly devils with anger. How dare they try to eat him up? If not for Malcolm reminding him, who knows what would have happened.


    Although they couldn''t do anything to him, what if a powerful devil was attracted here? Wouldn''t he have met his doom?


    "Master, let me devour them. It would help me recover a little bit of my cultivation." Davion heard Malcolm''s voice once again.


    "You may." He nodded and took out all the fairy pills he obtained from the inheritance of the Human Saint.


    "Consuming them should level me up, and I would recover as well." While he was focused on recuperating, Malcolm made his move.


    "Whoosh!"


    A majestic silvery longsword appeared from his Dantian and it levitated in the air. From there, Malcolm''s arrogantughter sounded.


    "Haha, the smell of Devil World."


    "It feels good to be back."


    "Little children,e be my food."


    He released a terrifying suction force, and everything in a kilometer radius was drawn towards him. This included the devil essence permitting between heavens and earth, trees, rocks, soil, and of course, the devils.


    "Swish!Swish!Swish!"


    The sword made many cuts in the air, slicing the devils like chickens, causing blue blood to fall like rainwater. Not only that but it was fully dyed with blood and wails of devils could still be heard from it.


    "Haha, I am close to bing a Devil King. The Devil World is indeed the best." A robust aura was emitted from him and the suction phenomenon eventually settled down.


    "Eh! There are still devils here?" Before he could catch his breath, he noticed many powerful devils approaching here.


    "Hehe, it seems like they are here to assist me in my breakthrough." The sword glinted coldly as it charged straight towards them. He didn''t want to give them the chance to strike first.


    Gerald, who was leading the devils, frowned all of a sudden and yelled, "Back away. It''s an ambush."


    He leaped into the air and taking out a bone spear from his spirit ring, he swept it ahead.


    "ng"


    Two sharp objects collided, generating horrific shockwaves and a big explosion.


    "BOOM"


    Smoke and dust shot everywhere, disrupting the vision and creating chaos among the devils.


    "Who dares to sneak attack us?"


    "Don''t worry guys. It''s a fool''s dream if the enemy thinks that he can defeat us this shamelessly."


    "Yeah. Commander Gerald has made his move."


    But cold water was poured over their heads when they saw his sorry state after the dust had settled down.


    Currently, Gerald was on his knees, looking at the broken spear in his hands with disbelief. He couldn''t believe his middle-grade devil artifact would break this easily.


    "It was personally handed down to me by the king." He cried out in anguish.


    "Who?" He wiped the blood on his loops and bellowed in anger.


    "Brat, you are quite strong. To think that you could remain unharmed after taking my attack." Malcolm appeared in his vision and everyone became shocked.


    "A sword?" As lowly devils who had yet to see the outside world, how can they know about fairy artifacts and their souls?

 Chapter 237 - Terrifying Phenomenon

    Gerald also couldn''t believe it. How can a sword speak and be this strong?


    "There must be an expert controlling it from somewhere." He guessed and tried to locate the culprit with his senses. But the problem was that he had yet to unlock his Divine Sense.


    Hence, he couldn''t catch sight of any individuals, including Davion who was mediating some distance away from his vision. Except for sensing unusual fluctuations there, he saw nothing.


    "Is he hiding there?" He turned to look in that direction.


    But Malcolm became furious when he saw the other party disregarding him.


    "You dare to look away during a battle?" He chided and struck once again.


    The sword rotated uncontrobly in the air and it came crashing down while carrying a violent cyclone made of devil essence behind it. This time the attack was far more devastating than the earlier one.


    "Damn! I can''t take this by myself." Realizing the impending disaster, he hurriedly roared, "Lend me a hand."


    The others nodded and simply fired beams of devil essence straight at the sword. Knowing how sharp the sword was, they didn''t take the risk of taking it head-on like how Gerald did previously.


    The other reason was that these devils haven''t awakened their unique abilities. That''s why they could only fight by either using their powerful physical body or in this way. The same went for Gerald too.


    "BOOM"


    A terrifying explosion took ce, destroying everything in a kilometer radius and creating a deep pit with clouds of smoke billowing out from it.


    ***


    A hundred kilometers away from this area, there was a small stronghold about the size of a football field that had walls and buildings made from worn-out rocks.


    Despite its poor state, many devilmanders were guarding the ce. They were wearing broken armors and radiating a strong sense of bloodlust. It looked like they had taken part in hundreds of battles and killed thousands of enemies.


    At this moment, in the center, a middle-aged bald man in red robes having an ugly face was sitting on a throne on top of a tform having fourrge pirs. Various bright gems were embedded on them, illuminating the whole stronghold.


    In front of him, a gray devilish wolf about 20 meters long was narrating the events inside the swap. Then abruptly, arge explosion sounded, causing the expression of the wolf and the bald man to change instantly.


    "King, it''s the same direction where I came from."


    "It must be an enemy attack."


    The wolf spoke in a flustered manner.


    "I see." The bald man calmly gazed in that direction. He wasn''t as panicked as the wolf because such battles and ambushes were amon thing here. Only the strongest survived.


    Nheless, there was one thing bothering him inwardly. The possibility of the presence of a devil king.


    "Are those bastards trying to lure me in? Or is the culprit some other person?" He stood up and pondered for a while.


    Like him, many devil kings had established their strongholds here. Their purpose was to mine the devil stones formed from the devil veins that were deep underground.


    As a result, there were always fights taking ce among each other for resources. Sometimes, they even shamelessly team up and sneakily strike a devil king, catching him by surprise.


    Later, they would divide the stronghold for themselves after winning. Although there were lots of news where one party betrayed the other in the end, such behavior of working together wasn''t umon.


    So, was he going to be a victim today? He couldn''t be sure. After all, those bastards couldn''t be trusted.


    While he was in deep thought, he noticed something cracking inside his spirit ring.


    "This¡­" When he looked in, he found that it was an old orb.


    "They dared to touch Gerald?" His face flushed red with anger. Remembering the tones of resources, he had spent on cultivating Gerald, made him boil with fury.


    Thus, with no hesitation, he flew straight in that direction while leaving a message to his subordinates.


    "Stay on guard! Kill anyone who dares to trespass here."


    "I will return soon."


    ***


    "What a shame! How can a Saint like me be tied up with these measly devils?" Malcolm got irritated when they managed to survive his strike unscathed.


    "With my current cultivation base, dealing with so many devils on the same level as me is quite difficult. It seems like I have to use the ability of this sword."


    He had no other choice now if he wanted to end the battle as quickly as possible.


    "Suppress."


    The moment he said this, the sword glowed and silvery overbearing energy waves were released in the pit, making everyone here feel sluggish and difficult to breathe. Not only that, but they felt that their strength was steadily being drained by something.


    "What is this power?"


    "I feel like I can only burst out with power at the Devil Minion Stage."


    "Me too."


    The devils were frightened by this sudden change. Especially the ones who had just reached the Devil Commander Stage as they felt their cultivation base declining.


    "Calm down! You all." Seeing how they were acting, Gerald couldn''t help but shout, grabbing their attention.


    "We just need to get out of his range to restore our abilities." He spoke with confidence.


    "I see." The devils realized that they only had to get out of the pit. Therefore, they began running like headless chickens.


    "Humph! It''s not easy to escape." Malcolm scoffed and unleashed another ability of the sword.


    "Swords of Darkness."


    Since Devil Worldcked sunshine, the dark energy here was extremely concentrated than the Human World. So, hundreds of dark sword energies easily materialized out from thin air and crashed down upon them.


    "Whoosh!Whoosh!Whoosh!"


    Due to the power of suppression, everyone was ufortable. Neither could they move properly nor bring out their power properly. They felt that they were upying some other person''s bodies.


    That''s why they couldn''t dodge these attacks. The weaker ones were pierced and died on the spot. Whereas the stronger ones too were stabbed but they barely managed to protect their vital parts.


    However, the effect of the dark energy was gradually killing them. It was corroding their essence and internal organs.


    Nevertheless, Malcolm wasn''t satisfied when perceiving this. He wanted to kill them in a jiffy as using twow runes of the sword at the same time was quite difficult for him.


    "I have to take advantage of this chaos." He made up his mind and the devils then saw a silvery light streaking past them rapidly.


    Everywhere it passed, cries and wails of devils could be heard. Moreover, even after their deaths, they would only have their bones left as remains. Indeed, the sword was absorbing their essence and growing stronger.


    Gerald, catching the sight of this, bellowed in anger as he kept deflecting the sword energies with his bone armor. "Stop! You monster. If you have the guts then fight with me."


    But as a devil living for thousands of years, how can Malcolm follow his wishes? Did he consider him a fool?


    "Humph!" Malcolm harrumphed coldly and continued with what he was doing. In this way, time passed seconds after seconds, and he became stronger and stronger.


    In the process, the external appearance of the sword was also changing. The hilt had already be pitch ck and was giving off oppressive devilish vibes. Its aura was getting more powerful and the ck color was beginning to slowly spread on the de.


    A couple of minutester, everything suddenly died down, causing all the devils to sigh in relief. But right now, only about 20 devils were left standing and they were not in a good condition.


    "Why did the sword stop?"


    "Did it run out of gas?"


    They were puzzled and couldn''t understand what was happening.


    "Look there!" A devil pointed to the sky and eximed.


    When they turned there, they were dazzled by a silvery and ck beam of light that was shooting from the sword straight into the sky. Next, they intervened together, and a phantom of an ancient devil thousands of tall appeared in everyone''s vision.


    "My God! What the hell is this phenomenon?"


    The bald king who was rushing here saw this sight as well and cried out.


    "Damn! Those bastards might have also witnessed this. Won''t it create big trouble if they all arrive here?" Beads of sweat could be seen on his forehead.


    "Anyways, I should take a closer look at it first. I believe it might be due to the birth of a treasure or some type of an opening to a secret realm." Being ate-stage Devil King Realm expert, he knew many mysteries of the world that normal devils could never.


    Having these thoughts, he increased his pace.


    Actually, nobody except Davion knew that this was not a phenomenon but the soul of Saint, which was just restored after reaching the Nascent Soul Stage.


    "Hehe, how do I deal with all of you now?" Malcolm chuckled in disdain as his gaze met the insects on the ground.

 Chapter 238 - The Heavenly Demon Gods Ambition

    "Stop!" The bald devil king yelled loudly as he could, the moment he reached near the pit. But it was still toote.


    "BAM"


    An earth-shattering explosion took ce as arge palm mmed down on the ground, crushing all the devils into meat paste.


    "No..."


    "Save us, king."


    Listening to the mournful cries of his subordinates, the bald man clenched his fists and stood there powerlessly. Not only did he arriveter, but he also wasn''t confident whether he could take that strike head-on and protect them.


    "Anyways, their death will be worth it if I can get that treasure." He gazed at the sword that was levitating with greed burning in his eyes.


    Although he was furious and regretful about the loss of his subordinates, there was no point in dwelling on this matter any further. He had to think of the bigger picture.


    "Don''t me me for being weak." He sighed, showcasing his ruthlessness. Plus, they were not rare and irreceable in this vast devil world. Recircuiting them was quite easy with his strength.


    Having these thoughts, he totally focused his attention on the sword, trying to think of ways to take it away from the guarding that was protecting it. He even guessed that his subordinates might have attempted to take away the sword for themselves.


    "Maybe they were blinded by greed and must have alerted the guardian unknowingly." He shook his head in their foolishness. How can obtaining such an artifact be easy?


    Meanwhile, Malcolm was cursing inwardly. "Fuck. I got too excited and destroyed their bodies thoroughly by overtaxing myself. What a waste! I can''t absorb them now."


    "Haiz, forget it. I should consolidate my cultivation first."


    He withdrew his aura and vanished into the sword, causing the overbearing phenomenon to die down and reveal the new appearance of the sword. Yes, the sword hadpleted its transformation.


    The front side of the de was pitch ck including the hilt while the backside was silvery white. A new strangew rune in golden color had been added on the darker part. As for its strength, it had reached one grade below Siena''s sword.


    Nheless, once Malcolm reaches the Domain Realm, it would surpass her sword easily since it had morew runes than her. Or especially, it was capable of manipting two different sources of energy.


    Next, when he was about to leave, he suddenly sensed some movements from behind.


    "Who?"


    He noticed a fuzzy shadow pouncing at him at a speed invisible to the naked eyes. If not for his powerful Divine Sense, he would have missed it.


    "Swish!"


    He soared to the right avoiding it, but he underestimated the other party. He saw the hands of the enemy elongating like an stic and bending in mid-air, grabbing him unexpectedly.


    "Haha, who could have thought that the guardian would abruptly disappear, giving me the perfect opportunity to strike." The bald king burst intoughter, making Malcolm enraged.


    "Brat, let go of me," Malcolm ordered while trying to break free using his brute force. But it was futile as the bald king''s legs transformed into long, thick ropes, binding him swiftly.


    "Eh! You can speak?" The bald king was surprised. It looked like the guardian was still here. He also believed that the thunderous voice reported by the gray wolf came from the guardian.


    "Damn! He is not an opponent I can deal with right now." Malcolm panicked as he perceived that the opponent was ate-stage Devil King.


    "If only I hadn''t wasted too much of my energy." While his mind was in a mess, the next event made him speechless.


    He saw him coughing out blood on the sword and wildly injecting his devil essence, trying to refine it on the spot as fast as possible.


    "Guardian, let me be the inheritor of your sword. I believe I''m qualified." Hearing no replying from the sword, the bald king hurriedly spoke.


    "He is insane." Malcolm was dumbfounded. How can a person be this impatient? As for qualification, how could he bepared to Davion? Wasn''t he seeking death?


    Thus, the situation looked weird from a distance as a sword could be seen bound around by a person in the air like wrapping a gift with a piece of cloth. It was indeed a weird devil''s ability that defiedmon sense.


    A couple of minutester, the bald king frowned as he couldn''t make any connection with the sword. Instead, the sword was struggling more and more, making it difficult for him to hold on any longer.


    "Dammit! Should I leave now? Those bastards might be arriving here soon." This was the reason why he was in a hurry. If not, he wouldn''t have behaved like a fool.


    While he was worrying, a thunderous voice full of disdain rang in his ears.


    "A mere devil king has the guts to eye my weapon?"


    "BOOM"


    A terrifying pressure emerged from deep inside the swamps and crashed down upon him.


    "Puchi!" He immediately spat out a mouthful of blood and was smashed straight to the ground, resulting in Malcolm finally breaking out from his hands.


    "I will kill you." Taking this opportunity, he wanted to wash away his shame. But he felt a powerful force pulling him in a certain direction.


    "Master!" He cried out on the way.


    "Shut up! How dare you get so cocky and fall into trouble?" Davion chided as he caught him in his hands.


    Currently, he had fully recovered, and his aura was more vigorous than ever, indicating that he had sessfully broken through level 44. However, this was not the end as his experience bar was about to be filled up once again.


    "It''s because he sneaked on me." Malcolm reasoned. But Davion turned a blind eye to him and caressed the sword with satisfaction.


    "You had quite a harvest today." He spoke calmly.


    "It''s not much. If there were devil kings among them, I would have already reached the Domain Realm." Malcolm sounded arrogant.


    "Haha, you couldn''t even handle one, what makes you think you can beat many of them?" Davion pped him, sending him inside his Dantian, not bothering to listen to his exnations.


    He then spread his Mind-Eye and scanned the whole surroundings carefully. Since arriving here, he had been busy recuperating. So, he hadn''t gotten the chance to observe this ce.


    "So, this is the Devil World¡­huh¡­"


    "The conditions are extremely rough."


    He shook his head and stood up, shaking the ground in the process due to still being in his giant form.


    ncing in the east, he smirked, "Did the earliermotion attract these devil kings?"


    "Let''s see what they are nning." He disappeared from his spot and appeared behind the bald devil king in the blink of an eye.


    "Who?" Seeing someone he turned back instantly.


    "Devil Emperor!" He gasped in fear while clutching his chest in pain. He gradually realized who had punished him before when attempting to steal the sword.


    "How can such a monster appear here?" It seemed like he had fucked up badly. So, he simply closed his eyes and waited for his death.


    But this didn''t happen as Davion dered while unleashing a bit of his aura. "Submit or Die."


    "What?" The bald king felt that he had heard wrong. Didn''t he want to devour him?


    "Humph! I won''t repeat it twice." Davion harrumphed coldly, sending chills down his spines.


    "I submit." He fell on his knees straight away and kowtowed on the ground.


    "You are wise." Davion nodded and began asking him questions one after another.


    The bald king introduced himself as Devil King Bjorn. At the moment, they were in the region known as wastnds which was under the wings of Devil Emperor Joziah.


    The reason for this ugly name was because this ce had a scarce number of resources and devil veins to mine, making it extremely difficult for devil kings to reach the Devil Emperor Realm.


    That''s why even the ruler of this region, Devil Emperor Joziah, didn''t put much of his focus here, leaving this ce for the Devil Kings to govern. This resulted in them fighting among each other for resources, hoping to have a lucky breakthrough in the future.


    "I see." He put his hand on his chin and began pondering what to do afterward.


    While Davion was in deep thought, Bjorn was analyzing him curiously. After all, this was the only devil emperor he had seen except for Joziah. On top of that, he found him very strange.


    "Who is he? Why does he not know anything about this ce? Is he from some other regions?"


    "Also, from what I''ve heard and read, Devil Emperors aren''t this big."


    Abruptly, Davion put his hand down and said softly, "Your friends are here."


    "I knew they woulde." Bjorn wasn''t surprised.


    "Why?" Davion raised his brows.


    Bjorn lowered his head and shamefully exined.


    "Greedy Fools." Davion made a grabbing motion in the air, and Bjorn felt the devil essence in the surroundings moving in many directions abnormally.


    "Swish!Swish!Swish!"


    Streaks of lights shed by and eight different people who were choking in the air appeared in his vision.


    "My God!" Bjorn became shocked with his strength. How can devil kings like him be captured in this manner like cabbages?


    "He should at least be a peak stage Devil Emperor. Someone far stronger than Joziah." He guessed. But Davion poured cold water over his head by introducing himself far more exaggeratedly than he could have ever imagined.


    "I am the Heavenly Demon God, the one going to rule over the heavens.. So, for this conquest, I want all of you to submit under me and be my des."

 Chapter 239 - Taking Subordinates

    "BAM"


    The eight devil kings fell t with their faces on the ground and could finally catch their breaths. Nheless, they couldn''t rx as they knew that the monster was giving them time to make their decisions.


    They looked at each other with ugly expressions, hoping that one of them would speak first and break the silence. But how could theye up with a decision when they knew that they would be betraying Devil Emperor Joziah if they submitted?


    Furthermore, if they didn''t agree with him, who knew if he would kill and silence them. On top of that, they were enjoying their current life. Neither did they have to work hard nor serve anyone like ves.


    They simply cultivated every day by allowing their subordinates to gather resources for them. It could be considered that they were living avish life of an overlord that even Devil Emperors envied.


    So, they struggled toe up with a decision. Listening to how arrogant and wild his ambitions were, they also knew that following him wasn''t going to be easy. It was a route filled with battles, wars, dangers, and blood.


    Who knew if they were just going to be cannon fodder for this monster in the end?


    While they were hesitating, Bjorn surprised them all including Davion.


    "Emperor, let me serve you wholeheartedly and be your trusted de." He transformed into a purple fifty feet tall devil and raised his hand, releasing a tiny phantom that seemed simr to him.


    "This¡­" Davion was confused as it was his first time witnessing such a thing.


    Noticing his hesitation, Bjorn hurriedly eximed, "Emperor, you can rest assured that we haven''t given a part of our soul to Devil Emperor Joziah yet since he doesn''t care about us. So, you can ept it without any worries."


    "You fool! How can you give away a part of your precious soul this easily?"


    "Doesn''t he know that his life and death will bepletely under the control of that monster from now on?"


    "He must be bootlicking him, trying to get onto his good side."


    "Damn! Won''t we look bad if we don''t give away our portion of souls like him?"


    The other devil kings cursed inwardly and clenched their fists in anger. Prior to this, they even had the thought of merely serving him for a while andter escaping secretly after finding a good opportunity. But now, it was all useless.


    Davion, seeing their expressions and Bjorn''s sincerity, somewhat guessed what it could be. Thus, he showed a calm expression and epted it, putting it straight into an orb inside his spirit ring.


    As for how he obtained it? It was easy. By killing many devils in the human world, he had obtained a lot of these soul preserving orbs that were popr in the Devil World.


    "Emperor, I am Devil King Averi. Please ept my sincerity." A female devil king, wearing revealing clothes, was the second one to give away her portion of soul.


    Simrly, others followed one by one. Nevertheless, there were three devil kings, who refrained from doing so as they declined in a straight manner.


    "Emperor, we are the followers of Devil Emperor Joziah and we would never betray him." They spoke confidently while taking out skulls that were leaking traces of a devil emperor''s aura.


    "How can you guys have that? When did you all earn his favor?" Bjorn eximed in disbelief.


    "We are secretly giving him half of our resources every year, and we even ran into a ten thousand year old devilish willow seed that would allow him to break through not long ago." They answered smugly, hoping that this would scare away the monster in front of them.


    "Is that so?" Davion shook his head, and the pressure released by him reached a whole new level, making them suffocate.


    "Wait! You can''t kill us. Devil Emperor Joziah thinks highly of us. He promised to help us reach the Devil Emperor Realm."


    "Yeah. I don''t think you would want to offend the other party, do you?"


    They spoke while shuddering and clutching the tokens in their hands.


    "Maybe we should let them escape," Bjorn suggested in a low voice. Although the emperor was strong, he wasn''t sure who would win after Joziah broke through.


    "Humph! I don''t want to hear these words from you once again." Davion harrumphed coldly and everyone in the vicinity coughed out a mouthful of blood while those three devil kings died in an instant thereafter with their eyes wide open.


    "Emperor! Forgive us." The surviving devils kneeled on the ground, lowering their heads in reverence.


    Davion pointed his fingers at them, shooting balls of devil essence in their bodies.


    "This.."


    They felt extremelyfortable as their injuries were healed in the blink of an eye. Not only that, but their cultivation base increased by a small margin.


    However, Bjorn''s aura became stronger and stronger as time passed, unleashing powerful shockwaves, pushing away the devil kings.


    "Did he break through?" They cried out in astonishment.


    Davion smiled seeing this. Different from them, he had injected a devil seed containing tones of his devil essence inside him, making it possible for him to read the Devil Emperor Realm in a jiffy.


    Since Davion''s essence was purer and way stronger than Bjorn''s, it swiftly suppressed his essence, transforming his purple essence to brown. Along with it, his body too changed color and became bigger at the speed visible to the naked eyes.


    "Roar!" Bjorn howled loudly in excitement.


    "Thank you for your grace, emperor." He bowed once again.


    "Call me Lord from now on." Davion waved his hand annoyingly.


    "I will keep that in mind." Bjorn returned to his human form, changed into a new set of robes, and came over the dead bodies of the fallen devil kings.


    He then smoothly took off their spirit rings and humbly offered them to Davion, impressing him greatly.


    "Shameless!" The other devil kings looked at him disdainfully.


    "He has thrown away the pride of a Devil Emperor."


    But the question was, would he even mind these fellows? Didn''t they realize how much benefit they can get by following the lord?


    "Fools." He scoffed in a low hearable voice.


    "You.." They became furious but didn''t dare to talk back at him like in the old days, knowing the difference in strength.


    "You all don''t need to worry and get jealous. I can promote you all if you work harder." Davion spoke, reminding them that they still had a chance.


    Unlikemon devils that had only one source of energy and limited ways to recover, he had ess to other sources of energies that could be transformed with one another, allowing him with many ways of recovering.


    Or more simply, he could use Qi replenishing pills to recover his devil essence like how his spiritual energy could convert into devil essence.


    That''s why he didn''t need to get worried about wasting too much of his devil essence. In addition, these devils were all at the peak stage of the Devil King Realm and didn''t need much essence to break through.


    Having these thoughts, he decided to give them some benefits, believing that they would loyally devote themselves to him thereafter.


    And as he had expected, their eyes lit up and their expressions became better.


    "Now, tell me everything you know about Joziah." Hemanded solemnly.


    "Lord, are you perhaps trying to overthrow him first?" Averi inquired with her seducing voice.


    "Yes. We will strike tomorrow." Davion nodded.


    "Isn''t that too hasty?" The others couldn''t help but exim.


    "Why are you all so frightened? Can''t you see that we have two devil emperors now? We can easily outnumber him." Bjorn patted his chest, showing his confidence.


    "It makes sense." Averi nodded and began exining everything.


    "He reached the Devil Emperor Realm a thousand years ago by chance due to his weird devil ability that allows him to manipte his size as he wished. I heard that he used to be small as an ant and infiltrate other''s mines and treasuries, sneakily stealing their resources and steadily getting stronger without catching their attention."


    "Why does it sound like a thief?" Davion was amazed.


    "Indeed, he is. But he was caught many times in the process due to secret formations. Regardless, he was able to defeat and break free from his opponents by bolstering his strength rapidly in a short time, using his ability to increase his size."


    She still had a fresh memory of Joziah crushing an unruly Devil Emperor by his palm that was as big as a mountain.


    "I understand. But we aren''t backing away in any way." He showed his razor-sharp teeth at her, sending chills down her spines.


    "Now tell me how the regions and territories are divided here.." This was the most important thing he had to know. What if a Devil Sovereign and a Saint were governing this area? Wouldn''t he fall into a great disaster if he overstepped some boundaries or took things too far?

 Chapter 240 - Demon Shrines

    Although Averi was puzzled why the Lord didn''t know of suchmon knowledge, she didn''t dare to question him. Instead, she exined everything in detail.


    "The mysterious Devil Saints who never show their faces to the outside world are the ones who rule this world. They have established their shrines in different parts of the Devil World, and we call them the Demon Shrines."


    "Around these shrines, there are cities built consisting of spectacr and humongous buildings where their descendants stay. Also, considered as the holynd of cultivation where the most powerful devils of this world reside."


    "The Devil Sovereigns are the ones who govern these cities as they are the top powerhouses below the Saint Realm. I heard that only Devil Kings and above who are capable of transforming into humans can enter the city."


    "But the strange thing is that, despite being powerful and capable of ruling the whole world, they only manage a certain portion of the devil world. Even though the holynds are quite huge, they can''tpare to the size of the outside world."


    "Not only that, but they don''t even have a single ounce of influence outside the holynds." She paused there, letting Davion digest this information.


    "I see." Davion nodded and asked after thinking for a few seconds. "Do you mean to say the wastnds we are right now are way beyond the holdnds?"


    "Indeed. That''s why you don''t need to worry about creating troubles here. With your strength at the Devil Emperor Realm, you can walk sideways in the outside world as they won''t bother anything about this ce." She replied.


    "It''s weird. Aren''t the resources avable here somewhat useful for them?" Although this was good news to him, he couldn''t help but ask with puzzlement.


    "I don''t know." She shook her head.


    Davion turned towards the others, looking for an answer. But they simrly shook their heads.


    "I don''t think anybody in the outer world knows this. Perhaps you can find some clues if you visit there." Bjorn suggested.


    Davion furrowed his brows and inquired with Malcolm at once.


    "Eh! How did the devil world change by that much? During my team, we were all unruly. We did whatever we wanted with the world. I remember owning at least one-third of the world by myself." Malcolm began boasting about his achievements.


    "Hiaz, forget it. You must have at least taken in a lot of subordinates, haven''t you?" It would be a great help to him if he could find them.


    "I definitely had. Even Devil Sovereigns weren''t rare. But it has been a long time since then. Who knows if they were wiped out by some other forces after my demise? And even if we found them, do you think they would join us?" Malcolm spoke in a sad tone, reminiscing his past.


    "Is that so?" Davion was disappointed.


    "If they are still alive, then I believe those bastards must have be way stronger during this period of time. So, I don''t think we could make them listen to us." Malcolm added, extinguishing his hopes.


    Nheless, his next words gave Davion a wonderful surprise.


    "But as a previous Saint, I do have some ways to find and control them."


    "What is it?" Davion''s soul narrowed his eyes at him, generating overwhelming pressure and frightening him greatly.


    "I have a part of their souls conserved in the soul preserving orbs." Malcolm hurriedly spoke.


    "But don''t tell me that they are in your void space as well?" He asked coldly.


    "¡­." Malcolm became speechless.


    "You are totally useless." Davion didn''t know what to expect from him anymore.


    Malcolm''s void space could only be opened when he reaches the Venerable Stage. At that time, he would be extremely powerful, capable of doing anything he wanted. Thus, what was the use of having subordinates at that time?


    "Master, you don''t need to get so worked up. Why don''t you try looking for my descendants? They must have given birth to my heirs." Malcolm finally remembered that he had a harem of beautiful devils that could turn the world upside down with their charms.


    However, Davion gave him a tight p sending him flying straight towards his devil seed.


    "Trash! How can you not be sure whether you had children or not?" He scoffed and returned to his physical self.


    "Each one of these devils is disgusting and has no characters. A weak-minded person would certainly get insane if they stayed in this world for long." He thought and then sighed.


    "Maybe this is normal in the Devil World."


    The other devils stood there quietly while pondering what their Lord was thinking for such a long time and suddenly sighed in the end. But they didn''t have the guts to question him.


    "Do you know anything about Devil Emperor Conard?" Davion abruptly asked.


    "Conard? Isn''t he the strongest Devil Emperor in the outer world?" Bjorn eximed.


    "Yeah. Isn''t he missing for a couple of years now?"


    "I heard that he has gone to the holynds to cultivate, aiming to break through the Devil Sovereign Realm."


    Since they hadn''t seen him personally, they simply told what they had heard and learned about him.


    "Humm, then what about his subordinates? Are they still here?" His eyes glinted coldly, causing them to develop scary thoughts in their mind.


    "I think so." Averi was the first to react.


    "Good. Do you have a map?" He was full of smiles now. His n of conquering the Devil World and harvesting resources could be started from tomorrow. On top of that, he could start his revenge against Conard.


    "Yes." She passed him a map and said, "Except for the Holy Land, most of the cities, their rulers, and forbidden ces are mentioned here."


    Davion nodded and thoroughly stored the information in his mind.


    "Colossal Devil City"


    "What an arrogant name!" Davion spoke in disdain when he saw the name of the nearest city from their current location.


    "Devil Emperor Joziah after defeating the previous emperor renamed this city ording to his liking," Averi replied.


    "Haha! Once we overthrow him, we can rename it again." Bjorn dered excitedly.


    Davion didn''t reply but focused on the northern part of the map where Vanishing Willow Valley was located. The big words Devil Emperor Conard was written in red color, indicating that it was one of the most dangerous ces in the Devil World.


    "It''s in the opposite direction and quite far away from here. It might take about a week if I want to reach there on top of Joanna. It looks like I have to leave that aside for now." He muttered, looking in that direction with a serious expression.


    Taking in a deep breath, he slowly decreased in size while unleashing his brown devilish aura to disrupt their vision. The others backed away warily, not knowing what he was doing.


    Nevertheless, they understood when they saw a young muscr man having brownish red hair, pupils, and wearing a magnificent ck robe decorated with golden patterns emerging a couple of secondster.


    Plus, his devil essence was flickering out from his eyes like mes, adding ayer of mysteriousness to his handsome face.


    "It looked like Lord felt shy to reveal his naked body." Averi put her index finger inside her lip and chuckled sweetly, showcasing her seductive side.


    Witnessing this, the devil kings started to have wild thoughts. Only Bjorn had an ugly expression on his face.


    "Is this bitch attempting to bed the Lord?" He was furious. In this way, won''t she earn more benefits and have a higher position in the Lord''s eyes?


    Contrary to them, Davion merely rolled his eyes at her for a second before solemnlymanding them.


    "I have a task for you all."


    This immediately brought everyone back to their senses. Davion could even see the disappointed expression shing in Averi''s eyes. But would he care?


    Just the thought of sleeping with a devil made him nearly throw up, despite being clean till now. It sounded ridiculous, and he wasn''t so deprived to give away himself to a devil.


    "My Lord, what are your orders?" They fell on their knees and lowered their heads submissively, waiting for further instructions.


    "First, uproot the devil vein from your strongholds and bring them to me." He eyed them coldly as he noticed their faces bing a little flustered.


    "As for the devil stones, you all can take them away." He dered after understanding their circumstances a little.


    "My Lord, as your humble ves, everything we own is yours as well. So, you can also take away devil stones without any consideration." Bjorn''s voice sounded like thunder in the other devil king''s ears, making them break out in cold sweat.


    Therefore, they imitated what he did.


    Anyways, Davion didn''t ept it and said, "I''ve no use for them. Keep them for your personal use."


    "The next task is to gather all your forces here by tomorrow morning. We will then head to the Colossal Devil City together."


    "Now you all may leave. Except for Bjorn." He waved his hand in annoyance.


    "Yes, My Lord.." They vanished from their spot in the blink of an eye as they rushed towards their strongholds as fast as they could.

 Chapter 241 - Learning Sword Arts

    When everyone left, Davion looked straight into Bjorn''s eyes and said seriously. "I want you to keep an eye on some things tomorrow."


    Bjorn nodded with his heart beating fast with excitement. It seemed like the Lord had more faith in him.


    "You will stay behind us hidden with your aura concealed during the battle tomorrow. I don''t think Joziah, who is as sneaky as a thief, has no tricks up his sleeves." Davion spoke sternly.


    "Are you hinting that he has a Devil Emperor serving him?" Bjorn''s expression changed.


    "Yeah. There is a high possibility. So, we have to be careful." Davion reminded him.


    "I understand." Bjorn kept that in mind.


    "Besides, you can keep on ambushing their devil kings while not revealing yourself." Davion cunningly added.


    As a leader, how could he let his subordinates suffer? He wanted to achieve a perfect victory and at the same time scare away the surrounding forces. This would prove his strength andter help him to expand his influence.


    "This is how I establish my dominance in this world." He muttered with dangerous ambition reflecting in his eyes.


    "Now take me to your stronghold. I need to rest and make some preparations." He dered.


    "Please follow me." Bjorn returned to his human form, changed into a new set of robes as he led the way.


    ***


    A whileter, a stronghold appeared in Davion''s vision and he couldn''t help but shake his head, looking at how poor its state was.


    Noticing his reaction, Bjorn spoke with a bit of shame. "My Lord, you can rest assured that there are better living conditions inside."


    "Humm" Davion didn''t answer him but spread his Mind-Eye, catching the source of the devil vein."


    "Here." He abruptly changed his direction andnded in front of the mine, alerting the nearby guards.


    "Who are you?" The guards released their auras and pointed their weapons at him, following the order of their Lord.


    "Stop!" Seeing this, Bjorn hurriedly jumped down from the air and yelled.


    "King!" The guards all bowed towards him, showing their respects.


    "My lord, please spare them." He gave him an apologetic look while wiping the beads of sweat on his forehead. How dare these fools block the Lord? Didn''t they care about their lives?


    "What?"


    "Who might he be?"


    "Why is the king so submissive towards him?"


    The guards were flustered as their fates depended on him.


    Nheless, Davion didn''t bother about them and ordered, "Uproot the vein."


    The guards turned towards each other with shocked expressions. They couldn''t believe what they heard. Wasn''t this destroying the foundation of the stronghold?


    While they were worrying, Bjorn pped in their direction without any hesitation, causing them to fly into the entrance.


    "Don''t waste our time." His voice rang like thunder in their ears, generating crazy thoughts in their minds.


    "Did he break through the Devil Emperor Realm?"


    "It seems to be the case."


    "My God! What a strength!"


    They eximed in exhration.


    "Can you guys calm down? We have work to do."


    Someone reminded them, and they hastily walked through the underground cave. They were carrying wooden torches having gems on the top that shone pale blue light on the walls, revealing the devil stones of various sizes and quality embedded there.


    The further they went, the better the quality of the devil stones and concentration of devil essence. Reaching the end, traces of thorny vines could be seen sprawling from the ground and the ceiling. It gave an ominous feeling and made one feel ufortable.


    It waspletely different from the spirit vein that Davion had pulled out in the Demon Best World. Next, they took out their digging tools and dragged out the vein in a jiffy.


    "Emperor, here you go." They handed him down respectfully.


    "Humph! Good job. But remember to address your lord. I don''t want today''s incident to repeat once again." He harrumphed coldly, sending chills down their spines.


    "We greet the lord." They finally fell on their knees and called him out with reverence.


    Davion merely waved his hand in annoyance, not bothering about this tiny detail. He was only focused on the vein and the number of experience points it would provide.


    "Take me to a residence." Hemanded after putting away the vein in his spirit ring.


    "Please." Bjorn led him to a simple single-storied building that was near the tform in the center and said, "My Lord, you may stay here. Meanwhile, I will order my subordinates to get ready for war."


    "Ok!"


    After entering inside, Davion jumped into themp instantly without looking at anything here. How could this rundown cepare to his beautiful small world?


    "You are finally here. I thought that you had died." Siena, who was sitting cross-legged outside his castle stood up and spoke while crossing her arms. It looked like she was waiting for him for a long time.


    "Hehe! Were you worried about me?" He chuckled, getting closer to her.


    "In your dreams." She turned back angrily, and her gaze unexpectedly met Danny who was peering through the window.


    "Swish!"


    Getting caught, Danny ducked his head and ran away, dumbfounding her.


    "What a weird child!" She muttered.


    "Damn! Is he trying to inspect the rtionship between Siena and me?" Davion cursed inwardly by putting his hand on his forehead.


    "How can a child have such thoughts and be this cautious?" He felt a headache, remembering the first words Danny spoke after waking up that day.


    "Father, you cannot betray mother."


    "Haiz, what should I do with him?" While he was pondering, Siena suddenly asked, "Is he really your son? You guys don''t look simr in any way except when you use your mysterious external body art."


    She was quite curious about him. Previously, she had forgotten to ask due to the interference of Rnd and Danny fainting all of a sudden.


    "It''s a long story." Heid t on the ground and roughly exined everything while mentioning the trouble he was facing at the moment.


    "Haha! Who could have thought that he would be this protective?" Siena burst outughing as she even shed tears behind the veil.


    "Such a na?ve and pitiful child. It annoys me thinking how that old man messed up his memories." She sighed as she sat back next to him.


    "Anyways, you defeated him in the end and protected an innocent life. That''s all it matters." Sheforted him.


    "Indeed." He had a warm smile on his face.


    As someone from the other world, the ones who he could consider family were no one. Except for these two kids; Rnd and Danny, who he mistakenly ran upon. Also, he enjoyed theirpany as they drove him away from loneliness.


    "Now for your problem, it''s easy to solve it." Her words brought him back to his senses.


    "How?" He inquired.


    "Just bring that woman and marry her." Listening to her words, he nearly coughed out blood in anger.


    "Are you dumb?" He looked at her like a fool.


    "Hehe! Do you think you have any other choice?" She teased him.


    "Forget it." He didn''t want to bring that topic anymore.


    "Regardless, that child is special. From how you said he was able to manipte thunder, the tattoo on his face should be the thunderw rune." She praised him.


    "I see." Realization dawned upon him.


    "Now the other thing I''m puzzled about is, why are you in a disguise?" Gazing at his muscr body and facial features, she asked.


    "Since the Heavenly Demon Sect is deeply rooted in the Devil World, I wanted to tweak my appearance a bit to keep myself safe." He replied.


    "Oh! So, you already set foot in the Devil World? Why didn''t you bring me out?" She eximed.


    "Why are you so eager to go there where there isn''t anything good?" He shook his head and began describing what he encountered today.


    "Is it that worse?" Despite expecting that, she was still surprised.


    "Anyways, I will be joining you for your conquest tomorrow. Let me see how you will take over this world." Although he was weak at present, she was sure that with his talent, he could fulfill his wild ambition.


    So, she was eager to witness it with her own eyes. Or more specifically, just this imagination gave her goosebumps. The same went for Davion.


    "No problem. But let me cultivate first." He changed his position into a cross-legged one and took out the jades containing the sword skills left behind by the Human Saint.


    Using his Mind-Eye, he stored all this information in his brain while his panelbeled them. Next, he spent all his experience points to learn them.


    "Whoosh!"


    His terrifying sword intent automatically burst out, and Siena was pushed to the edge of thend as a result.


    "Why does he always create a mess when cultivating?" She was furious.


    "Come forth."


    Closing his eyes, Davion raised his right hand and Malcolm appeared in it in the blink of an eye.. Then Davion started disying those sword skills one after another, causing his sword intent to change once again in the process.

 Chapter 242 - Duel With Siena Goes Wrong

    The small world turned dark and murky as the surrounding dark elementary particles became extremely active once Davion mobilized his dark energy.


    "Whoosh!Whoosh!Whoosh!"


    Davion moved like a shadow in the air with mysterious movements while he repeated the basic sword moves like thrust, sh, swings, and others as fast as he could.


    Along with it, his sword intent became more refined and stronger. If previously one felt like a heavy and sharp sword pressing on top of their heads, then right now, one could feel that the sword was hidden somewhere behind dark clouds that were surrounding them from everywhere.


    It brought ominous and eerie feelings while disrupting one''s senses and even suppressing their Divine Sense to some extent. This added ayer of unpredictability and unease as the sword felt like it coulde crashing down from anywhere anytime.


    "Bam!Bam!Bam!"


    Powerful shockwaves waves were released from his sword that corroded and eventually destroyed the rocks and vegetation nearby him. This was indeed the effect of dark energy.


    He then abruptly paused and raised his sword in the air, creating hundreds of dark sword energies in the blink of an eye.


    "Go!" With a wave of his sword, they all headed towards Siena, bewildering her greatly.


    "Challenging me to hone your sword? Let me teach you a lesson." She scoffed, and she too took out her sword, releasing her sword intent.


    Red and hot aura burst from her and many fiery sword energies shed head-on with his sword energies.


    "BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!"


    Mini explosions after explosions took ce in the air and the sky was dyed half ck and red, catching the attention of Danny who was inside the castle. Seeing them fighting, he had a smile on his face.


    It seemed like their rtionship wasn''t as close as he had suspected.


    "ng"


    Without letting the explosion subside, Siena dashed straight towards Davion with her white wings pping behind her. In response, Davion simply parried her attack to the left with a flick of his sword and kicked straight towards her stomach, forcing her to use her other hand to block it.


    Nheless, she was still hurled down to the ground because of his excessive force. Next, without letting her catch her breath, he used one of the new arts he learned.


    "Devouring the Sun"


    A vortex of endless darkness appeared behind his back and it swallowed everything that produced light in this ce. This included the glow excluding out from Siena''s white mes.


    Except for perceiving a few meters around her, she couldn''t see beyond that. Even her Divine Sense felt that it was getting sucked into some type of vortex. Added on top of his sword intent, this spell became much more formidable.


    "What a powerful skill!" Her face became grim. While she was worrying, a streak of light shed right behind her and she was barely able to react.


    "Bang"


    She managed to block it, but her expression became solemn as a deep diagonal cut was seen on the ground. It showed how sharp and threatening his earlier strike was.


    Although both of them were sparring by only releasing a tiny portion of their energies, it was still dangerous.


    Following this, more of his strikes came from random directions and she kept on either dodging or deflecting, trying her best to protect herself. However, it was not so easy as Davion unexpectedly arrived near her sneakily.


    "Above." Davion gave her a hint as he smashed down vertically with his sword.


    Siena shed there at once without thinking but her strike only cut through the air as his body rippled like water.


    "No." She hurriedly tried to jump to the sky as she felt a bad premonition. But it was still toote.


    Davion grabbed her leg in mid-air and dragged her down. Then not allowing her to fall, he immediately grabbed her by her waist with his left arm and put his sword a few centimeters near her neck with his other. The whole process was slick and smooth.


    "You lost." He withdrew the spell as he spoke calmly.


    Feeling his warm breath, Siena was a little flustered and didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t believe he would improve this much in a jiffy. Plus, his sword techniques had improved a lot.


    Mostly, the biggest surprise was that he learned these all in just a couple of minutes. His talent is too scary. Not only did he possess a holy physique blessed for cultivation, he even had a monstrousprehending capability.


    So, she wanted to ask him if you were even a human. Or were you a Saint who had reincarnated? But deep down she knew that its possibility was absolutely zero as he had almost no knowledge aboutws, runes,w bodies, and everything rted to cultivation above the Domain Realm.


    He was merely a cultivator belonging to a low-level sect that had yet to see the outside world.


    Seeing how she wasn''t responding, Davion chuckled, "Little girl, why are you so shocked? You knew that I was stronger than you from the beginning. The only advantage you had over me was in swordsmanship."


    "Humph! It''s because you didn''t fight straight with me. How can you remain hidden the whole time?" She harrumphed coldly, not epting her defeat.


    "Then why don''t you give me your Phoenix Sword Art? Maybe we can duel once again and know who''s better?" He mocked her.


    His sword techniques were devious and crafty that depended on taking away the enemies'' vision and using footwork skills to defeat them in a short period of time. As for the reason, he could understand why it was so.


    Since dark energy severelycked damagepared to other elements like mes and thunder, it was impossible to blow off their opponents in a single strike. That''s why to utilize the utmost potential of dark energy such techniques could only be created.


    And he was happy with that since he didn''tck damage. With his overbearing Heavenly Body and multicolored spiritual energy, he could burst anyone below the Venerable Stage to death in a single strike if he could manage tond a hit.


    Even Venerable Stage might not remain unscathed if they took his fist head-on. He was confident of his strength. Therefore, learning these techniques was for the best.


    "You are quite greedy. But without possessing our bloodline and mes, it''s useless." She shook her head.


    "I''m a genius. Maybe I can cultivate it." He didn''t want to easily give up the technique that had been passed down in one of the four major ns.


    Despite it appearing weak as she lost against him easily, he was sure that it was not the case. Mainly when she hadn''t unleashed her true strength and he was a monster that couldn''t be exined bymon sense.


    "No. You will be hunted and tracked down by my n if I do that." She refused without any hesitation.


    "But.." Davion was about to say something but Siena interrupted him at once.


    "There is a story circting in my n that reported a phoenix who leaked the secrets of our n died brutally the next day with her whole family members. The strange thing was that nobody noticed it when her parents were strong powerhouses in the Venerable Stage." She told him everything she knew.


    "My God! Was a Saint behind this?" He was terrified.


    "Indeed. Everyone thought so. Nevertheless, nobody had the guts to investigate it and this incident gradually became a scary story." She said seriously.


    "I see." Davion nodded.


    "Now, why don''t you put away your sword and let me go?" She reminded him. Currently, they were in an ambiguous position on the ground.


    Danny, who was watching the whole fight, was also puzzled and starting to have bad thoughts.


    "Why hurry? I won''t let you go until you give me an answer. A princess like you should have a way, shouldn''t you?" He kept pestering her.


    "No! Although my mother is a Saint and the current Empress of the Phoenix Ind, she can''t do much if I break the rules of the n. You should know that all the major ns have powerful ancestors cultivating in seclusion and are the true rulers of the n." She looked resolute.


    Davion frowned when he got this information. It seemed like he had underestimated the four major ns and their backgrounds. They were too horrifying.


    So, in disappointment, he blew mes from his mouth, causing her to be dumbfounded as her veil was burned into ashes. Gazing at her beautiful face, he suggested, "Why don''t you marry me? I''m sure it won''t be a problem for you to give away the Phoenix Art then."


    "Shameless Rogue!" She yelled in fury as her fairy armor kicked in at once, resulting in her aura going berserk thereafter. How could he have such thoughts? Especially, how dare he tear off her veil?


    "I was joking!" He immediately backed away and apologized.


    "Shut your mouth! I will definitely teach you a lesson." Her white mes burned vigorously as her sword revealed a tremendous aura.


    "Let me show you the true strength of my Phoenix Art."


    Cries of phoenix were heard as a huge phantom of a phoenix manifested behind her back. Afterward, she charged at him, beginning another round of battle.


    "Don''t think that I''m scared of you." Seeing how unreasonable she was, Davion too charged at her using the other arts and techniques he had learned and were yet to be revealed.


    "BOOM"

 Chapter 243 - Heading For The Colossal City

    In the devil world due to the absence of the sun and the moon, there was no such thing as day or night, resulting in the absence of time. But they still used numbers to roughly calcte distance and duration.


    Therefore, twelve hourster, hordes of devils had assembled in an open field near the swamps. They were all lined up in rows, standing in a proper formation.


    The Devil Commanders wielding sharp weapons and wearing broken armors were at the back. While the cannon fodders such as devil minions andmon devils were at the front.


    Neither they had weapons nor armors, but they looked to be in a good state whenpared to the devilmanders who appeared gloomy and nervous. This was because theycked intelligence and had only one thought in their minds.


    It was to kill as many enemies as they could and devour them as fast as possible, improving their strength swiftly. Whereas the Devil Commanders had quite a knowledge about the Colossal Devil City and were extremely frightened as a result.


    Not only was the infamous Devil Emperor Joziah ruling over the city, but its poption and resources were also twice asrge as theirs. This resulted in the Colossal City producing more devilmanders and even devil kings.


    Despite knowing all that, they couldn''t run away and protest against this war as their kings were keeping an eye upon them. They knew that they would definitely lose their life at once if they tried anything cheeky.


    Thus, they were forced to wage a war where their chances of winning were bleak. Although they heard that they had a powerful Devil Emperor backing them, they weren''t confident.


    Nheless, they couldn''t do anything and had to simply await their fates powerlessly. Regardless, they were also excited about meeting their Lord who was about to appear. The devil kings who were floating in the air too had these thoughts.


    Abruptly, they opened their eyes and turned ahead as a ck dot approached them rapidly. When it neared them, its size grewrger and they could finally notice what it was.


    It was a flying chariot made of twinkling gold material that they had never seen in their lives. It was asrge as them in their devil forms and had many runes imprinted on them, proving that it was a top-notch artifact.


    Moreover, it was pulled by three devilish tigers having wings that were radiating unstable aura fluctuations in the Devil King stage. This shocked them dearly.


    How can there be other devil kings than them in this wastnd? But catching the sight of a young man meditating there with his eyes closed, drove away their confusions.


    "The Lord must have helped them." They turned towards each other and nodded.


    "Anyways, why isn''t Bjorn here?"


    "Won''t it be difficult for us to win without him?"


    "Maybe the Lord has made some special arrangements."


    "I see. That''s why the Lord must have asked him to stay yesterday."


    They discussed with each other as they realized the cause.


    "Anyways, who is that woman on his side?"


    They were surprised to see a veiled woman sitting near his side.


    "What qualification does she have to sit near him?" Averi was displeased. How can someone take away the spot she was eyeing? Did she seduce him? Or was she his secret lover and the reason why he didn''t bat an eyelid upon her?


    Nevertheless, her expression became ugly and filled with reverence in an instant as a powerful divine sense swept past them, making them tremble in fear. And the one who released it, they were sure that it was this woman.


    It''s because they never had this feeling of getting stripped and having their secretspletely seen though in front of their Lord. However, they would have never imagined that Davion had already scanned them thoroughly from inside out with his Mind-Eye without them knowing a single thing.


    It was all due to his Mind-Eye being totally different, mysterious, and unnoticeable from Divine Sense. In this way, they were misled, but they managed to catch the culprit.


    Yes, it was indeed Siena. As someone who never left her ind, she had never seen the devils. So, she was observing every single one of them properly and collecting information about the Devil World.


    "With how you are behaving all long, you really look like a little girl who ran away from home and has yet to see the outside world." Davion opened his eyes and spoke with a hint of helplessness.


    Remembering how crazy she went yesterday for just a small matter he couldn''t help but voice out his inner thoughts. After exchanging more than a hundred blows, he finally managed to calm her down.


    But the aftermath was quite horrifying as his small world had be a mess. Deep pits, cracks, and fissures could be seen everywhere. The vegetation had lost its vitality due to dark energy. And if not for formation protecting the castle, it would have fallen as well.


    "Humph! I will certainly have my revenge when I finish refining the feathers of the zing pelican." She harrumphed coldly. It looked like she still hadn''t gotten over that incident.


    "Hehe, I will be waiting. But do you think you can close out the gap between us after just reaching the middle stage of Domain Realm?" He chuckled, making her furious.


    "Haiz, how can you be that strong? Even with going all out, I couldn''t touch a single strand of your hair." She sighed in disappointment as she epted her weakness.


    Recalling him not using any other elements except for his dark energy to hold his ground with her, she had no other choice than to give up the thought of revenge.


    "This is the difference between a real genius and a so-called genius." He spoke arrogantly, causing her to be speechless.


    "Forget it. It''s useless to talk with you." She shook her head in annoyance and stopped bickering.


    "Did you consider my proposal?" He asked mockingly.


    "Go to hell." She punched straight towards his face, and he caught it easily.


    "You are such a bully." She withdrew her hand and even her Divine Sense.


    "Haha! So, what do you think of the Devil World?" He finally got serious.


    "Don''t bother asking me. I''m just here to fulfill my curiosity." She refused to answer.


    Davion smiled in response and stopped teasing her. He knew that she couldn''t do much outside even if she wanted as all her abilities were suppressed in the Devil World due to the absence of elementary me particles.


    Hence, she was totally useless here and clearly aware of it. But she just didn''t want to say it out loud due to her pride.


    Meanwhile, the devil kings were panicking in the air. Who could have thought the woman next to him was at least a Devil Emperor? It was too terrifying. Now only did they understand what gave their Lord the confidence to strike so hastily.


    Also, Averi realized that the Lord was way above her league. She wasn''t even qualified to touch his shoes.


    "We greet the Lord."


    Calming their emotions, they rushed there and bowed, showing their respects as loudly as they could. Hearing their kings, the devils eventually realized that their lord had arrived.


    So, they too addressed him by kneeling on top of that. "We greet the Lord."


    The surroundings shook, the trees whistled and the birds flew in fear as their voice reverberated.


    Davion stood up and looked at his subordinates, releasing a trace of his majestic aura.


    "This.." Everyone was in awe of its emergence as this was the aura of someone who was born to rule. A true emperor.


    "Maybe he wasn''t joking when he said that he would rule over the heavens." Their gaze changed from respect to worship and excitement.


    "My children follow me to conquer the world." His every word sounded like thunder in their eardrums and their devil essence flowed wildly, causing their aura to be stronger in the blink of an eye.


    Their eyes turned deep red and confidence burst from them, forgetting their worries and fears from earlier on.


    "We March." The moment he dered, the herds of devils proceeded in the direction of Colossal City with heavy footsteps, causing the ground to quake and the dust to fly off, creating a dangerous momentum.


    While on the air, the devil kings were at the front surrounding the chariot from all sides, keeping a certain distance so that they wouldn''t interfere with his privacy. Then they soared slowly while keeping pace with the devils on foot.


    This made him nod his head in satisfaction. Next, he returned to his seat and caught his breath.


    "Phew, it was tiring. Acting as a devil doesn''t suit me." He muttered.


    "My God! Are you even human?" Siena, who didn''t want to talk with him before, couldn''t control her emotions and asked in disbelief.. Right now, his acting gave her the impression that he was a real devil that descended from hell.

 Chapter 244 - The War Begins

    The Colossal Devil City, as it sounded, the walls were hundreds of feet tall with thick pirs supporting them. These walls were made up of somemon types of stones that everyone could recognize, and they didn''t look extraordinary as a result.


    But the same couldn''t be said for the pirs as they were cylindrical with figures of a humongous devil carved upon them. They had blue gems embedded on their sockets that shone light upon thends in a mile radius.


    There were fourrge gates in each direction where many devilmanders could be seen guarding. Not only on the gates, but they were on the top of the walls too.


    Simr to the ones in the wastnd, they were radiating a strong sense of bloodlust and seemed quite scary. But the difference was that they were wielding good sets of weapons and wearing heavy armors.


    A dozen cannons could also be seen on the top of the walls, making it difficult for one to distinguish whether this was a city or a fortress. Nheless, Davion didn''t bother about this all as he was going to step over it anyways.


    At this moment, the guards were leisurely doing their job as usual. Some weren''t even bothering to and were simply snoring while leaning on the walls. This was because the attacks were getting less and less these days.


    Nobody had the guts to challenge Devil Emperor Joziah as he was too strong. He could smash anyone with a single swipe of his palm. On top of that, the news of him breaking through was circting at a rapid rate, spreading even more fear to the nearby devil emperors.


    That''s why a long-forgotten peace has eventually arrived in Colossal City. So, the city had be stable, and the guards were eventually gettingx as time passed. But it didn''tst long as today the ground eventually started shaking, causing everyone to cry out in trepidation.


    Especially, the guards were the first ones to panic. Even the guards who were dreaming were woken up by themotion. They hurriedly wiped their drools on their mouths and stood up.


    "What the hell happened?" They shouted.


    "My God! It''s an invasioning from the east." Archers who were experts in scouting yelled with frightened voices.


    "Damn! Who has the guts to attack us?"


    "Aren''t they seeking death?"


    "Let us teach them a lesson."


    They billowed in anger. However, cold water was poured over their heads when they couldn''t even see the end of their enemies.


    "Fuck! Ring the bells."


    "Notify the kings to arrive here."


    "The enemy is too huge."


    They broke out in cold sweat. Even though they had a good high ground advantage in the walls here, it was going to be useless in front of such arge number of enemies. Especially, when he could already feel the presence of Devil Kings among them.


    "Ding! Ding! Ding!"


    The bells rang, and the guards from the other parts of the walls swiftly gathered towards the eastern wall. This included the devil armies that were cultivating and training in their camps.


    "BOOM!BOOM!BOOM"


    Many powerful auras jumped out from their tents and rushed to the sky as well. Indeed, they were all devil kings. Whereas the streets became empty in a couple of minutes as the citizens ducked into their houses. They all knew what the bells indicated.


    Meanwhile, Davion was observing the so-called Colossal City with an amused expression.


    "How is this even a city?" He couldn''t help but exim.


    "The devil world is full of chaos and war. If there is no such defense then the city would have long since been breached." Averi neared the chariot and answered.


    "I see." He nodded.


    "My Lord, are we going to strike right away?" She asked.


    Davion was about to answer when he was interrupted by an arrogant voiceing from inside the walls.


    "It''s you guys from the wastnd. Why are you all here? If you won''t give me a good exnation, you all can forget about escaping from here alive."


    When they looked over, they saw that it was a middle-aged devil king draped in a red mantle with ck armor inside.


    "Senior Kingsley, it''s you." Averi''s face became ugly as she immediately the neer.


    "Who''s he?" Davion inquired in disdain. After all, everyone below the Devil Emperor Stage was equal to ants before him.


    "Militarymander and the one having the highest authority beside the Devil Emperor Joziah." She respectfully replied.


    "Eh! Now I see¡­" Davion was about to reply but he was interrupted once again.


    "Averi, you dare turn a blind eye to me?" Kingsley shed his spear at her in a fit of rage, sending a wave of purple-colored devil essence.


    "Humph!" Davion harrumphed coldly and the energy wave dissipated in mid-air while Kingsley backed a few steps unstably.


    "Devil Emperor!" He cried out, causing all his nearby soldiers to shriek in terror.


    "How can it be?" They couldn''t believe it. The same went for Kingsley. How can the wastnds have the resources to give birth to a Devil Emperor?


    "Alert the Emperor. Or everyone will be buried here alive." He ordered.


    "There''s no need for that." Davion stood up and from behind his back, a gigantic thousand feet tall phantom of a devil having bone spikes, six hands, long and thick tail that could m away a mountain appeared in everyone''s vision.


    He unleashed an immense amount of pressure, resulting in everyone in the walls falling t on the floor at once. As for his allies, they didn''t feel a single thing. Nevertheless, they stopped proceeding forward and knelt on the ground, worshiping his phantom.


    "Joziah, how long will you make me wait?" His thunderous voice reverberated in the city, causing everyone inside to tremble and bleed from their ears.


    "How can he be this strong? We are at least a mile away from him." Kingsley, who was struggling to stand up thought. Even in Joziah''s presence, he never felt so tiny and pitiful.


    The time seemed to remain still as everyone waited for Joziah''s response. The situation was so tense that nobody dared to breathe. But even after a couple of minutes, there was no responseing from inside.


    Davion frowned seeing this. "Is he breaking through? Or did he get scared witnessing a trace of my strength?"


    "Kingsley, where is the emperor?" The other devil kings were flustered.


    "How do I know? He didn''t say anything to me thest time I saw him." Kingsley shook his head.


    "So, are we all going to fall here?" They were saddened and dismayed.


    "That bastard is as sneaky as a thief. Also, I don''t know what he is nning or doing at present. If this goes on, I won''t be able to prove my strength." He racked his brains thinking of what to do next.


    "Why don''t you let your subordinates deal with them while you patiently wait for Joziah?" Siena, who had been silent for a while, suggested.


    "Moreover, they have been scared shitless by you. I don''t think they would be able to resist for long despite being more in numbers." She added.


    "Let''s do that." He had no other choice than to wait.


    "But I can''t be confident of letting them fight, knowing that theyck better weapons and armors." He turned towards his followers and sighed.


    "I should lend them some help." He flicked his hand and a long golden bow appeared in his hand.


    "Eh! Isn''t this the higher-grade artifact of the Golden Lion Tribe?" Siena was surprised.


    "Yes, it''s Henrik''s." He smiled in satisfaction as this bow was one of the best higher-grade spiritual weapons.


    "Although Ick his arrows, I should be able to bring out most of its strength." He raised his right hand in the air and devil essence coalesced in it, manifesting a hundred feet long arrow, radiating destructive energy that nearly blew everyone''s soul away.


    "Run," Kingsley shouted, mustering all his strength. But it was futile since nobody could move.


    "BOOM"


    The arrow cut through the air at a speed invisible to the naked eyes. But it abruptly lost half its momentum and struck the gate.


    The eastern gate cracked, and it spread like spider waves all over the walls, destroying them in a jiffy. Only then, did the arrow brush past and crash onto thergest building in the center of the city.


    It was a multi-storied pagoda-type building that looked the most luxurious among everything else and the ce where the most devil essence was concentrated. He was sure that it was the ce Joziah stayed.


    "Emperor, save us!"


    Wails of devils were heard from the piles of rubbles as seriously injured devils popped out one after another. They were full of injuries and were on theirst breath. Kingsley and other devil kings were there too. But they were in a much better condition than the others.


    "I will leave them to you all." He waved his hand and many devil weapons appeared in their hands, astonishing them greatly.


    "My Lord, rest assured we will bring you good news." Averi and the others rushed straight towards Kingsley, attempting to kill him.


    "My children follow them and wash away this ce with blood.." Davion gave hismand.

 Chapter 245 - Invading The City

    "For the Lord!"


    The devils received a huge boost in morale and charged at the city with hunger written all over their faces. Since the walls had been broken down by Davion, the guards lost their home advantage.


    Not only that but most of them were injured. This included Kingsley and the other devil kings. That''s why Averi and her gang dared to fight Kingsley and his party head-on confidently.


    "ng!ng"


    In a couple of exchanges, Kingsley was put in a difficult spot as Averi left deep gashes in his devil body, giving him no chance to strike back.


    "How long are you going to hold on?" She scoffed, and her body became ethereal in an instant along with the sword in her hand.


    In this state, her body became thrice as fast and could pass through objects like a soul. Nheless, the shoring was that she had to appear physically if she wanted to attack.


    "Damn! What a pain in the ass ability." Kingsley watched her moving through the rubles and suddenly disappearing from the spot.


    "I can''t stay here. Who knows where she woulde from?" Making up his mind, he flew to the sky.


    But before he could react, he was smashed down to the ground by someone who he couldn''t even see. Next, he felt something sharp piercing his chest, making him throw out a mouthful of blood.


    "You¡­" Looking at Averi, who manifested from the ground, made him rage with fury. Nevertheless, he couldn''t speak a single word as a powerful ray of devil essence burst from the sword, destroying his body into smithereens.


    Even his soul wasn''t left behind. Only a dark blue devil core remained which was picked up by her. Putting it in her spirit ring she mumbled, "Is it Bjorn who made the move, or is it the lord?"


    After all, only a Devil Emperor could remain undetected from her divine sense.


    While she was pondering, many shrieks were heard in the air. And when she looked over, she noticed other devil kings too have fallen in a simr manner like Kingsley.


    "Bjorn?" She called out as she gradually noticed a big shadow moving in the air, continuously knocking out the devil kings like flies.


    "What! How can there be another Devil Emperor?" The guards at the devilmander stages who were paying attention to their kings were crestfallen. Although they were already dismayed right from the start, this blow was too heavy for them.


    They even lost the will to fight. Previously they had some hope seeing how the opponent Devil Emperor stayed his hand with some conscience. They believed that they could hold on until their emperor came. But now, it is all going to be over.


    Taking this opportunity, their enemies went hard on them, crushing them swiftly and devouring them on the spot. Yes, their internal organs were eaten, and their bones were munched as if they were having a good meal.


    Rivers of blue-colored blood spilled and the roads were dyed, causing Siena to have nausea. As someone living in the peaceful Phoenix Ind, she had never witnessed such gruesome scenes.


    Davion too felt ufortable. Despite witnessing many wars in the Inner Regions and being somewhat a devil himself, this sight was extremely cruel and disgusting.


    "That''s why I told you to stay inside my small world. The Devil World doesn''t have anything good." He sighed, returning to his seat after withdrawing his aura.


    "Yeah. I feel that too. But it''s boring to stay there." She shook her head.


    "Isn''t it better if you cultivate hard? Maybe you can catch up to your sisters and defeat them in the iing ceremony. Don''t you want to be an empress?" He couldn''t help but ask.


    "Who doesn''t want to be one? It''s just that I hate theter part of the ceremony." She spoke in disdain.


    "Eh! Does it mean that you are trying to ditch the whole ceremony? Won''t it create troubles for youter on? Who knows they might even kick you out of the n?" He questioned, remembering a random plot from the novels he used to read in his previous life.


    "I don''t think that they would go that far." How could her mother be that heartless? It waspletely impossible.


    "Regardless, you should be focusing on improving your cultivation. At least after returning, you must beat up your sister and reim the empress position by force." He encouraged her, imagining that wonderful scenery in his head.


    "It''s not that easy. But why do you look so excited? Tell me what you are thinking." Listening to his ambitious suggestions, she was bewildered. What the hell was he nning? With how cunning he was, he must definitely have something in his mind.


    "Hehe! I want you to participate in the ceremony with me." He gave a wild smile, giving her goosebumps.


    "Don''t tell me¡­" The expression under her veil changed as she guessed what he was nning.


    "Yeah. It''s as you think. You will choose me as your partner during the ceremony. But it will be only an act aster I will escape to the Devil World after helping you." He exined as he continued.


    "As a part of the deal, I want lots of fairy pills. If you can''t provide them, then higher grade spirit veins would also be good. I believe it is a win-win situation for both of us."


    "This¡­" She mulled over this matter as it seemed to make sense. In this way, she won''t be falling out with her n, and everything woulde to ce.


    Even though there would be problemsing thereafter, it wasn''t a big deal. She could simply brush it off, saying that he is cultivating in seclusion. Or creating some other feasible lies.


    "You don''t have to make a decision so soon. Just think about it. By the way, can you be sure that you fulfill my requests?" After reaching level 40, the amount of experience to level up every time was extremely huge.


    Who knew how much it would take to reach the Venerable Stage or level 50? This was why he was working hard right now. He was gathering every ounce of resource he could with his current strength.


    First, he would keep on expanding his territory and keep on devouring the devil veins as he did with the ones given by Bjorn and his gang. However, even after consuming all that he only filled half of his experience bar.


    This indicated that these veins were all lower-grade devil mines. They didn''t have much use for him. He needed veins at the level of spirit veins he uprooted from the Wolf Tribe in the Demon World.


    And sensing the concentration of devil essence in this city made him sure that this ce possessed the vein he was looking for. So, he had to conquer such simr cities one by one.


    But it won''t be as easy as it sounds from now on. The surrounding forces would get alerted and wary of his strength. Maybe they would even join hands ande after him. If such a thing happened, his n of collecting resources would certainly get dyed.


    Plus, there was the headquarters of the mighty Heavenly Demon Sect hiding everywhere. Thus, there was a high possibility of them intervening in his conquest. Who knew if they would secretly send a Venerable Expert to deal with him?


    Having these thoughts, he decided to collect resources from Siena as well. If it still wasn''t enough, he would even join one of the four major sects in the Human World as soon as possible. He would carry out all his ambitions at the same time.


    If there was someone else listening to his ns, then they would have thought that he had gone insane. But for Davion who hadw runes branded on his body that allowed him to travel through worlds, nothing was impossible.


    "Humph! Don''t underestimate me. My wealth is not something you can imagine." She blurted out angrily.


    "Then I can rest assured." He replied and let go of this matter.


    Next, he fully focused on the war and dered in a loud voice, "Proceed forward and raze the city to the ground."


    "Hehe, if this won''t force you out, then I have no other choice than to destroy your building." He intently gazed at the central building.


    "No.."


    "Please let us live."


    "We surrender."


    "If you want to kill us then you can do so."


    "But please leave the city unscathed."


    Hearing this, the surviving guards became pale with fright. This was because many of them had begun to start their families and were settled here. Hence, they all threw away their weapons and kowtowed towards his direction, asking for mercy.


    Davion closed his eyes and thought for a while beforemanding, "Then carry your weapons and lead the way straight to your emperor."


    "Thank you for your grace." Despite knowing that they were going to be angering their emperor with this decision, they made up their minds.. Besides, they also knew that the Lord was sending them first as cannon fodders to test the waters.

 Chapter 246 - Joziah Finally Appears

    In the center of the Colossal City, thousands of devils were surrounding avish multi-storied pagoda-styled building. Both the devils from the wastnds and the surrendered guards had gathered here.


    In the air, Davion was observing everything closely from his chariot. While Bjorn, Averi, and other devil kings stood nearby him with serious expressions on their faces.


    "My Lord, it seems like Joziah is really inside. I can feel traces of his powerful aura fluctuating in there." After breaking through, Bjorn''s senses had be quite sharp.


    "Indeed. He also has createdyers of formation to conceal himself." Davion exined.


    "It means that he must be in a critical stage." Averi''s eyes glinted coldly. She then asked, "Why don''t we interrupt him?"


    Bjorn nodded as he had a vicious expression on his face.


    "There''s no hurry. Besides, Joziah is not the only one inside." Without waiting for their response, he ordered, "Raze this building to the ground."


    "As you say." The devils below fired their energy beams at the building at once without any hesitation. But a thunderous voice sounded from inside, diffusing their attacks into thin air and forcing them to kneel on the ground.


    "Presumptuous."


    "Bang"


    The roof of the building burst open and a green devil that was more than fifty feet tall appeared in everyone''s vision. Unlike other devils, he didn''t have a muscr body and evencked the devil horns and the tail.


    His body looked oily, and drops of liquid were dripping from him.


    "Bam!Bam!Bam!"


    Holes after holes a few meters deep formed on the ground once the liquid came in contact with the ground. This proved how strong he was as a devilmander would immediately die upon its touch.


    "What! There is indeed another devilmander here."


    "It seems like the Lord was right."


    Bjorn looked at him with worshipful eyes.


    "I will let you deal with him since both of you are at the early stages of the Devil Emperor state." Hemanded.


    "No worries, my Lord. I was itching to go all out since breaking through." Bjorn too transformed into his devil form and released all his aura.


    The green devil frowned seeing this. "Damn! He''s not an easy opponent. Especially, when someone far powerful is backing him."


    He stared at the young man on the chariot solemnly. Maybe only the emperor could deal with him.


    "But the problem is that he can''te out at the moment. I have to buy him some time." While he was thinking, his hair suddenly stood on its end as he felt a sinister gaze locked upon him.


    And indeed, it was Davion''s. He felt that he had entered the mouth of a wild beast that could devour him any second. So, he lowered his head and backed a few steps straight away.


    "Haha, are you scared?" Bjornughed loudly, thinking that he managed to frighten him.


    "You¡­" The green devil became furious.


    "Let me teach you a lesson." His fist ballooned into a huge ball and he smashed it straight towards his face, hoping to crush him in a jiffy.


    "Humph! Growing bigger like Joziah? Shows why you were hiding here the whole time. Fucking thieves." Bjorn scoffed in disdain as his body elongated like a rubber, wrapping around the huge hand.


    He then slithered around it, reaching near the neck of the green devil in the blink of an eye.


    "Bastard! How dare you mock the emperor? I will kill you. Nobody is going to pass through me." The green devil billowed in anger and his body turned into millions of droplets of liquid, scattering into different directions.


    "This¡­"


    "Can I even kill him?" Bjorn was shocked.


    Davion''s eyes also lit up. It looked like he found a good talent.


    "Hehe, I should recruit himter on." He chuckled.


    While Bjorn was in disbelief, a bubble behind him attracted the nearby bubbles and formed a sharpnce in a fraction of a second, catching him by surprise.


    "Puchi-"


    Blood was spilled as he was hurt. Nheless, it wasn''t serious since all the liquid had yet to coalescepletely.


    "Damn! I was careless." He cursed inwardly while his eyes burned with fury.


    "Don''t think that I have no way to deal with you." He wide opened his mouth and began sucking all the liquid in front of him.


    "You.." The green devil panicked as things were getting out of hand. The same went for Bjorn. A single mistake would cost him his life. Thence was steadily piercing inside while the liquid was getting devoured.


    "Interesting. They both are not bad." Davion eximed in excitement, causing Siena to roll her eyes at him. "I believe it''s time for you to make a move."


    "Wait for a while." He closed his eyes and tapped his finger on the chariot, creating a certain rhythm.


    Averi and her gang looked at each other and shook their heads. They didn''t understand their Lord''s thoughts.


    "You must hold on." Despite not liking Bjorn, they couldn''t help but be worried about him.


    A couple of minutester, the battle was still in stalemate and everyone was watching the battle intently. After all, it was rare to witness devil emperors battling.


    However, the battle was interrupted as a dangerous aura was abruptly unleashed from the building.


    "BOOM"


    The building blew up into pieces, and clouds of ck smoke billowed out, shocking everyone.


    "Emperor! Did you seed?" The green devil was the first one to react.


    "What?" Bjorn became flustered. He could feel a vast Devil Essence brewing nearby him.


    "The Late Stage of the Devil Emperor Realm." He shuttered with uneasiness.


    "Hehe! Leave me, or you will die a gruesome death." The green devil could finally speak with confidence.


    Bjorn, who had turned into a big ball after swallowing too much liquid burped and retorted. "Don''t ever think about it. I will at least take you down."


    He was about to unleash his ultimate move when a calm sound resounded in the air.


    "Bjorn, you sure have the guts to rebel." A palm thrice asrge emerged from the smoke, trying to catch the traitor.


    "My Lord!" He cried out in fear.


    "Humph! You are quite arrogant to call him a Lord when he is just a Devil Emperor." A disdainful harrumph was heard as the palm continued crashing down upon him.


    But right before it could hit, a cold snort rang in everyone''s ears.


    "Is that so?"


    "Swish!"


    A bolt of light shed and reached in between the iing palm and Bjorn, stopping the strike easily and generating powerful shockwaves.


    "Who are you?" A thin ck-robed man having torn apart upper robe and evil face was eventually seen as the shockwaves swept away the devilish smoke.


    "The Heavenly Demon God" Davion addressed himself proudly, astonishing the other party.


    "HAHA! You are more arrogant than I thought." Joziah shook his head.


    Davion didn''t reply but pped backside, knocking down both the green devil and Bjorn to the ground unconscious.


    "BOOM"


    "How dare you?" Bjorn bellowed in anger. How dare he smack his subordinate in front of his face?


    "I will kill you. Not only did you mess with my city, you even killed many of my devil kings."


    "Stop your bullshit. Let''s fight." Davion transformed into his five hundred feet devil form, releasing waves after waves of tidal pressure.


    "It seems like you have some ability." Joziah didn''t dare to underestimate him any longer as he sensed the majestic pressure emitting from him that he had never experienced in his life.


    "Although you are bigger than me, it''s not enough. My devil ability makes me far bigger and stronger than you." He yelled and transformed as well.


    "BOOM"


    The grand sank hundreds of meters as it couldn''t withstand the weight of a thousand feet tall giant having sturdy muscles, gray scales, and wings.


    Next, he threw a fist at Davion with everything he could. Meanwhile, Davion responded simrly. Despite being smaller than him, he didn''t fear shing head-on. He was confident of his Heavenly Body.


    "BOOM"


    "My God! They are too terrifying." The spectators yelled in disbelief as the surrounding structures including them were hurled miles away.


    As a result, barrennd was formed and only two individuals could be perceived shing with each other brutally. Terrifying shockwaves were emitted every time their flesh collided.


    Punches, kicks, headbutts, grapples, and all types of moves were thrown at each other, attempting to gain an advantage. But it was all futile as they were evenly matched.


    "How can you possess such strength with a small body like yours?" Joziah couldn''t believe it.


    "You haven''t seen my true powers yet. Time to end this." Davion flicked his hand and a sword appeared above him, radiating a beautiful silvery ck light.


    "Don''t tell me¡­" He gulped in fear as he somewhat recognized what the grade of this sword could be. Moreover, how can a weapon of that caliber appear outside the holynds? His mind became a mess.


    "Sword Intent"

 Chapter 247 - Conclusion I

    Using all threew runes engraved on the sword i.e., suppression, darkness, and the newly formed strength, Davion easily defeated Joziah with a single swing of his sword. This shocked everyone, making them awe of his strength.


    He then took away the vein of the city and consumed it. In a simr fashion, he started conquering the nearby cities one after another, demonstrating his power and prestige.


    However, this created dissatisfaction and fear among the devil emperors, forcing them to join hands. Despite that, it was still not enough to defeat Davion who had already reached level 45.


    In this way, the name of the Heavenly Demon God bes famous in the outer region of the Devil World. Even the apostles of the Heavenly Demon Sect were alerted.


    During this time, he also investigated the golden devil skulls, hoping to find the remaining ones. But it was all in vain as nobody knew their location. Nheless, he managed to gather more information about it.


    A Devil Sovereign who specialized in clones had left behind this inheritance, thousands of years ago. Once all skulls were collected, a secret realm would descend. However, nobody was able to confirm it as it was difficult to find them in this vast world. That''s why Conard must have used them as weapons instead of indispensable treasures.


    Unknowingly two months passed away and his territory had be exceptionallyrge. And one day, unexpectedly, a letter of invitation from Blossom City arrived for him.


    He was surprised as it was from the city that was thrice as big as Colossal City and extremely rich in resources. Furthermore, it was closer to one of the Holy Lands and quite a distance away from his current location.


    Thus, he became puzzled and decided to collect information first before making a move. Mobilizing his troops, he learned that a new Devil Emperor had reced the previous emperor of Blossom City.


    It is said that she is a descendent of a powerful force in the Holy Land. Knowing her powerful background, he felt terrified, not knowing what to do. While his mind was in a mess, he received more such letters. They were all from the cities near to the holynds and their leaders all had powerful backgrounds like the one in Blossom City.


    Carrying out more investigation, he learned that these devil emperors were sent out to battle among each other and prove who is worthy of bing the next sessor of their respective forces.


    So, he finally realized why the Holy Lands never bothered to conquer the outer region. It seemed like they considered the outer region as a training ce for their descendants to gather experience.


    Moreover, the good news was that they didn''t send any Devil Sovereigns to back their descendants. The descendants had to depend on themselves. As a result, the reason behind these invitations should be asking him to join forces with them.


    Since he was strong and popr, they would definitely be interested in him. Knowing this, his eyes lit up. Unlike the other devil emperors who would immediately cower in fear and submit to them in their presence, he was different. He didn''t fear their powerful devil abilities that they had inherited. Specifically, the so-called power belonging to the seven deadly sins.


    He would crush them all and take them as his subordinates instead. Having these thoughts, he left for Blossom City which was a bit nearer to him. Nevertheless, he didn''t show up there normally but rather arrived in a grandeur manner.


    He was inside a magnificent carriage pulled by a brown twin-headed devilish dragon. It was releasing a powerful aura in the level of Devil Kings and even Devil Emperors were feeling their blood boiling.


    Indeed, it was Rnd with a devil seed inside. Seeing this majestic scene, everyone thought that a powerful descendent from the Holy Land had arrived. This included the female wearing vivacious clothes sitting on a throne inside a huge castle, excluding breathtaking charm and beauty.


    She was Alyssa, the bearer of one of the seven deadly sins; the power of lust. Despite such power, she was still stuck in the early stages of the Domain Realm. This was because she needed males to aid her in her cultivation.


    However, she loathed using such a method of cultivation. She hated her own ability and her parents. Especially, her mother, who bore dozens of children like her from who knows how many men. She heard that her mother had drained them all to death.


    So, was trying her best to escape from this ability. And there was only one method to do so. It was forming a new body. She had learned of it by obtaining a clue left behind by the mysterious Devil Sovereign that could create clones.


    Yes, it was those skulls that Davion was searching for and she already had two of them in her possession. If she could obtain the other two, she would be able to form many bodies of her own which would cultivate by themselves from the start.


    Hence, there was a high possibility of acquiring different abilities in the process. Not only that butter they could bebined into one, forming an ultimate devil body. However, this was all spection as nobody had seen it.


    It was believed that this was a special ability of that Devil Sovereign. She also thought so. Anyways, she didn''t want to give up this easily. She wanted to witness it with her own eyes.


    That''s why she had sneakily brought many strong devil emperors as bodyguards from her holy city. She wanted to capture all the devil emperors who she had invited in one whole swoop and interrogate them.


    If they had the skulls, then things would be easier. If not, she had to build her force and search for them with all her strength. But her n became futile as Davion attacked at once after the feast.


    In a couple of moves, everyone was defeated and smashed into the ground. She couldn''t believe someone could be so strong. He simply released a spell to pull them in a separate space and when they came back to their senses, they only saw a shadow brushing past them. And in an instant, they were all wounded in their chests. It was unbelievable.


    Next, Davion took away all their space rings, causing them to cry out in despair. The most miserable was Alyssa. She even begged as tears dripped from her eyes. A soft pink mist was also being released from her, trying to invoke the lust in Davion''s mind.


    Nevertheless, that was useless against him. He dispelled it with just a wave of his hands as the difference in strength was quite huge.


    Afterward, he looked through these rings one by one with a face full of smiles. The harvest was huge. But when he saw the contents of thest ring, his expression changed.


    Indeed, he saw the skulls. To make sure they were real, he took them out andpared them with the ones he had on the spot. The skulls lit up and began buzzing, attracting each other.


    Seeing this, Alyssa''s expression turned from ugly to excitement in the blink of an eye. The thing she had been searching for all her life was right in front of her. Now, she had to do something.


    So, she hurriedly spoke and introduced herself while promising to provide him resources, position and wealth in her n in the Holy City if he gave her these skulls. But would Davion agree with that? It was absolutely no.


    He gave her a cold shoulder and didn''t bother with her anymore. Noticing this, she gritted her teeth and after some hesitation, she even added saint crystal on top of that. Nheless, he still shook his head in disdain.


    Finally, she had no other choice than to give away her body. She exined that he would benefit massively if he dual cultivated with her. Especially more, when it was her first time.


    Listening to her, he didn''t know whether tough or cry. How can a human like him sleep with a devil? Plus, he couldn''t understand why she was hellbent on obtaining this inheritance when her background was even more terrifying.


    She definitely had a Saint backing her and her own inheritance. Thus, he asked everything with puzzlement.


    Her eyes shined with hope as she finally managed to catch his attention. So, she told her everything about herself and the inheritance.


    Hearing her words, he gradually realized how great the potential of this cloning technique was. The other devil emperors who were lying injured too had the same thought. Their eyes also shone with greed as they nned to negotiate with him.


    Nevertheless, he didn''t give them a chance to speak as darkness enveloped the room and only their painful shrieks could be heard.


    Only after a few minutes, did everything subside. But except for a few traces of battle, nothing could be seen as they had all disappeared.


    He then looked straight into Alyssa''s eyes and questioned coldly, "Now, what shall I do with you?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!